"Green, Sharon - Mind Guest" - читать интересную книгу автора (Green Sharon)Mind Guest
by Sharon Green
A Diana Santee Spaceways Novel
Chapter 1
Waking up began as a struggle, the sort
you strain against with all
your strength and get absolutely
nowhere with. I strained and struggled
and found nothing but fog to fight, but
by the time I reached the
groaning stage the fog was beginning to
lift. I became aware of what I
entailed, then felt the hum that
touched deeply but lightly in my
bones. I knew the hum should mean
something, but I was still too deep
in the fog to know what.
It took a lot of effort to turn to my
left side and open my eyes, and I
couldn't remember why the effort was
necessary. All I saw was a small
room, plain metal walls, built-in
drawers, and nothing else. All behind
a thin but unbreakable mesh of
monostrand, the sort used m spaceships
to protect sleepers from the sudden
loss of gravity.
Spaceship.
I had to be on a ship, but where was I
going? Was the assignment
finished already? Assignment. What
assignment? What the hell was going
on? I put a hand to my head as if that
would stop the spasms going on
inside it, but there was still too much
fog. Raising my arm seemed to
be a signal for the fog to close in
again, and that turned the switch
off on my struggling.
The next time my eyes opened, the fog
was all gone. I saw the top of
the bunk section, the monostrand safety
net closing the only open side,
felt the throb that meant live but
unfiring engines. I was in a ship,
all right, but this time I knew all
about it. The assignment I'd been
so worried over even when I didn't
remember anything about it hadn't
been finished, not unless you count
getting grabbed as finishing it.
I'd walked right into Radman's waiting
arms, just as if I were
responding to an invitation he'd sent
out. I sat up carefully on the
bunk, trying not to bash my thick head
on the metal above, disgusted
with myself and impatient with the
dizziness the last of the drug
caused. Radman had used cryosol, and
there was no knowing how long it
had kept me under.
I ran my hands through my tangled hair
as I sat cross-legged, giving
myself a couple of minutes to take
inventory before pressing on to the
harder job of getting out of the bunk.
My entire body felt heavy and
without strength, probably a
combination reaction from the drug and the
length of time I'd been unconscious,
but I didn't hurt anymore. My
clothes were long gone, cut away at
Radman's direction while he stood
and grinned and drooled, and naturally
not replaced. He'd pretended to
be delighted that it was a female
Special Agent who had been sent after
him, but his delight had switched to
panic when one of his men had
gotten careless enough to let me almost
get one leg free. 'There were
only five of them there besides Radman
himself, and those aren't very
comfortable odds against a hyper-A. The
nickname means High Percentage
Risk Agent and isn't handed out to
every male with big muscles or every
female with a pretty smile. Radman had
never heard the nickname, but he
didn't have to. He'd heard about
Special Agents, and believed enough of
what he'd heard to be very, very
careful.
I unhooked the monostrand mesh and
swung my legs over the side of the
bunk, then stood up. I was feeling
steadier than I thought I would, but
a couple of twinges flashed here and
there, an unpleasant tail-end reminder of Radman's reaction to my
"attempted escape." After I'd been
chained with no more than a single
link's space between wrists and
ankles, Radman had spent some time
kicking me around-literally.
Experience had probably taught him how
much pain he could give without
actually breaking anything important,
and he'd put that knowledge to
work. By the time he'd worked off the
heavy sweat he'd felt at the
thought of my getting loose I was sure
he'd cracked a couple of ribs at
the very least, but I'd been wrong.
Nothing had scraped together inside
when a couple of Radman's men had
carried me to a metal-framed cot and
had shifted the chains on me to create
the ever-popular spread-eagled
look. Radman had gotten hot from the
fun he'd had knocking' me around,
and wanted to spend some time working
that off. I have a high pain
threshold, but happily not that high;
it didn't take long before his
second-stage battering put me out.
Which was a damned good thing. If
I'd still been conscious when it came
time for him to let rip I would
have spit in his face, and I'd been in
no shape to stand what would
have come from that little gesture.
The small cabin opened onto a somewhat
larger common room, from which
it was possible to reach the rest of
the ship. All the lights were set
at daylight normal, but I ignored the
brightness in the common room the
way I had in the cabin and made my way
to the tiny galley. I took a
long drink of water while the ship
thawed and heated a synthegg
sandwich for me, then sat and ate it
while a second was being done.
Cryosol slows your bodily processes
while it keeps you unconscious, but
that just means you won't starve to
death before you wake up. It
doesn't mean you can afford to forget
to grab at least a quick bite
once you're up and around again,
despite the fact that you're not
feeling very hungry. People have been
known to die from the oversight,
and it would have been rude of me to
die so quickly and thereby spoil
all of Radman's carefully laid plans.
When the second sandwich was ready I
took it with me to the control
room. Radman had had a lot of fun
telling me all about what he intended
doing, but even knowing what to expect
didn't stop the flutter of panic
I felt at sight of all that red on the
pilot's console. Most pilots
equate blinking red with the pumping of
lifeblood out of a major
artery, and I was no different. It took
an effort to keep from running
closer and quickly slapping switches,
but since I knew how useless
slapping switches would be I could walk
forward slowly until I stood
behind the pilot's chair.
The acceleration and deceleration
switches had been cut off flush with
the console, giving the check-off
computer hysterics, and the emergency
rocket toggle was also gone. The
life-support system, meteor
deflectors, view screens and
communicator were still on the green, but
that meant nothing. Radman had preset
the view from the forward view
screen, and the location computer was
running a continuous "no
information" blank tape, showing
that I'd left human-inhabited space
long behind me. Just for the hell of it
I checked the number of inches
of blank tape, multiplied by the
standard rounded figure supplied in
the front of every ephemeris, then took
a long, slow bite of my
sandwich. At the time of calculation
I'd already been in an area of
space that would not be explored for a
minimum of two hundred standard
years, with each second passing sending
me farther and farther away.
I'd be able to watch where I was going,
Radman had said, live
comfortably and eat well while I
thought about ways of coming back, but
there'd be no coming back. By going
after him I'd earned a free,
unending vacation trip, and he was
going to see that I got what I'd
earned. I could still hear his heavy,
brutal laughter as the cryosol was hype-sprayed into my bloodstream,
and I looked down to see that I'd
unconsciously crushed the sandwich to
slop in one hand. I turned and
left the control room then, and went to
get a cup of coffee and another
sandwich.
I set up a loose schedule for living in
the days that followed, but
still spent a lot of time reviewing and
re-reviewing the moves I'd made
in going after Radman. I'd expected to
see what I'd done wrong rather
quickly, but time passed and as far as
I could see I hadn't done
anything wrong. Nothing I'd done would
have told Radman I was coming
after him, but I'd still found him
waiting for me. I usually had to go
heavy on the exercising after coming to
that conclusion, even though I
knew intense rage was a waste of time
and energy. The position I'd been
forced into wasn't contusive to sane
calm and logical thinking.
I must have been about two months on my
way to nowhere when I finally
decided I'd had enough of sitting
around and doing nothing. Aside from
the fact that there wasn't much I could
do, most of my hesitation had
come from that terrible human disease
called wishful thinking. Being
fully adult and more realistic than
most hadn't stopped me from hoping
that Starman Courageous and his loyal
crew would somehow stumble across
me, save me from the fate worse than
death that had been imposed on me,
and quickly return me to hearth and
home. It took me that two months to
admit that I was the proud possessor of
a fate worse than death, and
that Starman Courageous, every
broad-shouldered and wide-chested inch
of him, was too busy saving slender
helpless female types on tri-v to
show up. If anything was going to he
done, I was the one who would have
to do it.
I took one last cigarette with my feet
propped up, grabbed a quick
shower, then found an adjusting tool
and headed for the c6ntrol room. I
knew almost nothing about transbar
electronics, but I was faced with
the choice of tinkering and possibly
killing myself fast, or leaving it
alone and continuing on until I went
crazy. Being a loner I hadn't
found the two months totally
unbearable, but two months wasn't two
years or twenty. If I didn't do
something, I was sealed into what would
eventually become my tomb, and sitting
around waiting for the
inevitable wasn't my usual style.
The controls had been damaged at the
pilot's console, which is usually
a pretty permanent way of damaging
them, but there was one remote
chance. The transbar leads were tucked
away in a box of their own, and
if I could figure out which leads
controlled what, I might be able to
bypass the console. Only I was not an
electrical engineer. My talents
lie in other directions, and I've
piloted many ships, but never had to
fix any of them. I opened the panel
that covered the leads, groaned at
the nine million different colored
wires, then took a deep breath and
got started.
I'd found the leads that controlled the
shower, the lights, and a dozen
and a half unknown functions before it
happened. I was tightening the
last lead I'd loosened when the
adjusting tool slipped, knocking out a
lead in the unexplored section. The
loose lead swung down and to the
left, 'toward the bottom contact, but
fouled on another lead instead.
There was a spray of pretty blue sparks
for about three seconds, then
silence. I wondered if I'd done
anything serious, only to notice the
new flashing red light on the control
console. I closed my eyes for a
minute then went to see what it was. It
turned out to be nothing much -
the new blinking red light was for the
life support system.
After I carefully tossed the adjusting
tool away, I sat down in the
pilot's seat. I would have done better
using spit and baling wire on
the control console, the way Starman
Courageous would have, but it might have taken me another two
standard months to kill myself with
spit and baling wire. Why waste the
time?
Then my eyes fell on the forward
viewscreen, and I stared hard. I
hadn't bothered checking it for weeks,
but I should have taken a peek
before starting on the transbar leads -
it would have saved some
trouble. The ship had blundered into
the middle of a star system,
cutting across the orbital path of at
least one of the planets. I could
tell this easily by the sight of the
good-sized moon I was heading for,
but I couldn't tell by eye whether or
not I'd hit it. My hand went
toward the computer outlet
automatically, but I pulled it back before
asking for the data. If the ship was
going to hit, it would hit. There
was nothing I could do about it one way
or the other, and if I hit I
wouldn't have to worry about the new
ringing in my ears. My tinkering
with the transbar leads had done
something to the air pressure, and I
hadn't the faintest idea of how to undo
it. I sat back in ~e seat and
simply watched the moon.
Six hours later, I was a lot closer to
the moon and a lot closer to
upchucking. The on-again, off-again
ringing in my ears was making me
dizzy and nauseated, but I stayed near
the viewscreen to see what was
happening. Then, suddenly, the
proximity alarm went off, almost sending
me straight up through the hull. Where
the hell would another ship be
coming from way out there? Nothing
showed in the forward viewscreen,
and I was about to activate the others
when the ringing got deeper and
closer to my head. I hesitated a
minute, trying to fight the lowering
air pressure, but it was no good. I
didn't touch the transbar leads,
but the lights went out anyway.
Chapter 2
Waking up was downright luxurious. I
was lying belly down and I
stretched in comfort and yawned,
wondering why the bunk felt so soft,
then groaned when I realized it was
probably a malfunction in the
gravity control. I buried my face in
the softness, knowing damned well
that there was almost nothing I could
do about it, then lay very still.
The gentle fragrance coming from what I
was lying on was nothing like
the paper bed linen I'd used so long,
and it was also nothing like
anything I'd ever encountered before.
There was dark all around me, the
familiar dark I always slept in, but
even in the dark there was
something different about my
surroundings.
I moved my fingers over whatever it was
I was lying on, getting the
impression of a soft and very
rich-feeling fur. There was no pillow
under my face, just the fur, and
stretching my arms out limited the
size of the fur whatever to little more
than the width of a double bed
was closer to the edge on the right, so
I hung my right arm over it and
found that the floor was no more than
twelve inches below me - and also
covered with what felt like fur. None
of what was happening made any
sense: was I dreaming or just plain
crazy?
I shifted over onto my back, in the
process making another unsettling
discovery. I knew I had no clothes on,
but I'd had the impression that
I was covered with something like a
light blanket. Now I could feel
there was a warmth on me, from shoulder
height down to past my toes,
but the warmth wasn't coming from
anything as banal as a cover. All at
once I began feeling annoyed, knowing
damned well that by rights I
ought to be scared stiff, but the whole
thing was too stupid to be
scary. When someone puts you in the
dark to terrify you, they don't
give you fur to lie on, and they don't
make sure you're snuggly warm. I
brushed my loose hair away from my face
and made up my mind, then sat up slowly, holding one hand above my
head to see if there was anything
over me.
As soon as I was sitting straight,
there was no longer any need to hold
my hand up. A light had begun glowing
from somewhere, starting very
faint and low, then brightening to a
good level. I took a deep breath
and let it out slowly, fairly sure - or
at least hoping - that there
was a photocell or some equivalent
involved.
The room that had just come to view was
no more than twelve by twelve,
having very few things in it. There was
a small round metallic shape
next to the bed-couch I was lying on,
an amorphous blob that might have
been a chair, and nothing else. I
looked down at the bed-couch under
me, expecting to see fur, but saw
nothing but cloth. Granted, it was a
silvery-gray cloth that looked better
than any other cloth I'd ever
seen, but it was still just cloth. The
couch-bed was a low platform, an
eight-foot by seven foot oblong, raised
slightly at the end that was
against the wall, and seemingly
upholstered. I shifted around a little,
noticing that the warmth I'd felt
earlier was fading, then decided to
ask the major question: where the hell
could I possibly be? It was
fairly obvious that the proximity alarm
bad meant another ship, but
where had they come from, and who were
they? And while I was listing
interesting questions, it would be
smart to include, why? Someone had
gone to more than a little trouble
intercepting my ship, had managed to
pull me out of it alive - and then had
neatly tucked me into beddy-bye
before disappearing from view. I'm
normally grateful for any help I get
in saving my neck, but I'd learned to
be skeptical as well.
The warmth was entirely gone, so I put
my feet out to the fur-cloth
floor and stood up, looking around
again. The floor-fur was a deep
green, setting off the light
salmon-colored wall panels, the panels
themselves being very plain. Each
three-foot section of wall was
separated from the others by a panel
line, and there must have been a
door there somewhere, but I couldn't
spot it just then. I also saw no
window - which didn't mean there
weren't any - but the far wall had
something square on it. I moved closer,
trying to figure out what the
square might be. It was a light,
slightly flickering gold in color, and
could have been anything from an
observation screen or window to an
example of the art of tomorrow. I felt
the urge to touch it, but pulled
back suddenly. I was old enough to know
better than to touch strange,
unexplained objects; I'd had enough of
waking up in odd places for a
while.
"I see you've taken it upon
yourself to leave your bed," an annoyed
male voice said from behind me. "Are
you sure you're feeling well
enough?"
The unexpectedness of the voice
startled me, that and the fact it was
using an unknown language that I
somehow understood perfectly. I turned
slowly and took the time to prepare
myself for whatever might be
standing behind me, but the whole thing
was a giant let-down. The only
thing standing behind me, well to the
right, was a mild-looking little
man, round-cheeked and slightly
pot-bellied, wearing a dark gold, onepiece
outfit that could have been a uniform.
The outfit had patches
here and there, supporting the uniform
theory, and the little man
wasn't looking at all pleased with me.
The entire scene had a very
unreal quality to it, as if it would
all turn out to be someone's idea
of a practical joke, but I dismissed
that thought fast and smiled my
friendliest smile.
"How sweet of you to be concerned
about me," I purred, moving a step or
two closer to him. "I'm feeling
just fine now, and I'll bet I have you
to thank for it. I can see in your eyes
that you're a very-special-sort of man.
His blue eyes didn't get any darker,
but his chest swelled and his face
settled into a prissy look of
satisfaction.
"I did very little more than see
to your comfort, my dear," he said
smoothly. "And yet you may rest
assured that had anything been
seriously wrong with you, I would have
seen to it to the best of my
ability. We're rather isolated out
here, but our medical facilities
can't be bettered anywhere."
I let my smile warm slightly, mainly to
cover the fact that I was still
moving slowly toward him, and said, "I
knew I was right about you, but
I'm just a little confused. You
mentioned your medical facilities here,
but you didn't say where 'here' was.
Can you tell me where I am?"
The satisfaction shifted to a frown,
and the little man peered at me.
"This is an observation outpost of
our Absari Confederacy," he answered
sharply. "The planet is called
Tildor by its natives. Hadn't you any
idea you were in our neighborhood? The
area happens to be proscribed."
I stopped where I was, about five feet
from my visitor, determined not
to show how off balance I suddenly was.
Not only hadn't I known that
the area was proscribed, I'd never even
heard of proscribed areas, not
to mention something called the "Absari
Confederacy." Things were back
to being unreal again, but there was
one thing I knew for a rock-hard
fact: if my Federation had ever had
contact with an Absari Confederacy,
I would have heard about it. My not
having heard about them meant we'd
never contacted them, and I was back to
wandering in the dark,
searching for a candle.
The little man was still watching me
closely, so I decided to use some
of the confusion I felt to my own
advantage.
"I must have gone farther astray
than I thought," I breathed weakly,
putting my hand to my head. "I
haven't the faintest idea of how I got
here."
"But, my dear girl, where were you
going?" he asked, stepping closer to
me with professional concern. "And
where did you start from? Surely no
one would have allowed someone with
such meager knowledge of star
locations to travel about alone?"
We were no more than three feet apart,
and that was just about right
for what I was going to have to do.
He'd already asked three questions
I couldn't possibly answer, and I also
couldn't afford to wait around
until those questions came from a more
official source. I had to get
out of there as fast as possible,
without leaving anyone behind who
could begin yelling before I was well
out of reach.
I had stiffened the fingers of my right
hand and was just lifting the
arm, when a section of the wall panel
directly behind the little man
slid aside, showing a second male
visitor. This one was a good deal
larger than the first, much taller and
with much broader shoulders and
no pot-belly, wearing the same sort of
one-piece uniform that the
little man wore, but his was a cobalt
blue, with the patches in
different places. His dark eyes gave me
a slow, frank stare of
appraisal, and he must have been
pleased with what he saw-his rugged
face creased into a grin, and he
stopped next to the little man, his
eyes still on me.
"How's our patient doing,
Landren?" he asked in the sort of deep voice
one would expect. "Is she up to
having visitors yet?"
The little man had glanced at the
newcomer, but his attention was still
on me.
"She's still a bit shaky,
Commander," he answered with what was
becoming a familiar frown. "But
there seems to be something odd going
on here. You specifically told me she
was alone, but why would such a helpless young woman be traveling
alone? And another thing\a133"
"You're perfectly right, Landren,"
the man addressed as Commander
interrupted. "I'm sure there are
many things to discuss, but this isn't
the time for it. The young lady and I
are going to have a chat now, and
I'd appreciate it if you would have
someone bring a tray of edibles to
us. You and I can have a talk later."
I stood casually where I was, making
sure my muscles were relaxed in
spite of the fact that the bigger man
hadn't taken his dark eyes off me
and now stood between me and my
erstwhile target. The little man was
annoyed all over again, not knowing how
close he had come to the end of
every annoyance, but there seemed to be
little he could do. he nodded
once, angrily, and drew himself up.
"Very well, Commander," he
grudged to the larger man's back. "We'll
discuss the matter later. And I'll
speak to one of your team members
about the rest of it."
He looked at me with what was probably
supposed to have been a smile,
bowed stiffly, then turned and walked
out. The man who now stood and
studied me with folded arms and sharp,
intelligent eyes was nothing
like the first man and would not be as
easy to handle, but he would
still have to be handled one way or
another. I'd done a lot of bluffing
in my professional life, but never in a
situation where I didn't even
know what I was supposed to be bluffing
about. The man's eyes kept
moving over me, as though he were
looking for some sign of
embarrassment on my part due to the
fact that he was dressed and I
wasn't, but he wasn't likely to find
one. I'd been born and raised on
one of the only two nudist planets in
the Federation, and standing
around raw had never bothered me. I
looked away from the man, extended
my left arm for inspection, then rubbed
at an invisible spot with a
small frown and a whole lot of
concentration. I heard the sound of a
snort of amusement, then the big man
shifted slightly where he stood.
"You're really very good, girl,"
he commented in that deep voice. "If I
didn't know better, I'd swear you were
as innocent as you look."
The comment did nothing for my peace of
mind, but I smiled at him with
polite interest.
"I don't understand, Commander,"
I said, putting just a touch of
confusion into my tone. "Am I
supposed to be guilty of something?"
The question made the man smile again,
then he laughed aloud.
"All right, I give up," he
conceded with a chuckle. "I'd better stop
trying to shake that calm of yours
before I push you into trying
something violent. I'll start off by
telling you that I already know
you're not native to our Confederacy,
so you can relax as far as that
goes. If you'll join me out on the
terrace, we can both relax and
discuss the rest of it."
He stood not three feet away from me,
grinning informally but in no way
off guard, and I didn't know what the
hell to do. Insisting you know
something as a fact when all you do is
suspect is such an old trick
that lots of people have forgotten
about it. If he was telling the
truth, the fact that I wasn't in a jail
cell was an encouraging sign,
but then I reminded myself that iron
bars do not a prison make.
"I hate to seem dense, Commander,
but I'm afraid I have very little
idea of what you're talking about,"
I drawled. "Suppose you add a few
details to what you've already said,
and then maybe I'll be able to
hold up my end of the conversation."
He studied me again, then he nodded.
"Considering your position, I
can't blame you for being cautious," he
conceded. "Maybe it would be
better if we both knew what was
happening." he moved to his right,
no more than five or six steps, then touched one of the
salmon-colored wall panels. A thin, horizontal
section of the wall snapped out, knee
height from the floor, and the
Commander sat himself down on it.
"All right, from the beginning,"
he said, leaning back against the wall
in his bench seat. "As soon as we
looked at your ship, we knew you were
not from one of the member planets of
the Confederacy. By 'we' I mean
my second in command and myself. he and
I are the only ones who know
about you, which is why Landren was so
confused."
He stretched his legs out and crossed
his ankles, frowning slightly in
concentration. "The Absari
Confederacy has known about your Federation
for some twenty standard years now, but
the knowledge hasn't been
spread about. One of our scout ships
netted a primitive rocket,
calculated the direction from which it
had come, then backtracked on
it. When they began picking up
communicator signals, they turned back
and reported to Absar Central, and
we've been tip-toeing around the
edges of your volume of space ever
since. We're nearly to the point of
introducing ourselves, but things like
that take time." His eyes came
back to me, and the grin was starting
again. "If I were going to
execute you as an undesirable alien, it
would have been done by now, so
how about calling a truce and having
something to eat with me? I'll
feel like a fool if I have to call a
bodyguard before I can relax with
you in arm's reach."
This time I studied him and his grin,
weighing my options. I could
trust him and take my chances or wipe
him and take my chances, but
either way it would be a risk. The way
he moved and held himself said a
lot about his ability, and the lack of
fat on his well-muscled body
said he had very little need of a
bodyguard. I would have backed my own
ability against his no matter what he
knew, but even if I did best him
and then managed to find my way to a
ship without running afoul of
anyone else, which way did I point the
ship? Which quadrant had I come
in from? I took a strand of my hair to
chew on, and the Commander's
grin widened. -
"You look as though you're having
trouble making up your mind," he
observed, moving his back away from the
wall to lean one elbow on a
broad thigh. "Suppose I add this
as support for being reasonable: you
must have a lot of questions you'd like
answered, and I'll be glad to
answer them - as well as fill you in on
what you said when I questioned
you. You were unconscious at the time,
so you're hardly likely to
remember it by yourself."
I continued to stare at him for a
second, then smiled, as did he. he
was trying to bribe me with my own
curiosity, and that made me feel
better about him. A man who understands
bribery can't be all bad.
"All right, Commander, you've got
me," I laughed, shaking my head at
him. "Curiosity always has been my
fatal flaw, and I've got a question
that's been bothering me since that
other man first opened his mouth. I
feel as though I'm speaking my own
language, but what I'm speaking and
hearing isn't my own language. I mean,
I'm pretty sure it isn't my own
language, even though I'm thinking in
it, too. Does that make any
sense, or do I have a lump on the head
to account for it?"
"You're perfectly all right,"
he chuckled, getting to his feet and
hiding the seat. "You had to have
a language lesson before I could
question you, and there was no reason
to take it back again once you
had it."
I could have spent a lot of time
thinking about their methods of
teaching languages to people who were
unconscious, but the Commander
had moved another two feet to his right
and had put his hand on the
wall again. A panel popped open,
revealing a footed jumpsuit, and he pulled it out then closed the
panel again. The jumpsuit looked like the
uniform he was wearing - aside from
being dark green in color and
having no patches - and it also looked
like it might fit me.
"You'd better put this on,"
he said, tossing me the suit with what
looked like regret on his face. "We
usually wear clothing of some sort
around here, and there's no sense in
getting people curious."
As soon as I had the suit, he turned
away from me and walked over to
that shimmering golden square on the
wall. he brushed his fingers along
the upper right side of it, and I
blinked as it began lengthening and
widening as though it were made of
syngel. The former square kept
changing until it was about seven feet
high and four feet wide, then he
seemed to be satisfied. It still
shimmered goldenly, but now it was a
doorway, showing a hazy view of green
skies and yellow sunshine above a
wide, carved wood balcony. The big man
took time out from staring
through the doorway to glance at me,
and I realized I'd just been
standing there holding the suit in my
hand, so I began getting into it.
It didn't take more than a minute,
which made the timing just right.
"Ah-here's the food," the big
man observed, causing me to look around.
The panel door had slid aside again,
and this time it was a really
oversized male who entered pushing a
cart. he was bigger and wider -
and younger - than the Commander, with
brown hair and eyes and a broad,
square face, and he wore the same
uniform outfit, only in a deep red.
he pushed the cart - which had no
wheels but some sort of runners -
through the golden haze and out onto
the terrace, then came back
through the golden doorway without it.
he nodded to Commander whoever,
sent a wink in my direction, then left
again without a word. When the
panel had slid closed behind his broad
back, I looked over toward the
Commander again and commented, "Now
I know why that doorway is so high.
I'm glad to see he's friendly."
"That's Leandor, head of my
special section," the Commander supplied,
looking toward the now empty doorway.
"He must have heard about our
visitor and decided to get a look at
her to break up the boredom.
Waiting on tables isn't what he was
trained for."
"How about discussing what he was
trained for," I suggested with a
bright smile. "As an easy lead-in
to all those questions you're going
to answer for me."
"You sound as though you think I
won't be answering any questions," he
said with an injured air of innocence.
"You do have my word, you know,
and I consider my word a solemn oath.
Let's take a look and see what
Leandor brought."
He headed out through the golden haze
with a half-swallowed grin on his
face, leaving me no option but to
ignore my annoyance and follow him.
It was pretty obvious he intended
running our interview to suit
himself, and it didn't yet suit him to
get down to cases.
As I passed through the golden haze, I
felt a light tingling sensation,
the same sort of tingling you feel when
moving through a light grade
force shield. Once I was through it, I
noticed immediately that the
quality of the air was different.
Inside the air was fresh and clean,
but fresh and clean in the way of
having been laundered through a
recirculator; outside was the fresh and
clean of true outdoors, with a
lot of that just-born feeling of recent
rain. I took a deep, sweet
breath of it, knowing how lucky I was
to be able to breath air like
that again, then looked around.
The green sky was early-afternoon
light, lacking the too-bright glare
of morning. The yellow sunshine covered
everything, and in some strange
way made the ten foot, carved wood
balcony a very dark brown. The wood
gleamed as though it were polished,
intricate designs following themselves around the entire area of it.
Commander who-sis was busy at
the tray, so I walked to the thigh-high
balcony rail, leaned one hand
on it, and looked over.
Below the balcony was miles of
unoccupied air, falling away dizzily to
medium-sized foothills a long way down.
If there was anything on the
ground far below I couldn't see it, but
there didn't seem to be
anything anywhere - just miles and
miles of emptiness. That first
little man had said we were in an
outpost, and I wondered briefly what
sort of an outpost it could be.
I turned away from the balcony rail to
see that the Commander had
transferred a number of thin, oblong
dishes to a wide block of pure
white stone that was obviously going to
be our table, so I left the
rail and joined him. There were
matching white stone benches to sit on,
so I lowered myself and rested an elbow
on the table.
"Question number one which
requires a detailed response," I announced,
watching the big man as he paused over
uncovering a dish to glance at
me. "What do I call you when I get
tired of 'Commander'?"
The question was obviously an
acceptable one, and the wary look faded
from his eyes as he bowed.
"I am Commander Arlent Selarn
Delrah Garmar Rantal Queltes Dameron," he
answered, pronouncing the names slowly
and distinctly. "Please call me
Dameron."
"That's what I get for asking for
detail," I sighed, shaking my head.
"If you hadn't added that last, I
might have gotten discouraged."
"I somehow doubt that," he
laughed, seating himself on his own white
bench. "And what would you like to
be called?"
"Now, why should you have to ask
my name?" I mused, keeping my eyes on
him. "What about all that sleep
talking I did?"
He smiled gently.
"I know that your name is,"
and suddenly his pronunciation became
foreign, " 'Special Agent of the
Federation Council Diana Santee,' but
which of those names do you prefer
being addressed by? We usually
choose the one we like best, no matter
what position it holds in the
full tide."
"Our familiar names are usually
chosen for us," I answered with an air
of faint disappointment. "My
chosen name is Diana, and Diana had
thought she'd caught you in a little
bit of fast foot-shuffling. I'll
just have to drown my sorrow at the
mistake in some of that food which
smells so delicious."
"Best idea I've heard yet,"
he agreed with what was becoming a usual
grin, then started digging in. I went
at it a little more cautiously,
but didn't find any hidden caches of
camouflaged ptomaine. Everything
tasted as good as it smelled, which let
me shift my eating to automatic
while my mind paid attention to
thinking.
For some reason, it appeared I had
given my name and rank in Basic
rather than in whatever I was speaking
then. I didn't know enough about
the situation to even begin to guess
why, but could only hope I also
hadn't gone into detail about my job.
No matter what my position there
turned out to be, they would watch a
non-combatant a lot less carefully
than they'd watch an experienced
professional. And as large as I was,
the man who had named himself Dameron
was larger still, and obviously a
fighting man. No matter what he had
learned about me, it probably would
not be enough to make him call that
bodyguard he'd joked about earlierand
therein lay another advantage for me.
His eyes came to me as I
watched him chew, and I smiled in
response to his smile, but we weren't
-smiling at the same thing.
After I'd eaten most of what had been
put in front of me, I decided to get on with the question and answer
game. I picked up the hexagonal
glass of what had turned out to be a
light, sparkling silver wine,
sipped at it, then cleared my throat.
When Dameron's dark eyes were on
me, I put the glass down again.
"If you've regained part of your
strength, I'd like to get on with our
information exchange," I said,
gesturing at all the empty dishes. "So
far, all we've exchanged is our names,
and that's not my idea of making
headway."
"You do have a point," he
sighed, looking regretfully at the leftovers
but pushing his plate away anyway. "Go
ahead and ask your questions."
"I've got the next one all ready,"
I said, leaning forward a little. "I
was told that this is an outpost, but
no one's said what sort of an
outpost. Does your Confederacy have a
colony here?"
Dameron poured himself more of the
wine, then leaned to one side of his
bench with a sigh.
"We have no colony here, but there
are people who we protect - in a
way," he said, sipping from his
glass before waving a finger at me.
"No, don't start looking at me
like that, I'm trying to explain!"
He was annoyed at the expression on my
face, but if that was his idea
of explaining, he was bound to get even
more annoyed. I kept my
skepticism voiceless and leaned my
forearm down to my own bench, and he
continued with a vague gesture of his
wine glass.
"We of the Absari Confederacy like
to think of ourselves as civilized,"
he groped. "Being civilized, we
feel it our duty to help those people
in our area of space who haven't gotten
as far as we have. We watch
over them and lend an anonymous hand,
easing them more quickly through
certain standard steps of advancement.
For instance, we supply various
rulers with advisors who put a premium
on intelligence and a gift for
invention. When our assisted kingdoms
begin to prosper, their neighbors
copy the methods used to catch up,
thereby spreading the idea
painlessly. We also encourage force of
arms-no sense helping a kingdom
to prosperity just to see them lose it
to the nearest strong man-but we
don't supply any clues which will lead
to the more advanced sorts of
weaponry. They don't know about us,
won't know about us unless a
catastrophe happens, and we maintain a
strict hands-off policy with
anything that's really new. We won't
try to change something we've
never seen before; after all, how can
we evaluate it?"
He paused at that point to swallow at
his wine, and I sipped at my own,
finally understanding why he'd had such
a problem with his explanation.
His Confederacy mixed into the affairs
of non-member planets, and it's
easy to misinterpret something like
that, no matter what the motive
behind it is. I took another sip of
wine and smiled at him.
"I can understand why you're
careful about something new. Have you come
across many really new things?"
"Not many," he smiled back,
relaxing a little. "But a few. As a matter
of fact, this planet has a beauty of a
poser that we've been trying to
get to the bottom of since we got here.
We try not to have our agents
commit their full lives to a backward
planet like this one, and we
certainly don't allow families to
settle here, but we may have to make
an exception. The mystery is handed
down in certain families only, and
outsiders don't have a chance of
getting anywhere near it. Something
will have to be done, but I hope it's
done after my time. It's bound to
be involved and risky."
He stopped again, as though he'd
already said whatever there was to
say, and I shifted on the bench, my
curiosity really aroused.
"Well?" I prompted, wondering
if he'd ever remember to include details.
"What is this fantastic mystery?
Don't tell me the secret is a secret?" He looked down into his
glass as he gently swirled the light, silvery
wine, and he seemed to be fascinated
with whatever he saw there.
"I'm sorry to say that the secret
is just exactly that," be murmured.
"I don't think you should be too
overburdened with knowledge when you
go back to your home sector."
He was so off-hand and casual about it
that I nearly missed it. My arm,
which was stretched out to put my glass
back on the table, froze to
complete motionlessness, and my jaw
dropped down to where I was
sitting.
"Do you mean to sit there and say
that you're sending me home?" I
gasped, staring at him. "Why?"
The grin he'd been hiding came all the
way out, and he laughed aloud.
"Because, as I told you, we hope
to make peaceful contact with your
people some day," he chuckled.
"The more friends we have there when the
day comes, the better off we'll be. I'm
also personally convinced
you'll say nothing about us when you do
get back."
I finished putting my glass on the
table, then added my forearms right
in front of it.
"Oh, yes," I nodded with a
grumble. "I'd almost forgotten that
unconscious conversation we had. Maybe
if you tell me what I said, I'll
find it easier to believe what you're
saying."
"You'll believe it when you get
there," he grinned, then finished off
his wine. "I found out that much
about you. You said you'd been sent
away from your people by someone who
wanted to get rid of you before
you put him out of business. I gathered
that the business was illegal,
and you're some sort of law enforcement
agent for your Federation."
His eyes were on me in a casual, mildly
curious way, so I made sure to
squirm uncomfortably and blush enough
to be noticed.
"I'd already gotten the proof I
needed, but I got careless," I
confessed in an embarrassed voice.
"Radman's a slaver, and that's too
lucrative a business not to watch
closely. My department would have
known he was responsible for my
disappearance, but the way he worked
it, be would have come out as innocent
as an infant if he were put to
the Question. he would have been asked
about my present physical
whereabouts and condition, and he would
have been able to answer in all
honesty, 'I don't know'!"
The thought of it made me furious all
over again, but I was careful not
to show the feeling. Radman had seen to
it that I would have been able
to stay alive and healthy for years,
and hadn't given a damn that
during those years I most likely would
have become a raving lunatic.
The thought had been with me constantly
during those two months aboard
the ship, but now I was able to think
about coming face to face with
him again, now there was more than just
the dream of it. The
fingernails of my right hand scraped
along the white stone of the table
top, and I barely felt it.
I was brought back to my surroundings
when Dameron rose from his bench
and put his hand out to me.
"If you feel up to a short guided
tour, we can check on your
transportation home on the way,"
he smiled. "My second and I've been
working on your ship in our free time,
getting it back together, and
the only thing we haven't done yet is
reprogram your course computer.
You know, you really did a job on that
ship. I don't know how we
managed to get you out of it alive."
"Personally," I said, getting
to my feet, "I attribute it to my great
mechanical ability, my unbelievable
strength for survival and more luck
than any ten people see in a lifetime."
He chuckled his agreement and we left
the terrace, but going back was an experience in itself. The terrace
seemed to grow out of the
mountainside, sheer gray rock
stretching almost as far up as the ground
below was down, and right in the center
of the gray rock was a hazy
golden doorway, through which the plain
bed-room could be seen. When we
were both back through the tingling
haze, Dameron touched the side of
the doorway again, and in a matter of
moments the doorway was once
again a square. I chewed at the inside
of my lip as I stared, knowing
that you give away how much you know by
the questions you ask, but the
terrace question was one I couldn't let
slide. When Dameron began
leading the way toward the sliding exit
of the room, I made up my mind.
"The view from the terrace was
magnificent," I said as normally as I
could as I followed him to the door.
"If that's what's outside these
rooms, I'm surprised you can keep
anyone indoors."
"I might have had a problem if
that was what was there," he agreed,
slowing as he left the room to let me
catch up. "But it happens that
those terraces are nowhere near this
base - or this volume of space."
I tried not to frown. "That's not
what I would call an informative
answer," I protested, looking up
at him as we walked. he chuckled at
the irritation in my tone.
"I don't have many details to give
you," be answered, sounding almost
embarrassed. "The splinter
terraces are something we use, but not
because we understand them." he
sighed a little and shook his head.
"They were looking for a
transportation breakthrough and found the
Skytops instead. That's what we call
those mountains, and I'm sure you
saw why. We built a terrace and
anchored it in the rock, then used it
as a base for exploration. None of the
exploration teams or subsequent
searchers were ever heard from again."
His face was serious and his voice was
quiet, the sort of quiet some
people use when they speak of the
uselessly dead. He'd stopped in the
middle of the corridor and was staring
down at the carpeting.
"Wherever that place is," he
continued heavily, "all we know about it
is that the constellations are totally
unfamiliar-when we finally get
to see them. The days are very
long-some fifty standard hours' worth -
and the nights correspond. Our people
had survival equipment and
communication equipment, but we still
lost them - suddenly and without
explanation. The searchers who went
after them were lost to - at a
different point. And there's the last
thing to consider." His eyes came
back up to me, holding mine as if
daring me to dispute him. "Each time
a new doorway is put into use, a new
terrace has to be built. The
terrace is always there after that, but
a new doorway means a new
terrace, and the view always seems to
be the same. I don't know how
many doorways are in use, but no one
has ever seen more than the
terrace he stood on. You're welcome to
the information I have on the
terraces, because they're something I
would personally like to see
explained. I had a friend on the first
ex-team that was lost."
I nodded my head, understanding how he
felt, and smiled faintly. "So
they're called splinter terraces
because someone feels they're parallel
universes or some such. Do you put much
stock in that?"
"Who knows?" he shrugged,
starting t9 walk again. "It's always a
possibility, no matter how odd it
sounds. We use the terraces in bases
like these to keep the personnel from
developing claustrophobia, but
that's all they're good for."
"You still haven't said what's
outside," I reminded him, pacing him
down the salmon-colored corridor on
dark green carpeting. There were
doorways on both sides of the corridor,
and up ahead, about twenty-five
feet in front of us, was an airtight
door that looked dependable.
"Outside is nothing but airless
moonscape," he answered. "This base is underground on
Tildor's nearer moon. When the Tildorani achieve
spaceflight we'll welcome them to the
group, but we don't want to be
discovered by them before then."
"Don't blame you a bit," I
commented, looking around as I walked. The
doors along the corridor were unmarked,
but there were small, metal
plates to the right and left of each
door, each pair of plates having a
symbol of some sort, the symbols on
each door being different.
"This is our residential area,"
Dameron supplied in true tour-guide
fashion. "We have to pass through
the work area to reach the docking
facilities, so you'll get to see most
of the base. It's a typical base
in most respects, but we find it
comfortable."
I nodded again without commenting, and
continued to look around. We
passed through the airtight door into
another corridor, making sure the
door was properly sealed behind us,
then paced the length of the
corridor. The walls were a brisk
electric blue here with bright rust
carpeting on the floor - a combination
which seemed to encourage
bustle. People bustled out of one
doorway and into another, not really
rushing but certainly not taking their
time, and through the open
doorways I could see other people
sitting at odd-looking cubes or
standing near what must have been
computer terminals. Everyone was
busy, and Dameron gestured toward them.
"This is our work area, where
everything gets done," he explained.
"Detailed information about areas
and people are constantly updated,
reports are added to their proper
places, supply lists are confirmed
and filled, and placed-on-planet
profiles are developed for each of our
team people. Knowing that an
advisor-agent is about to take a trip
helps me to keep our barbarian-agents
from attacking his escort-and
also gives the barbarian-agents a
chance to keep a protective eye on
him. I don't ever want to have to send
a report to Absar Central
telling them that half my field team
just wiped out the other half.
Reports like that aren't appreciated."
"That's one comment I can
understand without details," I laughed, still
looking around. Everything seemed so
familiar and home-like that it was
beginning to disturb me. I know that
humanoid cultures at certain
levels will be basically the same even
if they begin light-years away
from each other, but the base was so
totally non-alien that I was
finding it hard not to think of it as
an extension of home. If I had
had to learn their language the hard
way it would have been easier
remembering that they were strangers
and still-possible enemies, but
the ease of communication worked
against my trained instincts. If I
didn't find something really alien
about these people, I might find
myself in the trap of beginning to like
them. Almost in desperation, I
turned my head to Dameron
"What are the people on the planet
like?" I asked, hoping for something
extreme.
"The Tildorani are just like you
and me," he answered without
hesitation, taking time out from
inspecting his work force to glance at
me. "The humanoid form seems to be
a popular one, and base personnel
always look like the natives they're
Watchers for. You can never tell
when some emergency will arise which
will call for shuttling down most
of us, and it's best to be prepared."
"You must have a large group of
trained Watchers to be able to match
every backward planet," I
commented. "Even among humanoids there can be
a broad enough spread of variations to
make a noticeable difference."
"That poses no problem," he
said, stopping where he was again. "We have
a simple answer for that based on...
There was a sudden shout of, "Dameron!"
and we both turned to see a woman standing in a doorway on the
righthand side of the corridor,
about fifteen feet ahead of us. The
woman was looking considerably
upset, and Dameron didn't hesitate. he
headed for her immediately at a
trot, with me right behind him.
"I'm assuming that that was a
shout of joy, Gemiral," he said as he
reached the woman. "I left orders
that there were to be no problems
today."
"If this weren't so serious, I'd
laugh myself silly over that," the
woman snorted. "You'd better come
in here and hear the latest."
Dameron frowned, but followed the woman
back through the doorway she'd
come out of. Being shy never pays, so I
tagged along after them into
what looked like a communications
center. There were three men and two
women seated at consoles, whisper mikes
and ear discs in place, and one
unoccupied console had a man standing
next to it, a web-thin headset in
his hand. he was big and dark-haired,
wearing a uniform of a blue only
slightly lighter than Dameron's, and he
gave me a curious stare before
turning his attention to the Commander.
"Is Leandor's team in trouble?"
Cameron asked hina, frowning.
"Nothing that simple," the
big man answered, tossing the headset gently
onto the console he stood near. "Post
five just called to warn us that
Clero's up to something that will
affect Bellna when she leaves for the
capital to marry Prince Remo. They'll
call back when they have all the
details."
"I knew Clero would try
something!" Dameron growled, smacking his open
palm with a wide fist. "Just our
luck that it took this long to find
out what. We'd better have enough time
to set up a counter-plan, or
everything we've worked for will go
right down the tubes."
"It'll be worse than that,"
the big man said, shaking his head. "We
won't simply be back to square one,
we'll be off the board entirely. If
we lose Bellna, we have no one to
replace her with."
"I know, I know," Dameron
grumbled, gesturing a dismissal at the other
man as he turned away from him. "It's
Bellna or nothing, and Clero's
trying to make it nothing. A lot he has
to worry about, with five
daughters to throw in the pot. If he
loses one or two, he still has the
others. Well, I'm not prepared to lose
Bellna, and I wont lose her as
long as I have enough information to
plan with. Where the hell is post
5?"
He turned to stare at the silent
console, his impatience willing it to
come alive and tell him what he wanted
to know, but it didn't respond.
The men and women at the other consoles
paid only partial attention to
the displays in front of them, most of
their concern directed toward
the same spot Dameron stared at. The
woman Gemiral had reclaimed her
seat and headphones, but her presence
wasn't doing any more than
Dameron's stare. The only one who
looked at all distracted was the
large, dark-haired man, who leaned
against Gemiral's console with
folded arms, his eyes resting on me. I
leaned back against the wall
near the door and folded my own arms,
absorbing the casual stare
without acknowledging it. I didn't want
anyone demanding to know what I
was doing there at least until I found
out what the flap was all about,
which meant that near invisibility was
called for. I looked at nothing
in particular and didn't make a sound,
and happily there were no
demands coming my way.
My time sense isn't too inaccurate, but
a wait like that is hard to
judge. Subjectively it felt like hours
were passing, but objectively it
couldn't have been more than fifteen or
twenty minutes before the
console began blinking a demanding
orange. The woman Gemiral began
removing her headset, but Dameron
gestured impatiently and stepped forward to flip a switch.
"I'm right here, Eavamon," he
said to the now steady orange light.
"What have you got?"
"Not nearly enough," a thin
voice answered, sounding impossibly
distant. "We've discovered there's
going to be an attempt and we know
approximately when they'll hit, but
exactly who will be doing the
hitting and what spot they've chosen is
still Clero's secret. He's not
taking any chances on a leak."
"You'd better tell me everything
you know," Dameron said with a
frustrated look on his face. "It
may still be possible to do
something."
"There's very little to it,"
the thin voice answered. "Clero knows
Bellna will be leaving for the capital
soon, and has arranged it so
that she never gets there. It would be
harder for him if Havro planned
on using his own men as an escort, but
his own men are too deep in that
fight on his western border. Grigon
tells us that mercenaries have been
hired, and you know what mercenaries
are like."
"Only too well," Dameron
muttered, then turned his head to the big man
who stood not far from him.
"Valdon, how many men can we put
together to be mercenaries if Havro's
bunch turn out to be useless or
bought?"
"None." The big man called
Valdon shrugged. "All of you do. I don't
expect to lose, but if I do, the turn
is all Natha escapade in post 9's
territory. With the number of
barbarians in that area, pulling. them
out quickly is just about impossible.
And forget about Leandor even
before you ask. He's Healed, but he's
nowhere ready to go back - if we
ever intend seeing him again. But
neither of you has heard the latest
from the capital. Sardrin's message
came in a little while ago."
"This time it had better be good
news," Dameron said, suddenly looking
more alert. "Is it anything we can
use?"
"0nly if you'd like Bellna to have
a King's Escort," Valdon answered
with a grin. "King Naro has sent
the Escort to deliver the dowry gifts
and collect his son's bride, and there
are two hundred of them. Can you
see Clero attacking a King's Escort of
two hundred fighters?"
"Easily," came the miniature
voice of Eavamon from the console, putting
a damper on the pleased grins Dameron
and Valdon were showing. "He'd
need two or three times their number in
attackers, but the game's worth
it to him. When is the Escort due?"
"In a little less than a local
week," Valdon supplied, exchanging looks
with Dameron. "Sardrin would have
told us about them as soon as they
left, but King Naro insisted that his
most trusted advisers join him in
the pre-nuptial religious ceremonies
that are expected of him. Sardrin
thinks Naro wants him to come up with a
way out of the need for
ceremonies like that, and after going
through one himself he's more
than willing. Why did you ask about the
Escort's ETA?"
"I was hoping they might be so
close that Clero would not have the time
to find the number of men he needed,"
Eavamon answered, his sigh so
clear it should have caused a flicker
in the orange light.
"Unfortunately that's more than
enough time, especially if he has relay
riders watching the capital, which I'm
sure he does. He'll know they're
coming and he'll be prepared."
"He may know they're coming, but
if he doesn't care about them he won't
be prepared," Dameron said, the
words slow and thoughtful.
"Is that supposed to mean
something?" the invisible Eavamon asked while
Valdon gave Dameron a look that said
the same thing.
"It means that Clero won't care
about the Escort if he thinks Bellna
has already left with mercenaries,"
Dameron said, his face and voice both announcing his grin. "He'll
be too busy chasing the mercenary
group to care about an Escort that
miraculously missed them."
"With a decoy!" the Eavamon
voice crowed, enjoying the idea as much as
Dameron. "A decoy ought to be easy
to arrange!"
"Not as easy as all that,"
Valdon said, taking his turn at wet-blanket
throwing. "Don't forget about the
Natha gatherings in 9's territory.
How are we supposed to reach a suitable
decoy?"
"You can't tell me every female
fighter we have is in on that," Dameron
protested, an edge of impatience to his
voice. "Get busy and start
checking, and give me some choices.
With almost a week to work in we'll
be able to pull this off, but only if
we get going immediately.
Eavamon, let me know if you hear
anything else, no matter how
insignificant it is, and start
preparing the leak that will tell Clero
Bellna has left secretly with
mercenaries. Don't release it until I
give you the word, but have it ready."
"Will do," Eavamon agreed~
already sounding thoughtful. "I'll also get
in touch with Grigon and have him begin
preparing a way to keep Bellna
away from those mercenaries and around
for the Escort. He'll need the
time."
"He probably will," Dameron
said with a nod he seemed to think the
absent Eavamon could see. "We'll
call you if we need anything else, but
right now it's up to us. Base out."
he flipped off the orange light,
then turned his head. "Valdon, get
on that search fast. I want that
information as soon as the files can be
programmed."
He turned away from the console without
seeing Valdon's preoccupied
nod, the big man having already settled
in front of what was probably a
computer terminal. Dameron was heading
for the door I was standing
beside, deep in thought, and wouldn't
have seen me even if I'd been
dressed in flashing sun-sign. I had no
interest in being left behind as
a permanent wall post, so I accepted
the risk of being run down and
stepped directly in his path. The
commander stopped short, frowned at
me for a minute or two without
recognition, then memory flashed briefly
in his eyes. he took my arm and led me
out of the room, then waited for
the door to slide closed again behind
us before giving me an apologetic
look.
"I'm sorry that took so long, but
we have a crisis," he said, trying
hard to really look sorry. "At
least you got to see something of the
way we operate. Did you find it
interesting?"
"Oh, yes, very," I nodded,
keeping my tone solemn. "I get a real kick
out of being in the true thick of
things. You said my ship was this
way?"
"Your ship," he echoed, not
doing well with hiding his impatience at
the thought of being distracted from
his crisis. "That's right, we were
going to your ship, weren't we?" I
could almost see his mind going
clickety-clickety-click behind his
eyes, but be was obviously the type
who considered business before
visitors. he made up his mind fast,
apparently feeling no guilt over the
decision. "I can't take the time
for that now," he admitted, giving
me the bad news without flinching.
"Once I have this problem squared
away we can program your course
computer, and I promise it will be the
first thing I do."
"The first thing after a planetary
week's worth of waiting?" I asked,
trying not to sound as boorish as I was
feeling. he and his people had
saved my life - but I'd been looking
forward to going home. "You won't
mind my wandering around here alone and
- amusing - myself?"
His expression changed at that, just
the way I'd wanted it to, but the
semi-panic he must have been feeling
didn't push him in the direction I
was hoping for. He pasted a friendly
expression on his face, took my arm again, then started guiding me up
the corridor in our original
direction.
"You know, now that you mention
it, I think it might interest you more
if you knew exactly what we're in the
middle of," he said, sounding as
if he were selling magazines. "Let's
get comfortable in my office, and
I'll fill you in."
"There's an old saying about
interesting times," I commented, not
letting him hurry me as fast as he
wanted to. "Suppose you give me your
coordinates and the proper quadrant and
I do my own programming?"
"You may remember what I said
about not wanting you too overburdened
with unnecessary information," he
said, glancing down at me as he put a
little more muscle into his hauling.
"The coordinates of this base come
under the heading of unnecessary."
"Suppose I offer to close my
eyes?" I suggested, but only to be
annoying. Dameron would have to enter
his location in my ship's
computer in order to program the proper
course back to the Federation,
but he could always build in an
automatic forget order once destination
was reached which would remove the
information. A program like that
could not be tampered with without
purging it completely or ruining it
enough to be useless; telling me the
coordinates would negate the
entire effort. he snorted under his
breath at my suggestion, not even
bothering to comment or refuse, and we
continued to the end of the
corridor.
The last room on the left turned out to
be Dameron's, and the door slid
aside to show a rust and blue
combination that would have deafened me
in a week if I'd had to use it
regularly. There was a squarish but
comfortable-looking chair standing to
the right of a low block of
plastic or metal, what was probably a
computer terminal to the right of
the chair, and a couple of lump chairs
in front of the
block~hair4erminal arrangement. All
around the walls were filled
shelves, gaps here and there allowing
the hanging of various somethings
including very clear photographs of
unpeopled landscapes. The lighting
level brightened up from dim as soon as
we entered, and Dameron guided
me to the second lump chair before
trying to ease me down into it. I
put my right leg slightly behind me and
locked the knee, assuming what
was almost standard attack-defense
stance, and the good commander found
he couldn't do much against it. he
would have had to knee me in the
middle to get me to bend, and he wasn't
prepared to go quite that far.
"You'll find the background a lot
more comfortable to listen to if you
do it sitting down," he said,
turning away as if leaving me erect had
been his original idea. "If
nothing else, it will fill the time until-"
His words broke off as his attention
was captured by the supposed
computer terminal, which was signaling
for his attention. He hit a key
that sent symbols of all sorts
scurrying across the screen, giving him
information that he absorbed as fast as
it came. It took two or three
minutes before he had it all, and then
he flipped it back to blank
while muttering under his breath.
"I take it the news wasn't
particularly good," I observed, watching him
drop into the squarish chair with a
preoccupied look. "More headaches
to add to the ones you already have?"
"Just an added dimension to the
existing ones," he answered with a
sigh, breaking out of the
preoccupation. "It seems Valdon was right:
every one of our female fighters is
committed to post 9's territory,
and we'd have to use a scoutship to
reach them - if we knew exactly
where they were. They're involved with
the barbarians and the
barbarians are on the move, and we
can't just walk in there and
politely ask to speak to one or two of
our girls. We can't settle the crisis in Narella by creating a new
one in Natha."
"You know, I've heard it said that
the best way to thi is to occupy
your hands and attention with something
that has nothing to do with
your problem," I remarked, folding
my arms as I looked down at him.
"The subconscious gets it all
settled for you, and you've accomplished
two things instead of one."
"You don't give up, do you?"
he rejoindered, amused. "This isn't the
sort of problem my subconscious can do
anything about. It may turn out
to need something on the order of a
miracle. Are you going to make me
get a crick in my neck from looking up
at you while I talk? These
details take some telling."
I could see from the sparkle in his
dark eyes that his amusement had
increased, but I wasn't sharing any of
it. he wasn't going to be
working on my course computer unless I
threatened his life, and
probably not even then. he struck me as
the sort who would die in his
tracks rather than let himself be
forced into something he'd decided
against, even if the decision was
temporary. I looked up at the blue
ceiling in defeat as I shook my head,
then turned to the lump chair I'd
refused earlier. I'd listen to his
damned story, then start working on
him again once it was over.
"You have my neck's grateful
appreciation," he chuckled as he watched
me sit, trying not to sound too
victorious. "I've also heard it said
that you can solve a problem by
explaining the situation to someone
else aloud, so don't think of this as
wasting time. Think of it as
giving me some help in return for the
help I'll be giving you."
He grinned outright at that, probably
thinking he was backing me into a
corner of guilt-riddled gratitude, but
he had to be forgiven for the
mistaken belief. he just didn't know me
very well - but he would learn.
"The area we're primarily
concerned with right now is called Narella,
after Naro, its current king, the
fourth in his line," Dameron began,
leaning back comfortably in his
squarish chair. "Narella is the most
advanced country on this continent, and
although we're not ignoring the
other countries, this is where we're
concentrating our efforts. Here's
what the country looks like."
He reached over to tap a series of keys
on his terminal, and suddenly
the block of metal or plastic on his
other side was no longer blank.
The side facing me lit up to show a map
of sorts, heavy lines
surrounding an area that was divided up
into six sub areas of varying
sizes.
"King Naro rules the country, but
he has five princes governing
different parts of it under him,"
Dameron continued, looking at the top
of the block, which was out of my line
of vision. "The eastern-most
area is his own domain, and larger than
any of the other five. His
capital city Naridon is here, near the
western border."
A black dot appeared on the map,
roughly halfway between the northern
and southern boundaries, just as
Dameron put a finger on the top of the
block in what would be the same place
if he had a view of the map in
front of him. The block seemed to be a
repeater screen of middling
complexity, and not the limited desk
area I had originally guessed at.
"The political situation in
Narella is no different from any other
primitive area - and too many so-called
civilized ones," the lecture
went on. "Naro is a really good
king, not terribly despotic, more fairminded
than you would expect, a crafty leader,
a capable military
commander, and a man willing to
consider intelligent advice. he runs
the country to suit himself, but he
understands that the better off his
people are, the more he can demand in
taxes and levies. Despite the
fact that Naro is making life
profitable and pleasant for his princes as well as himself, some of
them would prefer seeing another king on
the throne, namely one of their number.
"The leader of the most well
organized opposition is Prince Clero, a
man we know more about than we care
for. He's not nearly as intelligent
as he thinks he is, has the support of
the others through fear, and
indulges in brutality just for the fun
of it. Giving him advice is like
spitting before you know what direction
the wind is coming from: you
only find out after you do it whether
or not it was a good idea. Re's a
paranoid who suspects everyone of
plotting against him, and we lost two
agents before we were able to adopt a
lower profile in his keep. His
lands are here."
Black dots circled the second most
westerly division as Dameron's
finger moved around a section on the
top of the block. Not counting the
king's lands, the area was second
largest of the rest, the section to
the west of it being a third again its
size.
"This Clero sounds like a real
charmer," I said, studying the map. "Why
don't you arrange for a fatal accident
and be rid of him?"
"Have you ever tried to reach a
paranoid in high position?" Dameron
asked with a serious snort. "We
might be able to justify a move like
that to Absar Central, but even if we
could we'd still have to be able
to do it without using anything of our
more advanced technology. If I
authorized taking Clero out any other
way, I'd spend the rest of my
career on Absar, listing the thousand
best reasons why I should have
the same thing done to me. We're here
to help these people by guiding
them, not by taking them over."
"Then why are you working so hard
against Clero?" I asked, raising my
eyes to Dameron's face. "If you
don't have the right to stop him by
killing him, it could be argued that
you don't have the right to stop
him at all. Maybe he'd make a better
king than Naro in spite of your
opinions to the contrary."
"We're not discussing unsupported
opinion," Dameron snapped, with a
frown. he didn't realize I was needling
him on purpose, playing devil's
advocate to get even for the lecture he
was forcing me to sit through.
"We're discussing carefully
documented evidence that supports the
contention that Clero is a dangerous
psychopath who would have the
country in ruins in less than two
years. Even if you dismissed
everything else, his views on the slave
trade should be enough to prove
the point."
"The slave trade?" I echoed,
suddenly seeing Radman's face flash across
my mind. "He's a slaver?"
"Not directly, no," Dameron
answered with a head-shake, his face grim
and his voice nearly a growl. "He
just gives slaving his whole-hearted
support, and patronizes the trade
regularly and eagerly. he buys male
slaves and works them to death without
looking at them twice; he
wouldn't care if it was his own
grandfather who had been enslaved.
Female slaves he looks at more than
twice, especially the very young
ones. Some of them have been sold to
the slavers by their fathers, some
were stolen when they weren't watched
carefully enough; he never
questions their origins when he buys
them. After he buys the - well,
they usually survive, but you'd be
surprised how little that says. Use
like that is hard enough on grown
women; what it does to little girls
is unspeakable, especially if he
decides to train them to a life of it.
That's one of his hobbies. Can you see
it in his eyes?"
The map was suddenly replaced by a
depth photo of a man, but Dameron's
question was bitterness without
meaning. The eyes that stared out at me
were light-colored and laughing, set in
a handsome face topped by sandy
hair. The handsome face was wreathed in
smiles, true delight and good- natured happiness clear in every line.
If the man had been a politician
women would have eagerly raised their
babies for him to kiss, and
fathers would have volunteered their
teenage daughters to help him in
his campaigning. It was the face of a
man who loved life and loved
people, a man who trusted and could be
trust - a man who, according to
Dameron, was a sadistic psychopath.
"And Naro's above all that?"
I asked after a minute of studying the
mature, handsome face. "No hidden
little twists he keeps out of the
public eye?"
"Naro's a product of his culture,"
Dameron shrugged, tapping the
terminal again. "He enjoys
indulging himself with female slaves, but he
knows the slave trade can get out of
hand if it isn't kept under tight
control. People beating the woods for
stolen children aren't very
productive, and a drop in productivity
affects his tax collections.
He's nothing if not practical, but what
more can people ask for in a
ruler?"
The face now projected in front of me
was approximately the same age as
Clero's, but there the similarity
ended. Naro was dark-haired and darkeyed,
his features average and nondescript
except for a faint and
difficult to define air to competence
and decisiveness. he also looked
as though he would be harder to get
along with than Clero, harder to
talk to and harder to relate to.
"Why isn't Naro taking care of
seeing to Clero?" I asked, looking up to
see Dameron's eyes on me. "If he's
as competent as you say, he ought to
know who the opposition is."
"Naro does know who the opposition
is," Dameron answered with a faint,
humorless smile. "He knows all
about the distant cousin of his who
Clero uses as a front. As far as Clero
goes, no one beyond the other
princes involved - and ourselves - know
what he's up to. And even if
people were told about it, how many of
them would believe it? Could you
look Clero in the face and suspect him
of anything underhanded? Being
hard on slaves doesn't equate with
planning treason. Every-one is hard
on slaves."
"You do have a problem," I
admitted, seeing that King Naro's face had
been replaced with the map we'd been
looking at. "And just what is
Clero planning?"
"He's trying to reach the throne
by the back door," Dameron said, his
tone still annoyed. "King Naro's
oldest son and heir, Remo, is
seventeen, a ripe marriage-able age.
Clero has been trying to pair Remo
up with one of his daughters, which
would be the beginning of the end
for Naro. Right after the marriage an
accident could be arranged to
settle Naro, and then Remo would become
king. Remo's two brothers would
then follow their father, after which
it would be Remo's turn. With
Clero's daughter a widowed queen and no
other heir in sight, guess who
could walk into the Regent's job -
which would evolve into the
kingship?"
"Why would a widowed queen need a
regent?" was my next try, seriously
curious. "Are Clero's daughters so
incompetent they'd need a regent, or
are they just so far under daddy's
thumb they'd ask for him?"
"Neither," Dameron came back,
a sudden amusement in his dark eyes.
"Narella will never be ruled by a
queen simply because women aren't
competent enough to rule. They're
shallow, flighty, empty-headed,
unknowledgeable, too flatterable and
totally helpless. Women are made
for bedrooms and kitchens, not
thronerooms."
"How would you like your arm
broken in three places?" I asked mildly
and pleasantly through a comfortable
smile. "Afterward I can even give
you the medical terminology for each of
the breaks, which break came first, and a pretty good estimation of
how long each will take to
heal."
"Why do I get the feeling you're
not really joking?" Dameron asked, his
grin coming full out. "If I didn't
know better I'd think you were angry
with me, but that couldn't be. All I
was doing was quoting the way
Narellan men see the thing. Which, of
course, has nothing to do with my
own views."
"Oh, of course," I agreed
with a sober nod. "Are they really all that
backward?"
"Backward isn't the word,"
Dameron snorted, still somewhat amused. "If
their women step out of line they beat
them, without hesitation and
without regret. A woman with a smart
mouth would get it twice as fast,
just to be sure she didn't make the
same mistake a second time. If
there's one thing those women give
their men, it's obedience and
respect."
"That's two things," I
pointed out, giving him the ghost of a smile.
"And there's a difference between
respect and fear, a big difference.
So Clero's daughter as a widowed queen
would mean Clero as king, but
you and your horde have a plan to stop
him - if you can make it work
right."
"It damned well better work
right," Dameron growled. "The only way we
could counter his move was to find
another candidate for bride-to-be,
which we did. Havro is another prince
governing under Naro, his lands
lying here, to the west of Clero's."
The dots ran around the most westerly
section, the largest area after
the king's, the one lying right next to
Clero's, and then the map
disappeared to show the face of a man.
Obviously part of the age group
shared by Naro and Clero, Prince Havro
was a man with a broad, boyish
face and bright red hair, blue eyes
sharp with private amusement. he
wasn't as distant as Naro or as
handsome as Clero, but there was still
something - involved - about him.
"Havro is a competent man,
reliable enough to guard the country's
western border from barbarian invasion,
and intelligent enough to take
suggestions when they make sense,"
Dameron said. "He considers ruling a
responsibility rather than a right, and
he has a daughter who is
perfect for our purposes. Bellna has no
sisters, but in any contest
between her and Clero's three eligible
girls, she might as well be
considered quintuplets. She's prettier
than Clero's three, smarter than
they are, quick to learn, and eager to
become the eventual queen of
Narella. We maneuvered Bellna and Remo
into a meeting at the capital -
right after Remo'd had Clero's
daughters presented to him. Our timing
couldn't have been better."
The repeater screen first showed three
girls ranging in age from
fourteen to seventeen years, standing
near a dark-haired, dark-eyed,
very handsome young male. The male
looked as though he would have been
happy to drop through the floor, but
from boredom more than anything
else. The youngest girl was still a
boy, straight up and down and with
no hint of femininity even in her face.
The second girl was clearly
feminine, but too sweetly female and
very delicate looking. The third
and oldest was pretty, but the
stiffness in her stance and the forced
smile on her face said that nothing in
life was likely to please her.
All three wore long, complicated party
gowns, well fitted and well
made, but none of them looked right in
the clothing.
And then the screen changed to a single
girl standing near the boy, and
I blinked at the extreme difference.
This girl had lots of bright red
hair and dancing blue eyes, a smile to
make a man three days dead rise
again, and a body that made all the
previous three look like boys. The young male was grinning down at
her, his eyes nearly a blur, his
approval and interest so clear that
anyone watching him would have to
laugh softly. The girl returned his
look with a cloaked arrogance and
wordless challenge in her eyes that had
probably made him quiver, and I
laughed at that, too.
"Bellna is no more than about
fifteen, but Remo considers that
perfect," Dameron said, a chuckle
in his voice. "His bride bar to be
from one of the princely families, and
Clero's daughters are about
average among the rest. Remo spoke to
his father about his decision,
got Naro's approval, then made the
engagement formal. Re's bright and
able to make even unpleasant decisions
quickly, and should make a good
king when he succeeds his father."
"And his marrying Bellna should
let him live long enough to reach that
point," I nodded. "I'm
assuming that if Bellna ends up a widowed queen
with all the rest of Remo's family
gone, Havro rather than Clero would
he tapped as Regent. What I'm wondering
is, wouldn't that simply put
Havro in the same spot as Naro and the
others? If Clero can scratch a
king and his sons, what's to keep him
from doing it to another prince
like himself?"
"That's a good question,"
Dameron said with a smile of approval.
"You're right in all of your
assumptions except for the one concerning
worry about Havro. Havro and Clero are
enemies of long standing, and
while Havro isn't paranoid he also
isn't foolish enough to let Clero or
any of his friends or hirelings get
anywhere near him. If we can keep
Bellna safe until she marries Remo,
Clero will be stopped cold until he
can think of something else."
"Which brings you right back to
the big if," I said, leaning back in
the lump chair. "You can decoy
Clero away if you can find a stand-in
for Bellna. None of the women I've seen
in this base looks much like
her, but I suppose padding, make-up and
a wig would take care of that.
Why don't you use one of the gals you
have here?"
"Because none of them are trained
fighters," Dameron said, in a voice
charged with frustration. "They've
all had field experience to one
degree or another, but whoever goes out
as decoy has to expect to be
the object of Clero's attempt at bloody
murder. The Tildorani are still
in the sword-swinging stage before
gunpowder, but that only means that
our decoy has to be able to handle a
blade well enough so that she
needn't depend on protection from
someone else. Getting separated from
outside protection can happen all too
easily. Whoever does the decoy
work not only has to look exactly like
Bellna, she also has to be able
to fight a whole lot better than that
pretty little girl."
The block to Dameron's right reverted
to its original picturelessness
as Dameron tapped keys on his terminal,
but I sat and frowned at it a
minute before shifting my eyes back to
the man.
"What do you mean, the decoy has
to look exactly like Bellna?" I asked,
watching him as he tapped at keys. "I
can understand the need for
fighting ability, but aren't you
crowding your options a little by
insisting on an exact look-alike? It
could be years before you found
anyone like that - if you ever did. I
thought you said you had less
than a week."
"I don't have to find someone who
looks exactly like Bellna," Dameron
said with a snort of faint amusement,
still paying attention to his
terminal. "The changes in facial
structure and all will require only
minor Healing, nothing major involved.
Less than a week gives us more
than enough time for it - if we can
find someone to change soon enough.
If we didn't need that relationship
with the barbarians so badly-"
His voice trailed off as the symbols of
his terminal took his attention again, and I didn't say anything more
to distract him, being too busy
with my own thoughts. If I was
understanding him correctly - and I
didn't see how I could be mistaken
Dameron's people were able to change
anyone to look like anyone else as
easily as my people shuttled back
and forth from planets to orbital
stations. The possibilities inherent
in the process were endless and
fascinating, especially in my line of
work. If I could be changed to look
like - oh, that young girl Bellna,
for instance, I could get away with
almost anything I tried. Rather
than depending on my brown hair and
eyes to let me melt into a crowd as
camouflage, I could let red hair and
blue eyes distract any male to the
point where I could stalk a target,
reach him, and then walk away
without ever being suspected of
anything nasty. No one would believe
that a fifteen year old girl could be a
Special Agent, and that would
give me more of an edge than being
female did. I crossed my legs as I
watched pictures parading past my inner
eye, and forgot all about
Dameron.
At least until he made a sound of
pleased surprise and turned away from
his terminal. His face was lit with
hopeful excitement, and he bounced
out of his chair as if he had just shed
ten years of heavy worry.
"The gods must be on our side in
this one," he said through a grin as
he headed for the door. "One of
the gals from post nine is on her way
in, and should be here any minute. You
just relax where you are, girl.
I won't be long."
By that time the door was already
sliding closed behind him, so there
wasn't much sense in trying to argue. I
was annoyed at being left there
to sit and twiddle when I could have
been a good number of parsecs on
my way back home, but there wasn't
anything I could do about it until
Dameron got back. I leaned back in the
lump chair again and began
sketching out a going-home campaign
that would grab Dameron's attention
by the throat and hold it long enough
to get something done.
I had developed a line of attack with
enough variables to cover almost
any contingency and was ready to start
fleshing it out with carefully
chosen detail, when the door to the
room slid open again. I thought it
was Dameron coming back, but the figure
walking through the opening
belonged to the one who had been called
Valdon. he had dark black hair
and dark black eyes, and although he
wasn't quite as big as the junior
giant named Leandor, he didn't miss by
much. he moved as lightly and
with as much confidence as the leader
of the field team had, which was
usually unexpected in such big men. he
hesitated very briefly when he
saw me, as though he hadn't expected to
find me there, then headed
straight for Dameron's chair.
"Well, there you are again,"
he observed, sitting down and keying the
terminal to life without taking his
eyes off me. "I saw you earlier,
with Dameron, in the communications
room."
"Yes, I remember that," I
observed back, keeping the answer neutral and
uncommitted. I didn't know where this
Valdon stood in the base, but the
fewer people who knew about my origins,
the better. It might be
necessary for Dameron and his second to
have all the details, but as
far as I was concerned that was still
two too many. Either one of them
could, at any time, come up with a
dozen great reasons for keeping me
there a while longer, and the more
people who knew about me, the better
the chance that some mental lightbulbs
would glow. Leaving the base
amid tearful good-byes was preferable
to fighting my way out of it, so
a low profile was definitely a high
priority.
The terminal beeped for attention,
giving Valdon something else to
stare at, but the distraction didn't
last long. There were only three
rows of symbols for him to glance at
and respond to, and then his dark black eyes were on me again.
"How do you like our facilities?"
he asked, as though just making
conversation to while away the time.
"The base is pretty standard, but
we like to think we have better
optionals than any other outpost in the
Confederacy."
"I'm sure you do," I agreed
in a sober way, leaving it to him to decide
whether I was agreeing with his opinion
or his conclusion. A faint
shadow that might have been annoyance
flickered in his eyes while he
waited for me to add to my four word
statement, and when I didn't he
stirred in the squarish chair.
"We don't often get visitors like
you, and I'm curious about you," he
admitted in a friendly, outgoing way.
"I'm assuming you're lost, and
were heading somewhere else. Where were
you going, and how long did it
take you to get here?"
He was playing it casual, asking his
too-pointed questions and trying
to keep his interested inspection of me
from becoming overly obvious.
he seemed to be a man who felt no
discomfort from really looking at a
woman, but who had learned that many
women flinched from that sort of
hunter's interest. I couldn't remember
a time when the thought of being
hunted didn't amuse and interest me
more than bother me, but the
opportunity was too good to miss.
"I-really don't remember," I
answered only the last of his questions,
swallowing hard as I looked down at my
hands in my lap. I had quietly
drawn my knees together and was sitting
as stiffly and primly as the
lump chair allowed. "How much
longer do you think Dameron will be?"
"Oh, I'm sure he'll be back any
minute," Valdon's voice rushed to
reassure me, his tone a shade too
jolly. "How about something to drink
while we're waiting?"
"Drink?" I echoed as if I'd
never heard the word before, and nearly
panicked. I was letting it all fall
apart at once, as though my
previous coolness had been no more than
a front I couldn't maintain any
longer. Valdon was a very handsome man,
with the sort of masculine
features and mannerisms that too often
flustered women right into
hysterics. If the way he shrugged meant
anything, he'd had to face that
particular problem be-fore and
shouldn't be too hard to divert from
detectiving.
"Yes, a drink," he repeated
with a pleasant smile. "As a matter of
fact, I'll be glad to join you. What
would you like?"
He started to get out of Dameron's
chair, anxious to be doing something
other than trying not to stare at me,
but he'd asked another question
that it wouldn't be safe to give a
non-specific answer to. The man
might be temporarily flustered, but he
wasn't likely to be stupid; too
many artful evasions would be bound to
set him thinking. Instead of
registering his question in any way I
scrambled out of the lump chair
and backed away from him in mute,
wide-eyed fear, hoping I wasn't
pushing the act too far. I fully
expected to back out the door into the
corridor, but found myself startled for
real when the door didn't slide
open behind me. I'd been wondering why
Dameron had been so casual about
leaving me unaccompanied and unwatched,
and now I'd accidentally gotten
the answer. Being locked in annoyed the
hell out of me, but for the
sake of the performance I was putting
on for Valdon, I couldn't let it
show.
"This is ridiculous," Valdon
muttered, straightening slowly Out of the
chair, seeming annoyed. "You're
act as though I'm about to attack you.
My self-control is really a lot better
than that - I haven't attacked a
woman in months."
He grinned a very attractive grin to
show he was just kidding, but I couldn't afford to chuckle in answer
the way I wanted to. I gave him a
sickly smile to show I was trying, and
put a shaky hand to my hair.
"I know I'm being silly, but I
can't help it," I said in a very small
voice, sending him a pleading look.
"The way you were looking at me,
the way you talk - I'm just not used to
it. Do you think you can go and
see what's keeping Dameron?"
To say I was trying to get rid of him
was an understatement, and I was
expecting him to be more than happy to
g0 - but things didn't work out
that way. A deeply frustrated
expression flashed briefly across his
face, and then he was looking
apologetic.
"I already know what's keeping
Dameron, and I'm afraid I have to stay
here," he said, very sincere
compassion clear in his tone. "I've got to
keep an eye on the progress of certain
of our projects until he gets
back, and I've got to do it with this
terminal. You don't mind sharing
the room with me for that short a time,
do you?"
He brought the grin back and made it
really warm, trying to jolly me
out of my upset and interest me by
turning on the charm. The only
problem with that was that in another
minute we'd be back to chummy
conversation and more questions, the
avoidance of which was my original
reason for starting that nonsense. I
needed him gone or neutralized,
and if I couldn't have one I'd have to
settle for the other; it all
depended on how gullible he was. I let
my eyes begin filming over with
tears, and plucked nervously at the
one-piece suit t was wearing.
"But I'm afraid of you," I
whispered, making sure my voice came out
ragged. "I've never been this
close to someone like you before, someone
who has actually worked among
uncivilized barbarians. You keep looking
at me the way one of them would - I'm
going to cry hard, I just know I
am!"
I sniffled a little, finding it damned
hard not to burst out laughing
at the stricken look that replaced his
well-practiced grin. Most men
were sensible enough to ignore
blackmail tears, but every now and then
one would come along who turned to
quivering jelly at the first choked
sob and/or glisten of moisture. I was
almost ashamed to go on taking
advantage, but he'd had his chance to
bail out and hadn't taken it. It
was too bad, but business was business.
"Now, now, you don't really want
to cry," he said, looking as though he
wanted to come closer and put his manly
arms around me - but didn't
dare. "What if I promise not to
look at you the way one of them would?
That would make you feel better,
wouldn't it?"
"I don't know," I snuffled,
sounding absolutely forlorn. "Maybe - maybe
- if you didn't look at me at all -"
"That's a good idea," he
agreed with enthusiasm, turning completely
around to look at me over his shoulder.
"This is better, isn't it?"
"You're still looking at me,"
I pointed out with the same quiver in my
voice. "And you're much too close.
And you sound so - so - overawing."
"All right, all right, I'll take
care of it," he said, that close to
growling. I wasn't sure there was such
a word as overawing, but he was
still trying to keep me from being
overawed. he turned his head
completely away from me, stalked up to
the wall directly behind
Dameron's block-chair-terminal
arrangement, then spoke to the wall.
"This had better do it for you,"
he said, making sure not to turn
again. "I've never been very good
at melting into polycrete."
"Oh, that's perfect," I
gushed, with a slight grin. "If you can only
stay like that until Dameron comes
back, I'm sure I won't cry."
"You have no idea how much those
words mean to me," he muttered,
folding his arms across his chest to
signal an end to the conversation
that frightened me so much. I laughed
without sound as I eased myself over to the second lump chair and
then into it, finally stretching out
to prop my feet on the block Dameron
had done so much with. I would
have put Valdon into the room's corner
if I hadn't thought that would
be pushing it, but seeing him standing
in front of the wall like a
naughty little boy was almost as good.
If he hadn't been considering me
a helpless little flutterhead of a
female he never would have gone
along with my insistances, so he
deserved whatever he got for that as
well as for being too nosy.
Another twenty minutes or so passed
with Valdon shifting at the wall
but doing no more than that, a pleasant
silence surrounding us that let
me go on with developing my campaign
against Dameron. I was ready to
pull my feet down if the terminal
signaled for Valdon's attention, but
the interruption never came and Valdon
never turned. I was finding it
hard to believe that a grown man could
be put to a wall and kept there
with such a pack of nonsense, but
that's the way it went until the door
to the room slid noiselessly aside and
Dameron stepped in. he stopped
in the doorway to stare first at Valdon
and then at me, and a look of
confusion settled on his broad
features.
"What are you two doing?" he
asked, sounding and looking bewildered.
"We were waiting for you to get
back," I answered, looking up at him
without moving even though Valdon
turned immediately away from the
wall. "You certainly took long
enough."
"There was more involved than I
thought there - I still don't
understand." Dameron's
bewilderment was about to turn into annoyance.
"Why is Valdon standing near the
wall all the way over there, while
you're - what the hell is going on?"
"Nothing's going on," I
assured him, putting my feet down and standing
up to face him. Valdon was staring at
me without saying a word, but I
had more pressing matters to think
about. "Why don't you and I take a
little walk and see to that chore we
were discussing earlier? It won't
take long, and then you can concentrate
on Narella without any
distractions. And there are a few other
very pertinent advantages I'll
be glad to point out on the way. You
might say it'll be an offer you
can't refuse."
I gave him an impatient grimace, but
before he could answer, another
precinct was heard from.
"I could be mistaken, but it
sounds as if you're over your bout of
shyness," Valdon observed, his
deep voice having intensified. "Or is it
just those of us who have really worked
with 'uncivilized barbarians'
who make you want to cry?"
"I'm very unprejudiced," I
said, looking over my shoulder at Valdon's
annoyance. "If the situation calls
for it, I'm willing to shed a few
tears for anyone. Are you feeling
cheated because I didn't make good on
the threat?"
"She threatened you?" Dameron
demanded of Valdon, still trying to
figure out what was going on. "What
did you do to her?"
"I - 'overawed' her," Valdon
answered dryly, as he stared at me. "I
made her so nervous by the ferocious
way I looked at her and talked to
her that she almost had hysterics. I
had to promise not to look at her
again or say a word, just to keep her
from fainting or throwing a
crying fit."
"Hysterics," Dameron repeated
in a flat voice. "Fainting and crying.
Are we talking about the same female?"
I turned my head to Dameron to see that
although his unfriendly stare
was aimed at me, his faint air of
ridicule was directed at Valdon. The
big man's handsome face had darkened in
response to Dameron's scoffing,
but he hadn't added anything. "I
had to find something amusing to pass the time," I told
Dameron's
accusing stare in a hurt tone designed
to let him know how unjust his
accusation was. "It wasn't my idea
to be left here unoccupied and
ignored while you went trotting off to
have fun. And I don't know what
you're complaining about - no one got
hurt, did they?"
I made my question as pointed as
possible without being deliberately
offensive; Dameron showed he got the
point by straightening where he
stood and sobering. I hadn't strung
Valdon just for the fun of it, but
if Dameron understood that the
interlude could have been destructive
rather than embarrassing, we didn't
have to go into anything else. I
wanted Dameron to see how much better
off his base would be with me
gone from it, and if his expression was
anything to judge by, I wasn't
far from getting what I wanted. Dameron
opened his mouth, probably to
agree to my suggestion of a walk, but
the big hand suddenly wrapping
around my right arm stopped any words
from being said.
"So making me look like a fool was
nothing more than an amusement for
you," Valdon growled, tightening
his grip to match the anger in his
eyes. "You needed some
entertainment to stave off boredom, and I was
it. Did you find all the fun you were
looking for? You weren't
disappointed?"
"If you don't like being conned,
try being less nosy," I told him,
meeting his anger calmly. "Not
everyone considers exchanging life
histories the best of conversational
topics. And don't feel too raw
over being taken in. You aren't the
first to fall for some line I
happened to come up with, and you won't
be the last. The best thing you
can do right now is forget it-and let
go of my arm."
"Or you'll cry?" he asked,
still staring down at me. "Maybe a few tears
would be the best thing that could
happen to you after all - to see to
it that I am the last one to fall for
some line of yours. You had your
fun; it would only be fair if I took my
turn."
"Valdon," Dameron rumbled
warningly from behind my left shoulder, but
those deep black eyes gave no
indication that the warning had been
heard. They were locked to my face,
watching for a reaction to the
threat he'd made, waiting for the
fainthearted regret he expected to
set in. It was too bad I wouldn't be
leaving there without trouble
after all, but that's the way things
went sometimes.
"You're entitled to make a stab at
taking your turn," I agreed, then
shot my arm forward and sideways fast
against his fingers, which broke
his hold on my arm. "Only don't
expect me to stand here like a statue
while you do. I don't expect to lose,
but if I do the turn is all
yours."
I set myself without being obvious
about it, curious as to how good he
was. The way he moved said he wasn't
likely to be clumsy or awkward,
and his size, handled as easily as he
handled it, was a definite asset
for him. If he didn't have a weak
middle or a glass jaw I would have my
hands full, and shortly thereafter the
rest of me would match, with
bruises if nothing else. Killing him
was out, of course, for many
reasons even beyond the one that said
he had a right to try getting
even. I usually followed the adage that
counseled, "Never make enemies
by accident, only on purpose," but
that time I'd missed. If a few
bruises were the price for reclaiming
the slip, I'd pay the price and
count myself lucky, there had been
times when it had been higher. I
watched the man in front of me
carefully, waiting for his first move,
but for some reason it didn't come. He
just stood and frowned down at
me, finally shaking his head.
"If you're expecting me to start a
fist fight with you, you can forget
it," he said, his tone flat and
final. "Despite your generous offer, I don't make a habit of
fist-fighting with women - even when they deserve
a good swatting at the very least. All
you can expect from me is the
swatting, but I'll choose my own time
and place, thanks. I'm used to
setting up my own schedules."
I watched him walk between Dameron and
me and head for the door, and
once it had closed behind him I
couldn't help shaking my head the way
he had.
"What in the name of the deep
endless dark was he talking about?" I
asked no one in particular, then looked
at Dameron. "And what's a
swatting?"
"He was trying to tell you that he
doesn't beat up on women even when
they're expecting him to," Dameron
answered, leaning back against the
wall by the door with folded arms. "How
did all that happen to get
started?"
"He came in and immediately began
asking me all sorts of questions," I
explained, still feeling the urge to
shake my head. "I decided that it
was enough for you and your second to
know about me, and we didn't need
baby to make three. I had the choice of
telling him what to do with his
questions and thereby starting a fight,
or conning him and keeping it
peaceful. Believe it or not, I decided
to keep it peaceful."
"Do all of your people use the
same definition of peaceful?" Dameron
asked with a snort of amusement. "If
they do, I can't wait until we're
in full contact with them. And for your
information, Valdon is my
second in command. He wasn't there when
I was questioning you - a small
crisis had come up that needed seeing
to - and he was probably trying
to find out what he'd missed. Looks
like he got more than he bargained
for."
"He should have told me who he
was," I said with a shrug, ready to
dismiss the whole thing. "I
usually use restraint when dealing with an
ally. And speaking about dealing, now
that your urgent errand is seen
to, let's take that walk and do a
little dealing of our own. I think I
can safely say you owe it to your
people to get me out of here as soon
as possible."
"You may be right about that."
he nodded, still sticking to his piece
of wall. "But when you talk about
my urgent errand having been seen to,
don't start assuming it was seen to
successfully. Flantoril, the post 9
fighter who just came in, can't do the
job I need her for. The only
reason she's back here is to be treated
for the wounds she took in a
recent fight; if she hadn't been
brought back, she would have died.
Healing will keep her alive, but only
if she doesn't have to go through
a second session of Healing to change
her into Bellna. Rumanoids from
her home sector don't react well to too
much. Healing. Did you really
intend trying to defend yourself
against Valdon?"
"Why not?" I asked, surprised
by the sudden, out-of-context question.
"A small, harmless-looking man
like him ought to be a cinch to take.
What has that got to do with our visit
to my course computer?"
"It has a lot to do with it,"
he said, finally coming away from the
wall to stand himself in front of me.
"When I saw you calmly accepting
the possibility of a fight with a man
most men would try to appease, it
came to me to wonder how well you can
handle a sword."
"No, you don't!" I said with
an immediate headshake, holding one hand
up toward him while the other turned
into an automatic, unconscious
fist. "As far as you're concerned,
I don't even know what the word
sword means. Your problems in Narella
are none of my business, and I
intend keeping it that way. If you'll
just show me the blinking red
sign reading 'Exit' I'll get out of
your way and take care of my course
computer myself." "Without
specific coordinate and quadrant data?" he asked very mildly,
the dark eyes looking down at me
faintly amused. "I'll bet you can
handle a sword at least as well as one
of my team girls."
"The couple of times I tried, I
nearly cut my own foot off," I said,
feeling absolutely no guilt over the
lie as I met his gaze. "And as far
as coordinates and quadrant data go,
I'll take my chances without them.
The same luck that got me here just
might get me home again."
"That would be more miracle than
luck," he snorted, still looking at me
with those piercing eyes. "And
don't you think you owe us more than a
brisk 'thanks!' and a farewell wave? If
not for us you'd be a stiff,
blue corpse, riding an airless hulk
into eternity."
"Very poetic," I applauded
with a nod. "Not to mention graphic. Now,
out of pure, soul-deep gratitude, I'm
supposed to put my neck on the
chopping block with an eager smile?
What's the difference between dying
in space and dying on a planet I have
no business going near?"
"The more I talk to you and think
about you, the more convinced I
become that if anyone can survive,
you're the one," he said. "It may
have taken me awhile to put the whole
picture together, but now that I
have, you can't deny it."
"How about if I deny your sanity?"
I came back, putting my fingers on
my hips. "I don't know what you're
thinking about, and I doubt very
much if you do."
"I know exactly what I'm talking
about," he chuckled, suddenly moving
past me to his blocky chair. He sat,
tapped a few keys on his terminal,
got half a dozen symbols in answer,
then turned all the way back to me.
"I don't know why I didn't think
of the question sooner, but it finally
came to me to ask why you were put in a
crippled ship and headed into
the deep black."
He beamed at me with a possessiveness
I'd noticed earlier, looking as
though he'd made his point and was just
waiting for me to acknowledge
it. I have often found myself with my
head in a noose, but I can
honestly say I never helped put it
there.
"You see a big secret in that?"
I came back immediately, throwing in a
shrug for good measure. "All I see
is the caution of a man who knows
what's good for him. My people knew
what I was doing and who I was
involved with; if they decided to bring
Radman in and put him to the
Question, he'd have to be able to say
that the last time he saw me I
was alive and healthy, and was still in
that condition as far as he
knew. That's why he made sure I had
everything I needed to be
comfortable."
"Very logical and neat,"
Dameron conceded, but his nod and smile showed
nothing of concession. The man did it
to protect himself. But you did
say he was a slaver, didn't you?
Couldn't he just have added you to his
inventory and been able to say the same
thing? I can't imagine his
having any trouble selling a woman with
your - ah - obvious attributes,
and I'm sure your Federation has too
many planets for him to be afraid
that your people might stumble across
you. If he didn't arrange a set
of chains and a private auction for
you, there must have been a reason.
He paused again, still wearing that
"gotcha" expression, clearly
waiting for me to comment; being
compassionate, I saw no reason to
disappoint him.
"Yes?" I prompted, looking
faintly interested. "And the reason was?"
"That he thought you had too good
a chance to get yourself out of any
arrangement like that," he
growled, suddenly annoyed that I was
ignoring the way he was pinning me to
the wail. "If an enemy who knew
you went to such lengths to be safely
rid of you, then you have to be
more than just average at what you do.
Now go ahead and make your denials."
"I have no denials to make,"
I shrugged, turning away from his darkeyed
stare to go and reclaim my old
lump-chair. I slid into it and made
myself comfortable, then looked at him
again. "I see no reason to
either confirm or deny anything you
say. Just let me know when you get
to the end of your lecture series and
the testing is about to start.
That's when I'd like to leave."
"Damn it, you can't refuse to do
this job for me!" he snapped, leaning
forward toward me to emphasize his
words. "You needed rescuing and I
need a decoy; you got what you needed,
and now it's my turn!"
"I only got half of what I
needed," I pointed out, resting my elbow on
my thigh and my chin in my palm. "When
it came time to discuss C & Q
data, you were much too busy. If the
kind of help that buys you is what
you're looking for, I'll be glad to
supply it. If not, you've got a
problem."
"How would you like to spend the
rest of this crisis time in irons?" he
asked, growling again. "I promised
to reprogram your course computer as
soon as I find the time, and I will. I
saved your life, and I'll see to
it that you don't have to go searching
for where you came from. What
more do you want?"
"What more do you have?" I
muttered, playing smart to cover the tiny,
tingling doubts I was beginning to
feel. I'd pushed Dameron as hard as
I'd been able, expecting to see the
iron fist flash out of the velvet
glove, ready to do some fisting myself
on my way out of there, but it
hadn't happened. Instead of threatening
me
Dameron was pleading, and not a word
about holding back the information
I needed! I leaned all the way back in
the lump chair, silently cursing
the roll of the dice. Coersion I can
understand and cope with; frantic
requests for help are harder to ignore.
"I think I can understand how you
feel," I heard after a long minute,
looking up to see softer, more
compassionate eyes on me. "You're a long
way from home and want to start back,
without any twisting, dangerous
side trips. In your place I'd feel the
same, but Diana-I can't afford
to put myself in your place. Too many
lives are hanging in the balance,
and I have no one else to turn to."
"I see you've finally remembered
my name," I commented, despite his
sober expression. "What if I still
say no?"
"You mean, what will I do to get
even?" he asked, looking straight at
me for another five seconds before
raising his eyes to the blue ceiling
and folding his hands behind his head.
"I could always string you up by
the thumbs, but I'd have to wait until
an overhead hook became
available. Putting in new hooks always
loses us some air. Once you're
strung up I could light a fire under
your bare feet, but the automatic
extinguishers don't like open fires.
Skinning you alive might do the
trick, but. . ."
"Okay, okay, enough," I
interrupted, showing my palm to admit surrender
before his list got to be 'phone book
length. "If you were trying to
tell me you're beyond that sort of
thing, I got the point. The only
thing I still don't know is what you're
not beyond."
"I'm not beyond dickering, if
that's 'what you meant," he answered,
back to looking at me. "Motivation
is important when it comes to
survival, and saving your favorite neck
isn't always enough. I've
always found bonuses helpful."
"I don't expect to hang around
long enough to spend a bonus," I
snorted, dismissing the suggestion with
a wave of my hand. "And
survival has always been a good enough
motivation for me on its own."
"Then you are experienced in
handling dangerous situations," he said softly, a grin spreading
across his face. I suppose something in my
expression showed what I thought of his
methods of data-gathering; he
wiped the grin fast and leaned forward
in his chair. "I wasn't digging
for that, but I'm glad to have the
reassurance - since you're not
admitting or denying anything. What I
meant to say was, the bonuses I
offer aren't in the form of legal
tender. I try to offer things that
would not normally be for sale at any
price."
"Like what?" I asked, more
curious than hooked. I still couldn't
generate much enthusiasm for the idea
of working for him. I had things
at home waiting to be done - like a
recently scheduled second meeting
with Radman the slaver.
"Oh, items like certain
souvenirs," Dameron drawled, his grin back
again. "The Tildorani have turned
carving into a high art, but they
aren't in a position to do any
exporting. Some of my people are
collectors, and wouldn't be able to
pick, choose and carry off any of
the better items without field team
help. And then there are those who
do more-personal-collecting, for any of
a variety of reasons. Even if
the reason happens to be vanity, all
they have to do is collect the
necessary number of points."
I could feel the hook being dangled
more enticingly in front of me, but
I couldn't make out the nature of the
bait. I could see I was supposed
to ask what points and what they
bought, allowing ignorance and
innocence to draw me closer to the
hidden barbs, but that wasn't my
first time at dickering. I glanced
around, as though unconsciously
trying to check the time, a shadow of
impatience to the movement, and
Dameron suddenly lost his drawl.
"Not all of our people have
original Absari blood," he said. "Those who
do substitution work - or decoy work,
if you'd like to put it like that
- and have to be changed here in the
base, have the option of keeping
the features they've been given if they
want them. Those team members
earn one point for each job, and it
takes three points to buy the
option, but I won't ask the same price
of you. Do this job for me and
Bellna's looks are yours to keep or
give back, whichever way you want
it. She's the most attractive humanoid
female I've ever seen; if she
weren't, I would not have brought the
point up. You're pretty enough in
your own right, girl, but Bellna's one
of those one-in-a-million
special cases. Can you sit there and
tell me you're not tempted even a
little?"
I sat there and didn't tell him
anything at all. Truthfully I was far
from unhappy with my own looks,
notwithstanding the tact that no one
would ever consider me beautiful. How I
looked was part of who I was to
me, and I was satisfied with the whole
and not particularly anxious to
change it. The only thing that kept me
from refusing outright was that
Dameron was right: Bellna was
spectacularly beautiful, and I remembered
my earlier thoughts on the subject. If
the change would benefit my job
and make life - and surviving - easier,
saying no could be the
stupidest thing I'd ever done. I
grappled with the pros and cons as I
brushed my lips with a strand of hair,
then focused on Dameron again
with one of the more cogent cons.
"You're asking an impossibility,"
I said, not terribly unhappy with the
conclusion. "Your field people
know all about what's going on, know the
people involved, the language, the
terrain, friend from foe. I'd have
to be crazy to involve myself in a
project with that many minuses on my
side, as crazy as you are for
suggesting it. I don't mind improvising
when a situation calls for it, but I
have to have something to
improvise with."
XXX "You have no idea how glad I
am to hear that objection," Dameron said, his expression
serious. "It means you're finally thinking about
the project as something to be thought
about, not just something to
reject out of hand. But I'm equally as
glad to say that your objection
is invalid. How do you think my field
people learn what they need to
know? Do you think I can afford to have
them waste desperately needed
working time cramming discs of
information or groping around blind
until they learn what's what? They're
given what they need to know just
the way you were given our language,
quickly and painlessly. We even
have a tape of Bellna's persona for
you."
"What do you mean, a 'tape' of her
'persona'?" I interrupted the flow,
trying to ignore the diminishing of my
resolve. Dameron with his
fascinating new ways of doing things
was doing a lot better job of
hooking me than the usual bonus he'd
promised. When it comes to
curiosity, cats have nothing on me.
"We have a copy of Bellna's
memories and personality," Dameron said,
really warming to his subject. "Once
it's impressed on your mind it
will act like a reference library,
telling you how to deal with the
people you meet, whether or not Bellna
knows them, how she usually acts
with them if she does know them, and
what would and would not be in
character for her. It does more than
studying her for years would, and
was taken only recently, which means
it's up to date. Any more
objections?"
"Give me a minute, and I'll think
of something, I muttered, turning to
stare at his impassive face. I was
curious - perhaps too much s0 - but
I was still reluctant. Telling myself
that going home was the smarter
move didn't help; I wanted to work with
Dameron's techniques and find
out how they did. Against that, a
two-month trip filled with boredom
didn't have a chance, especially when I
might get home to find that
someone else had settled Radman's hash
in my absence. Something in the
back of my head was telling me I was
putting my foot in it clear up to
the shoulder, but I've never been very
good at taking advice to be
sensible, even when the advice is my
own. My fingers drummed on the arm
of the lump chair with a monotonous
sound, but Dameron didn't let it go
on for long.
"Your minute's up," he
announced, no real push in his voice. "If you
need another one, by all means take it.
I'd hate to have you think I'm
rushing you into anything."
"That sounds like a suitable
epitaph," I nodded, bringing my eyes back
to him. "'At least she wasn't
rushed.' How far would I have to restrain
my instincts for self-preservation?"
"Any time it's a choice between
you or the other guy, I expect you to
give me the time to think up a better
epitaph than the one you just
mentioned," he answered with a
faint grin. "As long as you don't use
Tildor as a private hunting preserve,
you have everyone's blessing in
staying alive. I'm still not trying to
rush you, but my people will
need some time to check your Healing
tolerance and calibrate their
doses and instrumentation. If we're
going to move on this, we'll have
to do it soon."
His eyes were calm and his big body was
relaxed in the squarish chair,
but two of his fingers rubbed against
one another in a gesture I was
sure he was unaware of I stared at him
another ten seconds, but only to
add to his inner turmoil; I was sure he
knew I couldn't resist his
bait; that was why he'd dangled it.
"It really would never do to make
your people do their calibration in a
hurry," I said at last, drawling
the way he'd drawled earlier. Just
remember: if I get killed, I'll never
speak to you again."
He let out a whoop of victory and
bounced out of his chair, leaned down to grab my wrists, then hauled
me to my feet.
"We'll get right over there,"
he grinned, pounding me on the back in a
happy, enthusiastic way. If I hadn't
been in decent shape, his friendly
approval would have done a lot toward
flattening me. "Let's just-"
His words cut off as his terminal
signaled for attention. He turned
toward it and impatiently tapped a
couple of keys, giving me the chance
to flex the muscles in my shoulder that
he'd been playing pat-a-cake
on. Symbols appeared on the screen, and
when Dameron saw them he
muttered under his breath, then tapped
another couple of keys.
"Post 7 needs help of some sort,"
he said, turning hack to me and
rubbing his broad face in frustration.
"I want you turned over to the
clinicians now, not after 7's endless
explanations, but you can't go
yourself\a133 I'll have to send Valdon
with you."
"Is that supposed to be
reassurance or a threat?" I asked, letting
Dameron take my arm and steer us both
toward the door. "It does help in
one way, I guess. With Valdon there, I
won't have to look for any
enemnues among your clinicians."
"Valdon's not your enemy,"
Dameron said, a touch of annoyance in his
voice as the door slid open in front of
us. "He was trying to help you,
and you made him look foolish. You
can't blame him for being angry."
"Sure I can," I answered,
looking up at him. "Before rushing in to help
someone, it's smart to find out whether
or not they need your help, and
also whether or not they want it.
Valdon strikes me as the sort who
never bothers asking those questions
when a female's involved, and that
means he deserves whatever he gets.
There are one or two of us who can
take care of ourselves."
"He wasn't raised to look at k
like that," Dameron said, heading us
across the corridor, but more slowly.
"He was taught to be courteous to
and considerate of women, and that's
what he is. He wasn't trying to
insult you; he was just trying to keep
you from being afraid of him.
For some reason, a good number of women
are uncomfortable around him."
"It's that hunter's look in his
eyes," I said, stopping a couple of
feet from the door Dameron was moving
toward so that I could chuckle
softly. "I knew it was something
that gave him trouble, but it's not a
trait he can change. So women run
screaming from him, do they?"
"They don't run screaming from
him," Dameron came back, trying to be
stern, but he couldn't hold the look
and meet my grin at the same time.
he came up with his own chuckle and
grin, then shook his head. "They
start out being attracted to him, but
as soon as he tries to return
their interest, they suddenly remember
appointments elsewhere. I didn't
believe it happened to him all the time
at home until it happened once
out here. The field team girls don't
usually react to him that way, but
they're not in the base much."
"Poor baby," I commiserated,
still laughing softly. "He leads a rough
life. All right, I'll try not to be so
hard on him. I'll give him as
much elbow room as he gives me."
"That sounds fair enough,"
Dameron grinned, then gestured toward the
door in front of us. "He ought to
be in there."
We started toward the door again and it
slid open, showing an office
just like Dameron's except for the
presence of Valdon. The big man sat
in his own squarish chair staring down
at a complex map projected on
his cube, but when he saw us he reached
behind him to his terminal and
keyed the cube blank again.
"Valdon, we have our decoy
Bellna," Dameron announced, leaving me a
couple of steps inside the doorway to
walk closer to the other man
alone. "I was about to take her to
the clinicians, but post 7 called
in, so you'll have to take her there
for me. Tell them she's a native of a new associated world, so they
need to calibrate her completely.
And I want everything given to her at
once, as quickly as her system
can take it. We'll need all the time we
can get for briefing and
planning sessions.
"And for laying in a supply of
hankies for her tears," Valdon said,
barely glancing at me as he stood up.
"Who would you like assigned to
the job of holding her hand and wiping
her nose?"
"Make it someone interesting,"
I said before Dameron could vocalize the
annoyance on his face. "It would
be a pleasant change to meet someone
interesting around here."
"That's enough out of both of
you," Dameron growled, glaring first at
me and then at Valdon. "I don't
have the time to referee the tiffs
between two small children. You both
have jobs to do, and I expect to
see them done without bickering."
"I think you're making a mistake,
but you're in charge." Valdon
shrugged, turning his head to look
straight at me. "If I'm wrong I'll
apologize, but I don't think she can
handle it. Odds are she's never
touched a sword in her life."
"Well, I may not be all that
capable, but I'm willing to learn," I
purred, meeting his dark-eyed stare
with a small smile. "Why don't you
find us a couple of weapons and give me
some lessons?"
"If you did that, you'd be the
biggest fool I know," Dameron said,
interrupting what would probably have
been agreement from Valdon.
"Can't you see she'd never have
made the offer if she wasn't pretty
damned good with a blade? You refused
to give me a straight answer
before, girl, but I want one now. How
much experience have you had with
swordplay?"
"Enough," I answered, looking
at Dameron as I folded my arms. "If you
have any doubts, I won't feel insulted
if you withdraw your offer.
There are other things I'd rather be
doing."
"I'm not withdrawing anything,"
Dameron growled, annoyed at the way I'd
answered him - or not answered him. "As
I said before, I don't have the
time for this. Valdon, get her over to
the clinicians."
With that he stomped out of the room,
barely giving the door time to
slide out of his way. He seemed to do a
lot of that, playing chicken
with doors, and as sight of his back
disappeared, I wondered what
happened when he lost.
"It seems I have my orders,"
Valdon's deep voice came, and I turned my
head back to see him staring at me.
"You'd better be as good as you
think you are. Tildor is no place for
beginners."
"No one's as good as they think
they are," I came back, noticing again
how really attractive he was. He stood
with wide arms crossed over a
broad chest, lean-hipped, longish black
hair a perfect match to the
hunter's look in his unwavering,
black-eyed stare. He was still annoyed
with me, and would probably go on being
annoyed if he was waiting for
me to get flustered. It was too bad,
really, but he just wasn't my
type.
"At least that's one point in your
favor," he granted, moving closer to
look down at me with slightly less
annoyance. "You're not a braggart.
Talkers don't live very long on Tildor,
and this project is too
important to gamble on hot air."
"Approval at last," I sighed,
folding my hands as I looked up at him
adoringly. "I think I'm in love."
"Very funny," he growled,
turning me away from him by the shoulders and
pushing me toward the door. Valdon
still didn't appreciate my sense of
humor, and that was it as far as
friendly conversation between us went,
which was fine with me. I was a lot
more interested in Dameron's procedures than in Valdon, and as the
clinicians bustled me away from
him, the last glance I got of his
expression said that he knew it.
Chapter 3
I awoke on the ftirTy couch-bed a
second time, this time seeing a soft
light glowing in the room, and this
time knowing exactly where I was. I
took a deep breath and found that I was
braced for pain, but there was
none. No pain, no discomfort, just a
feeling of health and vitality and
well-being. I hadn't expected the
aftermath to be that easy, not after
seeing the array of equipment the
clinicians had had. I'd been weighed
and measured and probed and scanned and
practically turned inside out,
and then I'd been put to sleep. That
last step had taken longer than it
should have, I was told, simply because
my readings were different from
everyone else's, different in a way
difficult to measure. They'd had to
do a lot of delicate recalibration
before they were ready to start on
me, and after all that build-up I'd
missed the procedures themselves by
being unconscious. I wasn't awake long
enough or fully enough to be
annoyed, but once I was I expected to
be.
I sat up on the couch-bed and ran my
fingers tilmugh my hair, wondering
if my last thought made any sense at
all. Despite the feeling of
glowing good health I was also feeling
faintly fuzzy around the edges,
as though I'd just been roused out of a
very deep sleep. The room light
brightened to a point just short of
eye-hurting, letting me look down
at myself and the delicate pink,
slim-strapped body suit someone had
put on me. The clinicians must have
thought my sense of modesty needed
protecting, but all the suit's presence
did was increase my annoyance.
I never slept in anything, and if
they'd had the good sense to ask
first - The argumentative train of
thought was ended completely by the
appearance of a thick lock of hair
falling over my left shoulder. It
wasn't as though that was the first
time it had ever happened, but the
lock of hair was red! I grabbed more
hair and brought it around to see
it, and it was red, too! The excitement
rising in me said I may have
accepted Dameron's procedures
intellectually, but emotionally I hadn't
believed they could do it. I put my
hands to my face, trying to detect
differences, but didn't know my own
features well enough that way to
make anything out. What I needed was a
mirror.
I stood up fast and looked around, but
all the salmon and green room
held was what it had held before: the
couch-bed, the round thing next
to it, and a lump chair. I was about to
go storming out into the
corridor yelling for Dameron, but the
need to search the salmon-colored
panels for the one that was the door
brought me up short. Dameron had
done so much with the wall panels that
it would be stupid of me not to
try them first. I strode over and began
touching them here and there,
finding absolutely nothing until my
fingers slid over an invisible,
yielding patch. A door popped open to
my left, allowing access to a
narrow space between the wall - and on
the back of the door was a fulllength
mirror.
Looking into the mirror was something
of a shock.
Have you ever had your hair cut or
styled in a way totally different
from the way you usually wear it? Do
you remember your first conviction
that the face you stared at wasn't your
own and that it would take a
while to get used to your new image? My
eyes found Bellna staring back
at me, her face even more beautiful
than the photo had shown it to be,
her blue eyes sparkling with life and
an impish delight, her bright red
hair falling in thick cascades around
her face and shoulders. My face
and shoulders. I shook my head, trying
to break away from the sense of unreality, finding myself even more
confused when the image in the
mirror did the same.
Okay, let's bring this back down to
earth, I told myself firmly,
straightening myself and the mirror
image at the same time. That's what
you look like now, and you'd better get
used to it. Have you ever seen
a complexion that flawless? Such
perfectly arched eyebrows? Such real,
true beauty? You know you haven't, and
now it's yours; how about
getting started on using it?
I let a smile come through and the
mirror face glowed with warmth and
invitation, so softly sensual that the
smile suddenly disappeared and
the wide blue eyes widened even
farther. A smile on that face was a
devastating weapon, one I'd be smart to
take it easy with. I didn't
want to spend my time on Tildor
fighting off rape attempts, especially
since Bellna's face went so well with
my body and hers. The girl and I
were almost equally well-endowed, the
only major changes intended
having been to lighten my skin to a
red-head's shade, and change all of
my bodily hair to match hers. Luckily,
Bellna was a big girl, only
about two inches less than my own
height, which meant it hadn't been
necessary to shorten me. The clinicians
had discussed the point at some
length, and practical considerations
had dictated their final decision.
My reflexes and sense of balance were
adjusted to my body as it was;
shortening me would throw off that
adjustment, possibly fatally if I
couldn't readjust before I had to
defend myself from serious attack. It
would be a lot simpler putting me in
flat-heeled boots rather than the
high-heeled ones Bellna wore, thereby
adjusting the height difference
painlessly. I moved my body slowly in
the mirror, glad it was more
recognizable than my face even if it
was covered by that ridiculous
bodysuit. The pink of it went terribly
with my hair, and I saw my new
face frown as the thought came that the
thing was much too revealing
and immodest. Whoever had put me in it
should have been whipped for the
insult, to do such a thing to someone
such as I! How dare they treat me
so, as though I were a peasant girl or
a slave! Who would dare!
"What's the matter, don't you like
it?" a voice came suddenly from
behind me, and I whirled around while
blinking back clouds of highly
incensed anger. Valdon stood just
inside the door to the corridor,
still too close to let it slide closed
again behind him. He'd come in
with no more announcement than I ever
got, and I was getting tired of
the intrusion.
"Next time, you'd better figure
out some way of letting me know you're
out there," I said, only somewhat
distracted by the sweet, girlish
tones I'd produced that just had to be
Bellna's voice. I value my
privacy, and have been known to go to
some lengths to ensure it.
"You can worry about your privacy
once this is all over," he countered,
taking a few steps forward and folding
his arms across his chest. "In
case it hasn't come through to you yet,
I'm part of this project too,
but in a position just a little higher
than yours. Now, what were you
doing a minute ago?"
He stood there in front of the now
closed door, that unwavering stare
coming straight at me, and I suddenly
realized something else about
him. It wasn't only a hunter who looked
out from his eyes, it was also
a man who was used to dominating
everything and everyone around him. I
hadn't seen that look often before, but
I was bright enough to
recognize it - and human enough to
resent it. I didn't work for Valdon
no matter what opinions he had to the
contrary, and it was time he knew
it.
"None of your damned business what
I was doing a minute ago," I
answered, turning back to the mirror.
"You managed to find your way in here, so now let's see if you
can remember the way out. If I decide I
need you for something, I'll send
someone to rattle your cage.
I shook my head to move the hair back
from my face, seeing, in
reflection, the way Valdon's jaw
tightened in anger, the look in his
dark eyes hardening even further. he
unfolded his arms and straightened
to full height, then started coming
toward me.
"Now, you listen to me, you
little" he began, his right hand
outstretched to wrap around my arm
again, yet that was far too much. No
one had the authority to touch my
person, least of all boorish louts
such as he. I turned somewhat back to
him, my right side toward his
reaching one, struck upward with my arm
against his to raise it, then
kicked sideways into his ribs, twisting
my hip into the kick. The churl
grunted aloud with pain as he bent
forward, his arms wrapped about
himself, and then he leaned upon one
knee, seeking with eyes closed to
recover what breath he might. I had
swiftly taken myself back a pace or
two, well prepared to continue should
he show signs of further
foolishness, but then came an
interruption.
"Now what are you two doing?"
Dameron demanded from the doorway,
frowning at Valdon and me. I shook my
head hard as I relaxed from the
standard attack-defense position I'd
taken, and Valdon raised himself
to his feet, though obviously still in
pain. He took a deep breath,
wincing as he did so, then made for the
door as Dameron moved to one
side.
"Nothing but a small difference of
opinion," he muttered as he passed
Dameron. "I'll see you later."
Dameron leaned out to watch Valdon
disappear up the corridor, then came
back in to turn his sudden confusion
toward me.
"I don't understand any of this,"
he protested, a plaintive note in his
tone. "What happened between you
two this time, and where is he going?
There's a briefing scheduled for you in
a little while, and I wanted
him there."
I moved my hand over the panel, closing
up the mirror again, then gave
my attention to finding the closet that
had been used the last time.
When I did find it and found that it
had been used again; I pulled out
the jumpsuit that had been neatly hung
back in place. As I began
getting into the suit, I shrugged in
answer to Dameron's question.
"I don't know where he's going,"
I said over my shoulder, predictably
adding to Dameron's confusion. "And
it's just the way he said. A small
difference of opinion."
Dameron shook his head without comment,
not terribly satisfied with my
answer, but I wasn't very happy with it
myself. I was trying to Tigure
out what had made me act the way I had,
but the crystal-clear reasons
of a few minutes earlier had somehow
clouded to total irrelevance. No
matter how annoyed I got, I wasn't in
the habit of assaulting people
who weren't bent on offering me harm.
Getting physical rarely does more
than cause hard feelings or create
awkward, unexplainable bodies. I'd
struck out at Valdon without warning or
excuse, and the action bothered
me more than any possible consequences.
It wasn't like me to do
something like that, and I'd have to be
careful to watch myself closely
in the future. I closed the jumpsuit
with a stroke of my hand, then
went with Dameron to his briefing.
The scoutship settled to the ground in
the deep black of the woods,
making no more sound than a leaf
settling the same way. The night sky
was dark with racing clouds, and we
nestled in the darkness, showing no
lights of our own. The hull of the
small scout ship was clear all about
the pilot and me, but nothing could be
seen through it from the outside. The pilot's instrument board glowed
a steady, unexcited blue,
and he and I sat in silence, waiting
for the agent who was supposed to
rendezvous with us.
The past few base days had been dull
tripled and squared, filled with
nothing but briefing sessions. Right
from the very first, the impressed
memories I'd been given had made the
briefings a bore, going over and
over again points I already knew. I
kept getting the urge to explode
and walk out, but I overrode that
feeling. I've been invited to many
briefing sessions, but I've never
purposely missed one and I never
will. When your life can depend on some
insignificant little point some
bore grinds out, you learn to listen
with full attention. I was told
about the political and geographical
twistings and forkings, given a
list of friend and foe, filled in on
plans, hopes and wishful thinking.
I was a fairly good improviser and
hadn't been caught off-balance too
many times, so I wasn't worrying about
the operation, but that didn't
mean I had no worries.
I'd been silently examining my inner
self, and what I'd noticed about
my attitudes and reactions had not only
not gone away, it had begun to
spread, coloring my thinking when I
wasn't consciously willing it not
to. When someone warned me to watch out
for this or that possibility, I
experienced a very strong desire to
laugh at him and tell him just how
good I was. That part of it scared me
more than the presence of a knife
at my throat would have; thinking
you're the best and smartest around
is the first step toward a messy
ending. Over and over I caught myself
mentally strutting around, discounting
advice even before I'd heard it,
minimizing the plottings of opponents.
I kept telling myself that it
was only a slight aberration, a weird
reaction from having been alone
so long, thinking myself finished, and
then suddenly finding myself
saved. Relief can do strange things to
people, and as soon as the shock
or whatever it was passed, I'd be my
old, practical self again. I told
that to myself often, and hoped that I
wasn't conning myself.
The woods around us were thick and old,
the black shadow leaves swaying
in a rhythm that had been known
forever. I couldn't feel what was
moving them, but I could see its
passage, and I recalled what the woods
were like during the daylight hours,
when I had ridden them with my
escort. My escort had been large, of
course, as befitted a princess,
and they had been ever alert to keep
harm from me. My ladies had
disliked riding the woods as often as I
did, finding the experience
uncomfortable in the extreme, therefore
did I ever insist upon their
accompanying me. It was necessary to
teach them that my needs and
desires were all-important, theirs
nothing but ignorable whim. Once, to
punish them for daring to beg to be
excused, I picnicked for a very
long time with the captain of my guard,
allowing all of my escort the
time to carry my three ladies off into
the woods. I knew they and the
others of my ladies had been taken into
the woods before by certain
members of my escort, yet never had all
of them taken only three. I
felt the punishment would do well for
them, and when they were later
returned to me, tears staining their
cheeks, I considered the matter
properly seen to. Thereafter they
recalled that I was a princess and
they were not. It was a - I broke off
the thought fast and shook my
head, forcing the rambling back from
wherever it had come. Bellna's own
neighborhood seemed to have triggered
her memories, and it wasn't
taking me long to discover that I
didn't like her very much. I moved
around in my seat, ignoring the
questioning look I was getting from the
pilot, and that reminded me of the
other questioning looks I'd been
getting lately - or maybe
"questionable" would be a better word. Not
long after the briefings had started,
Valdon had shown up and put himself in a quiet corner, listening but
not contributing. No one had
questioned his presence so I couldn't
very well object, but he'd spent
most of his time staring at me with no
expression on his face. Normal
staring doesn't bother me a bit, but
there was something about his
stare that rubbed me the wrong way,
something behind it that primed me
like a high explosive. I gritted my
teeth and stuck it out during the
briefings, but made sure to be nowhere
near him afterward. The new,
touchy part of me felt satisfaction'
over what I had done to him and
was more than willing to have me do it
again, but there was no sense in
adding complications. Dameron was
trying to minimize possible trouble
spots in the operation, and I had
decided to try doing the same.
Although nothing but a sprinkling of
stars relieved the darkness
outside, the planetary time wasn't all
that tat\a153?? late. Just then
I was waiting to be collected by one of
the resident agents of Tudor,
who would escort me - or, rather, the
Princess Belln - to a hunting
lodge not far from Havro's keep. The
lodge was sometimes used by
certain of Havro's guests, but just
then it would be empty. The agent
and I would spend the night, and in the
morning my secret mercenary
escort would pick me up. No one knew
about this secret leave-taking but
Prince Clero and his cronies, who had
been told soon enough to target
their plans against my traveling group,
but not soon enough to send
riders against the lodge. I'd be able
to get one night's uninterrupted
sleep before the fun began, and after
that it would be catch as catch
can.
I sighed as I thought about the plans
that had been made for after the
attack. They all hinged on whether or
not I was still breathing, of
course, but assuming I was, I was to
dump my escort and then head
south. Once I had put a lot of
emptiness between me and other people a
scout ship would pick me up, guided in
by the beacon that had been
implanted somewhere in my body. Just
where that beacon was I had no
idea; there wasn't a mark or scar on
me. As a matter of fact, one or
two scars that I'd had for a while had
also disappeared without a
trace, all of it due to the process
known as Healing. I wanted to spend
a lot of time thinking about that, but
in the middle of Dameron's
precious project I couldn't spare the
attention. Once it was over,
though.
The pilot next to me had been helping
me watch the darkness, but he'd
been using his instruments instead of
his eyesight. He stiffened
suddenly just before I caught a hint of
movement about twenty-five feet
from where we sat, but the stiffness
left him almost immediately and
his hand relaxed away from his sidearm.
His panel light glowed a cool
blue, telling us my date had arrived.
Four dark, cloaked figures came up to
the scouter, one slightly ahead
of the other three, all of them waiting
for the pilot to activate the
access release. When the panel next to
my right arm slid aside I
gathered my cape together, then climbed
out into the night. The figure
closest to the scouter took my arm to
help me down, then all five of us
moved back about ten feet from the
scouter and watched it rise
soundlessly into the air, gliding
higher and higher, becoming harder
and harder to see. In no more than
seconds it had blended with the dark
gray clouds sliding through the skies,
totally gone from mere mortal
senses. I took a deep breath to drown
the sudden, childish feeling of
abandonment I was abruptly filled with,
and only then discovered that
the hand that had taken my arm hadn't
let go again. I tugged slightly
to show that I was ready to be turned
loose, but the hand on my arm
only tightened.
"Have no fear, you will not be
harmed," a gruff, impatient voice came from the shadow figure
beside me, speaking the Tilddrani language.
"These-ah-guardsmen - and I will
escort you to your destination,
Princess. During this short journey, we
require no converse from you."
It wasn't hard to tell that I'd just
been ordered to keep quiet, or
that the other three men were Absari
agents posing as Tildorani. The
Bellna memories I'd been given
identified the voice as belonging to
Grigon, Prince Havro's chief adviser,
but the tone and sense of command
weren't part of those memories. Grigon
usually used smoothly
professional calm on Bellna, and I
couldn't see any reason to change
that.
"Converse is unnecessary when
issuing commands, Grigon," I told him
coldly, resisting the pull that was
trying to take me deeper into the
surrounding trees. "You and these
others may indeed escort me, yet only
in the manner befitting my station.
Release my arm, and begin such
actions at once."
"Your station during the longer
journey before you remains as yet
undetermined," the Grigon-shadow
growled, obviously displeased with my
retort. "Should it be necessary
for the exalted Princess Bellna to
adopt the actions and mannerisms of a
peasant girl to escape her
father's enemies, it is best that she
be fully prepared to do so. This
walk will begin to prepare her."
His grip tightened even more on my arm,
and then I was yanked along so
hard I nearly went down from the pull.
I felt outrage and shock that a
servant like Grigon would act that way
with me, then impatiently pushed
those feelings aside. The reaction was
Bellna's rather than mine, just
as most of my previous speech had been.
I wasn't used to keeping the
new set of memories and personality
from affecting my own, and the lack
had already begun making trouble. I
can't say I enjoyed the way Grigon
was manhandling me through the windy
dark, but getting up on a high
horse wasn't the way to stop it. His
dialogue had told me we were in
enemy territory and had to watch what
we said, so it was hardly the
place to teach him the right way to
greet a fellow conspirator. It
would be smarter to wait until we got
where we were going and could
talk freely - even though ignoring the
annoyance was hard. I got a left
handed grip on the cape and
long-skirted dress I was wearing, got them
out of the way of the hurried steps
being forced on me, and just
followed quietly - if not meekly along;
It took at least twenty minutes to
reach our destination. Grigon
started out at a good clip that had me
almost running beside him, but
we weren't following a road or even a
trail. Continuing on like that in
the dark would have run us into a tree
or a ground depression in no
time, and the man knew it. He slowed
almost at once and gestured one of
the other three into leading our little
parade, giving him the job of
traversing the terrain before we set
our dainty boots on it. The chosen
one took over the job of point without
comment, leaving the other two
to follow along behind. We moved a
little faster then, but not so fast
that I had trouble keeping up. I hate
wearing skirts, most especially
long skirts, but awkward or not, that's
what I had to work with. All
Tildorani women dressed that way, even
underage princesses who had been
given their way much too often in life.
The wind whipped all our capes around,
and the dark was so deep under
the trees that we wouldn't have been
able to see the moons even if
there hadn't been clouds. I didn't know
we had reached where we were
going until I saw the small clearing we
had entered, and looked around
the side of the big man in front of me
to see the large, wooden twostory
we were approaching. Bellna had never
been to the hunting lodge,
and I could feel the sense of reserved
curiosity that sight of it brought to the part that was her. She knew
that her father had used it
and f6r that reason it was somewhat
acceptable, but other than that it
was much too low-class to suit her
tastes. Although I hadn't exactly
been raised in a barn myself, her
attitude made me want to shake my
head. Snobs have their place in life, I
suppose, and I'm just being
short-sighted in not being able to see
where.
A dark shadow stepped into sight on the
other side of the clearing,
grew an arm to gesture with, then
melted back into the trees it had
come from. Grigon did nothing to
acknowledge the ahead signal; he
spoke, instead, to the three men with
us.
"The lodge remains secure,"
he said, his gruff voice low enough to
carry no farther than the men around
us.
"I will take the girl inside and
remain to instruct her. For you, the
others do not exist. Guard us as though
you were alone."
The three gave no vocal agreement, but
there was no doubt they'd follow
orders. Two of them moved away from us
toward the sides of the lodge as
Grigon pulled me toward the wide porch
that fronted the place, and by
the time we reached the door the two
were gone from sight and hearing.
The third had let us pass him and then
had followed, but once he
reached the steps leading up to the
porch be stopped and turned around,
his back t6 the lodge as he faced
outward. I caught a glimpse of a
sheathed sword as he turned to take his
post, and then Grigon had
pulled me through the door he had
opened, into the dimly lit interior.
The door was closed again with a firm
click, and at long last my arm
was released from capture. I took the
opportunity to rub it as I looked
around, squinting only a little at the
increased light as Grigon turned
the lamp higher.
The word "rustic" must have
been coined for the room we stood in. The
log walls were well made and properly
sealed, but were totally
undecorated except for the bows and
spears hanging on two of them,
mostly around the two closed doors. A
big stone fireplace dominated
another of the walls, with four heavy,
handmade chairs standing not far
from the crackling blaze someone had
started on its hearth. The only
wall that wasn't bare was the front one
containing windows; heavy brown
drapes covered them so that they
couldn't be seen from inside. The
wooden floors were as bare as most of
the walls, but the whole place
was neat and entirely lacking that
empty, untenanted feel that seldomused
places usually had. I unhooked my cape
and began to slide it off
my shoulders, already feeling the
difference the fire made after the
cool of the night; as I did so, the man
called Grigon stopped prowling
around and. came over to give me the
benefit of his expertise.
"There was no need whatsoever for
you to attempt so superior a manner,"
he said, unhooking his own cape and
pulling it off as he glared at me.
He was a tall man with a thin face and
a perpetually stooped look,
wearing black pants and boots and a
wide-sleeved, plain white shirt.
"You were commanded to silence,
and silent you should have remained.
Such behavior was unprofessional and
the height of stupidity. It will
not be forgotten."
"How good of you to greet me so
warmly," I drawled, hanging my cape
over my left arm with a comradely
smile. He was still using the
Tildorani tongue, so I did the same.
"Your graciousness will be a great
comfort to me during my sojourn here."
"Your manner remains entirely
unacceptable," he growled, a faint flush
of anger tingling his smooth-shaven
cheeks. "It is neither the youthful
imperiousness of the princess, nor the
carefully respectful response of
a peasant girl. Do you think yourself
in the midst of a female groupsewing,
that you behave so? Do you seek to
nullify our careful planning?"
"It is scarcely possible for me to
nullify your superior planning from
this room," I came back, finding
it impossible to keep the dryness from
my voice. "I would, however,
appreciate being informed concerning the
reason for your having twice referred
to the possibility of my being
presented as a peasant girl. I was
given the impression in base that I
was to be the Princess Bellna alone."
"Guard your unthinking tongue!"
he snapped, the look in his dark eyes
sharpening. "Though this lodge is
secure, you are not again to refer to
'base'! Also, it is not for you to
question what role you will play!
Should we think it necessary that you
be disguised as a peasant, you
will obey our orders without question -
if such a difficult undertaking
is not beyond your abilities! You stand
dressed in the clothing of a
princess; remove it and show me the
peasant girl I may require."
His voice had grown cold and haughty, a
Tildorani male giving orders to
a lowly female. My temper flared in
response to his attitude, but my
own reactions were sweet calm compared
to the outrage coming from the
Bellna personality. No one spoke to a
princess like that, and she
wasn't about to stand for it.
"How dare you!" I found
myself hissing, fists clenched as I leaned
forward toward the man not far from me.
"Is it now that you will
overstep yourself, peasantish servant?
Am I now to be able to speak to
my father, giving him proof of your
lack of respect for me? Till now he
has laughingly dismissed my protests;
there will be little laughter
caused by this! Show me to my rooms at
once, and perhaps you will
retain your head when your man - hood
has been taken!"
I looked coldly upon the wretch, seeing
his frown and the first signs
of apprehension. Surely did he know
that my words had not been idle,
yet rather than attempt apology he
abruptly straightened from the stoop
that had ever been a part of him,
strode across the distance separating
us, then grasped my arms. He shook me
with strength, shocking me with
such unbelievable behavior, and I
didn't know what the hell was going
on.
"Snap out of it!" Grigon
ordered, clear worry in his eyes as he shook
me again. "That's the second time
you've done it, and this time I'm
sure. Cut it out!"
"Cut what out?" I growled,
raising both fists in front of me and then
snapping them outward to break his
hold. He had shifted to base
language, and that seemed to be adding
to my confusion. "What the hell
are you talking about?"
"I'm talking about that speech you
just gave me," he answered, his eyes
narrowed as he looked at me. He seemed
both larger and younger now that
he'd dropped his roll - and a lot less
belligerent. "Bellna has
resented Grigon's influence over her
father for a long time, and she
and he have had more than one venomous
exchange like that. That wasn't
you pretending to be Bellna; that was
Bellna herself."
"Don't be ridiculous," I
scoffed, picking up my cape and then looking
around for some place other than the
floor to put it down. "Just
because I don't have the hang of using
her persona yet doesn't mean
there's anything strange going on. Once
I get a little practice in, her
personality won't jump out every time
she gets upset."
"You're missing the point,"
he said, his touch on my arm bringing my
eyes back to his sober face. "I
don't know where you got the idea that
practice has anything to do with it,
but her personality isn't supposed
to jump out at all. It's an unliving,
unaware reference file, not
another person inside your head to be
fought with. Does Dameron know
about this?" I stared at him for a
minute without answering, feel-mg even more
confused, then finally shook my head.
"How can Dameron know about it
when I don't know about it?" I asked,
searching his face for signs that he
was putting me on. "Are you trying
to tell me that impression isn't
supposed to work this way? That this
sort of thing-whatever it is - has
never happened to anyone else?"
"Not until now." he took a
deep breath as he looked away from me, let
it out slowly, then brought his eyes
back. "It's a good thing I had a
communicator installed here, just in
case. I'd better call Dameron."
"And tell him what?" I
demanded, stopping Grigon as he began turning
away from me. "That we scrap the
whole project because of one minor
unexpected complication? A suggestion
like that is guaranteed to make
him love you forever."
"One minor complication?" he
echoed, outrage thick in his tone. "You've
got a living, thinking Bellna sharing
your head and body, taking over
whenever she pleases, and you call that
minor? Has anyone ever told you
you have a gift for understatement?"
"She doesn't take over whenever
she pleases," I denied sourly, deciding
I might as well hang onto the damned
cape for a while. "She's been able
to take over to a small extent because
I didn't know she wasn't
supposed to be able to. From now on
I'll make sure I stay permanently
in the driver's seat."
"Oh, sure you will," he
agreed with heavy sarcasm, turning all the way
back to me and folding his arms.
"You'll have no trouble at all in
making a fifteen-year-old brat do
things your way while Clero's men
close in from all sides. They won't
distract you from matching wills
with her, and she won't distract you
from keeping yourself unsplited.
It's done all the time."
"If it isn't done all the time,
how do you know how hard it will be?" I
countered, getting more and more
annoyed at his pessimism. "And I
thought this project was a
top-priority, die-before-failing necessity.
Someone listening to you would think
you were looking for a reason to
call it off."
I was trying to put him on the
defensive, trying to take his mind off
the single track it had been clinging
to, but the man was no child or
beginner. Instead of getting insulted
or trying to justify his
position, he let his eyes grow cold.
"You're right about this being a
top-priority project," he said,
staring down at me. "The part you
are wrong about is thinking we'd
throw away the life of one of our own
people just to see our purpose
accomplished. I know Dameron picked you
because he thought you had a
much better than even chance of
surviving this mess; I also know he'll
want to hear my reasons for thinking
you won't survive. Want to bet he
will love me forever?"
He stared at me for a minute after
that, giving me a chance to make the
sucker bet if I was foolish enough to
do so, but I knew better than to
waste the effort. The Absari base
commander would side with him, not
with me. After the minute he unfolded
his arms and began to turn away
again, but I couldn't let him go
through with it.
"Grigon, don't call Dameron,"
I sighed, giving up my previous attempts
to buffalo him. "You don't have to
tell me he'll cancel the project. I
know he will."
"Don't you think he should?"
the man called Grigon asked, his tone more
reasonable than argumentative. "I
can't imagine what could have gone
wrong with the impression, but it's
bound to make your role five times
more difficult, if not downright
impossible. Your wanting to go with it
tells me you're probably a suicide
buff." "Sorry, but suicide's not my thing," I denied,
shifting that stupid
cape to my other arm. "I'm on the
inside with this problem, and I'm
telling you that it honestly doesn't
feel as terrible as you're
describing it. I've never walked away
from an assignment already
committed to in my entire career, not
unless there were reasons a lot
more compelling than some stray
thoughts in my head. Just how positive
are you that your guess is better than
mine?"
He hesitated visibly then, considering
my question, but logic was on my
side. No one can be an expert on
something that's never happened
before, and Grigon couldn't pretend
that he was.
"I can't possibly be positive, and
you know it," he said, ending the
brief pause, annoyance back in his
voice and eyes. "What makes you so
sure that you have the way of it? If
you find out I'm right with your
last living thought, do you intend
sending your spirit back to let me
say I told you so? I won't find it
nearly as satisfying as you seem to
think I will."
"Why do you insist on seeing me
dead?" I demanded, trying to ignore the
severe adult-child overtones that kept
escaping his control. "You said
yourself that Dameron would not have
sent me if he didn't think I could
handle it. I'd like to know what makes
you believe I can't."
"Maybe it's the fact that I know
this world and I don't know you," he
said, rubbing his face with one hand,
the vexation in his voice
stronger. "We've got to settle
this one way or the other tonight,
before we commit to this project too
far to back out if it becomes
necessary. Come with me."
He turned and strode to the left-hand
door, threw it open, then waited
for me to follow as he'd ordered. When
I got there and looked past him
I saw a dim, narrow back hall with two
more closed doors straight
ahead, and a heavy staircase to the
left. I wondered why my guide had
stopped at the threshold rather than
leading the way through, but he
didn't leave me wondering long.
"Take those stairs to the next
floor and go to the last room along the
hail," he said, gesturing briefly
with one hand. "I'll be there as soon
as I report your safe arrival, and then
we can discuss the problem
until we both know where we stand."
I hesitated very briefly, trying to
think of a diplomatic way of
offering to go with him while he
reported my "arrival," but there
didn't seem to be one. Anything I said
would translate out as not
trusting him - which was exactly the
way I felt but was not an attitude
calculated to make him think more
kindly about my chances of continuing
with the project. The only thing I
could do was give him the chance to
blow the whistle behind my back and
hope I'd raised enough doubt in his
mind to keep him from doing no more
than think about it. I craned my
neck around a little more, using
sightseeing to account for my silence,
then nodded as I glanced at him.
"Up to the second floor, then down
to the end," I agreed, using my free
hand to get a grip on the long skirt
that would have tripped me on
those stairs. "See you there."
I walked to the stairs and began
climbing them with out looking back,
not even pausing when I heard the soft
click of the door being closed.
There was no guarantee Grigon was on
the outside of the closed door,
and I'd already cut him loose in my
mind. Taking him out of the game
entirely would have been the only way
of stopping him from reporting
anything he pleased, and I wasn't
willing to do that. The Lord of Luck
had been good to me in my time, and the
only way to repay him is to
trust him completely when none of your
own efforts will do the trick.
The door at the end of the hall was not
door but doors. Two beautifully carved doors stood quietly in the
half-lit shadow of a single wall
candle, and opening one of them showed
me a room that banished all
thoughts of rustic. A fire danced and
crackled in the large marble
fireplace to the left of the doors, an
occasional spark jumping out to
the wide stone apron in front of it.
Beyond the apron was a single
well-padded chair standing on the
beginnings of a room-wide, deepnapped
carpet in what seemed to be wine-red.
All the wall space in the
room was covered with heavy cloth
hangings, and ahead and to the right
was an enormous bed, canopied and
curtained in the same dark red, with
another, lighter color showing faintly
inside the curtains. Gold thread
picked out Prince Havro's emblem on the
front curtain, a large circle
enclosing a snarling, clawing isphalgor
standing on an intricately
embroidered rendition of the three
letters of Havro's family name. I
could feel Bellna's recognition of her
father's insignia, but it came
as something of a shock to realize that
she couldn't read the letters.
Women on Tildor were kept illiterate as
a matter of course, and even
Bellna's position as princess hadn't
saved her from the darkness. The
background information I'd been given
let me read as well as any
Tildorani male, but that was a point
I'd have to keep firmly in mind.
No matter who I was on that planet, if
the character was female it
would have to forget how to read.
I closed the door behind me and moved
farther into the room, seeing a
large, beautifully carved wardrobe and
matching bench standing to the
right of the bed. I finally got rid of
the cape by dumping it on the
bench, then walked over to the wide
carved screen of wood that had been
set up to the right of the wardrobe.
There was faint candlelight
trickling out around its edges that
made me curious, but stepping
behind it fed me a jolt of shock from
the Bellna presence. The area
behind the screen was all mirrored,
wall and screen alike, and thick,
soft fur pelts covered the more sedate
wine-red carpeting. The area was
a slave nook, and if I'd bothered
looking for them among the furs, I
probably could have found the chains.
Bellna was sputtering indignantly
in my head, upset not so much by the
discovery of her father's play
nest as by having to look at something
that free, high-born women were
usually sheltered from. Everyone knew
what men used female slaves for,
but that didn't mean it was something a
well-bred woman would want to
look at!
Idly wondering if Grigon had lit the
candle, I turned my head to one of
the mirrors and stared at the redheaded
reflection there, consciously
swallowing down the indignation and
forcing it away from me. There was
no expression on the beautiful face,
but it took a minute or two for
the tension to leave the well-rounded
figure dressed all in dark blue.
The effort necessary to push the Bellna
presence to the back of my mind
hadn't been excessive, but a fal?nt
doubt came to dance around lightly
on my nerve ends. Was I just being
stubborn by insisting that I could
handle the role? Was I endangering
everyone involved-as well as the
project itself-by not going straight
back to base? Was Grigon right in
thinking that I couldn't fight Bellna
and Clero's men both at the same
time? The hell of it was he cou~ be
right, but there was no way of
telling until the time came. Did I take
the chance and go on with it,
or did I opt for the cautious point of
view and head on back?
A look of disgust formed on the face I
was staring at, but the Bellna
presence had nothing to do with it. I
was the one who felt the disgust,
and entirely with myself. The thought
of something having gone wrong
with the impression didn't frighten me,
not when I could regain control
so easily. I'd been in a lot hotter
water that time I'd been fed an
illegal zombie drug, and hadn't been
able to throw it off. The problem was that I still didn't really want
to be there, and my devious mind
was digging for a way out that would
free me from my commitment to
Dameron without my having to renege.
Could Dameron find someone to
replace me in time to keep the project
going? No. Did I take the job on
without coercion and promise to see it
through? Yes. Then how about
cutting out the emoting and
breast-beating - and the needling of your
co-worker and getting serious about
this? I looked sternly at the
mirror image that was me and held the
stare for a minute, then let a
faint grim come through. My sense of
right hadn't let me allow Grigon
to send me back without an argument,
but my escape reflex had almost
had me ready to accept the easy out he
wanted to hand me. I'd accept
the challenge instead, and still make
it home in time to vote.
"You look very much at home in
there," a voice came, filled with faint
amusement. "Except for the
clothes, of course. You'll have to get rid
of those."
"I wouldn't dream of usurping my
host's right to initiate all actions,"
I laughed, turning to look at Grigon.
"After you, my lord."
"You picked a hell of a time to be
gracious," Grigon grinned, stepping
back from the end of the screen. "Come
on out here and let's get
acquainted."
I followed him back out to the middle
of the room, then stood watching
as he walked to the chair in front of
the fire and lowered himself into
it. Aside from the bench in front of
the wardrobe and the bed it was
the only place to sit, but I wasn't
given my choice of the two other
locations. Grigon moved the chair so
that he could see me more easily,
then gestured me closer.
"I've been thinking about our
problem, and I believe have come up with
a way to settle it," he said,
making himself comfortable as he looked
up at me. "It all depends on how
determined you are that I'm wrong and
you're right."
"I'm very determined," I
said, folding my arms as I looked down at him.
"Does your solution have anything
to do with making me stand up until I
fall over?"
"In a manner of speaking it does,"
he said, a flicker of annoyance
showing in his eyes. "Since you
seem to have slept through all the
briefing sessions you were given, let
me repeat the point I thought I'd
made when you first got here: if you
keep wise-cracking the way you've
been doing, you'll either outline
yourself as a complete stranger and
foreigner, or end up tied to a whipping
stand. You won't find either
possibility enjoyable, and the rest of
us are far from eager to join
you. Do you think you can get it
through your head that you're putting
our necks on the block right along with
yours?"
"I'm fully aware of the fact that
flip doesn't go over well on this
world," I said, feeling none of
the guilt he was trying to feed me -
and trying not to feel the annoyance.
"If I'd known that wise-cracking
in this lodge would put you and the
others in jeopardy, I wouldn't have
done it. Please accept my apology, and
also my assurance that it won't
happen again."
"You're still not funny," he
growled, letting his eyes go cold as he
looked at me. "The only way I can
judge how you'll act out there is by
seeing how you do in her - and so far
you're not making it. It doesn't
matter whether anyone else can hear
you. I can hear you.
"I didn't know I was being
tested," I shrugged, still not very
impressed but finally seeing his point.
"If you want to evaluate the
role I'll be playing that's another
story, but bear in mind that Bellna
would not allow herself to be kept
standing like this. Once I settle
into her, you'll have to vacate that
chair." "Bellna might not be the only role you'll be
playing," he said,
comfortably crossing his legs as he
ignored my last comment. "If you
find yourself. on your own you may have
to switch to being the peasant
girl we discussed earlier-with nothing
of Bellna showing. Do you know
how a peasant girl on this world acts?"
"Certainly," I answered,
ignoring the ripple of outrage coming from the
Bellna presence. "Do you want the
peasant girl instead of Bellna?"
"I want them both," he
answered flatly, locking eyes with me. "Bellna
first and then the peasant, and I want
it all to be you. You'll take
your cue from the way I speak to you,
and then act accordingly. If Remo
hadn't made his and Bellna's engagement
official while she was still in
the Capital, I wouldn't have been able
to test you as far as I think
necessary."
"I don't understand," I
frowned, also not understanding the sudden
gleam in his dark eyes. "What his
that got to do with anything?"
"You should know more about that
than I do," he said, grinning faintly
as he got out of the chair. "When
Remo made the engagement official he
was entitled to take Bellna to bed -
which he did, at almost breakneck
speed. She's not a virgin any longer,
which means you can be put
through the role of peasant. Peasant
girls are given to men as soon as
they stop looking like boys."
I had to work at ignoring the flurry of
embarrassment coming from
Bellna, but got some help at it from
the part of my mind that houses
nasty suspicions. Grigon was still
grinning at me, and that put a
sharper edge on it.
"Is this test the solution you
came up with?" I asked, still holding
his eyes. "Set me into a
convenient role, and then indulge in a little
rape? How nice that your safety can be
confirmed so pleasantly."
"I thought well of the idea,"
he said, and then his grin hardened. "And
whatever you think about it, you'll
still go along with it if you want
a piece of this project. If you can
keep Bellna from taking over while
you're being treated as a peasant, I'll
agree that you'll be able to do
it at any time. If you're going to lose
the argument, which is the
better time: while you're being raped,
or while you're being attacked?"
He stared down at me, waiting to see if
I would back away from the deal
or continue arguing, but I couldn't
really do either. The son of a joy
girl was right, no matter what his
motivations were. If I couldn't
handle it, we were better off finding
Out right then.
"A pity you didn't opt for the
attack instead of the rape," I
commented, brushing at the skirt of my
dress. "Let's get this over
with. I'm going to need whatever sleep
I can grab."
"One must admire your
self-confidence," he retorted, moving to my left,
away from the fire. "Are you
always so sure that things will work out
the way you want them to?"
"I can only judge from past
experience." I shrugged, turning my head to
look at him. "Since things usually
do work out the way I want them to,
it's only reasonable to expect they'll
continue on like that."
"For your sake, I hope they will,"
he said, and then his face suddenly
took on a supercilious look. "My
lady Princess," he said in broad,
clipped Rimilian, sketching a stiff
bow. "Pray be seated and rest
yourself the while I fetch
refreshments."
"Fetch them quickly, Ruthor,"
I answered in Bellna's pettish private
tones, recognizing the character Grigon
was imitating. Prince Ruthor
was one of Clero's sons, and he'd been
ardently courting Bellna,
probably at his father's urging, before
Prince Remo came on the scene.
"The journey here has positively
exhausted me, and I must look an
absolute hag." "Such a thing
would be impossibility," RuthorGrigon protested distandy
as I sat in the oversized chair. He had
gone to one of the draped walls
and parted the drape to expose a good
stock of drinkables, his back to
me as he messed and clinked. I ran my
palms over the very soft leather
of the chair arms, making myself
comfortable while I had the chance.
Grigon was trying to disarm m~nd the
Bellna presence as well-by evoking
Ruthor, who was hardly the most capable
of Clero's sons. If Ruthor got
very, very lucky, he might one day
qualify for the honor of dropping
the last letter of his name, but Bellna
didn't think he'd make it and
her memories forced me to agree with
her. He was a stiff-necked snob
who always acted in the precisely
correct manner, never speaking out of
turn, never seeking a corner where he
might take me in his arms as Remo
had.
"Your drink, my lady Princess,"
Grigon-Ruthor announced from right in
front of me, his arm extended with a
tiny, delicate glass held
carefully between his fingers. I took
the glass without thanking him,
treating him like a servant the way
Bellna always did, privately
cursing myself up, down and sideways.
I'd almost let it happen again -
no, it had already started happening
again, and the only thing that had
pulled me out of it was Grigon's
interruption. I'd let my mind wander
and Bellna had immediately started to
come out. Damn it! If I didn't do
any better than that, I deserved to be
sent back!
"You dislike the drink?"
Grigon-Ruthor's voice came, and I looked up to
see him staring down at me, a cool,
distant smile on his face. "Perhaps
you would care for something less
potent?"
"I am perfectly capable of
drinking anything you choose, Ruthor," I
answered, bristling with insult. "I
am scarcely the child you seem to
think me!"
"I see you as no less than
perfect, my lady Princess," he answered with
another bow. "I recall now that it
was your father the Prince who
commanded that you abstain. Forgive my
poor memory, and allow me to
dispose of that for you."
He plucked the tiny glass out of my
hand and turned away with it,
carrying it back to the hidden niche it
came from. I let myself sputter
and oh! Just the way Bellna would have
done, all the while wondering
what Grigon was up to. I wouldn't have
minded swallowing that drink,
but I hadn't been given the chance to
do more than look at it. I pinned
my fellow conspirator with an accusing
stare as he came back toward me,
and he betrayed a well-practiced
chuckle.
"Your pout is the most attractive
that I have ever seen," he said,
stopping in front of me. "Should
you wish it, my lady Princess, you may
climb into my lap and have a sip from
my glass. Surely your father -
the Prince would have no objection to a
single sip."
"How dare you speak to me so
patronizingly!" I gasped, fighting both to
be Bellna and not be her. "As you
clearly think me a child, Ruthor, you
may leave me at once!"
I got to my feet and stood with chin
raised high, projecting all the
outraged indignation I could feel
Bellna putting out. My doing what she
was feeling was like living an echo,
but managing it wasn't as hard as
I'd thought it would be at first. I
seemed to be getting the hang of
it, and that made me feel a good deal
better.
"Ah, but I shall not leave you,"
Grigon-Ruthor purred, taking a step
closer to me. "And now that I
think on it, you seem to be someone other
than the Princess. You wear her
clothing, yet you are clearly not she.
Who are you?"
His question, coming as suddenly as it
did, was more than a little
startling. Bellna recoiled in shock
from a Ruthor she had never seen before, but that was only on the
inside, where Grigon's careful stare
couldn't see it. Outwardly I took my
cue as I was supposed to, and
looked down nervously at my hands.
"I am no one, Lord," I
whispered, making sure my voice trembled. "A
poor peasant girl, wishing no more than
to know the feel of her
mistress' clothing upon her skin. I
would not have stolen the things. .
."
"A likely tale!" Grigon
snorted, his voice still cold. "Let me see
you."
His hand came to my chin and raised my
face, letting me see the gleam
in his dark eyes. I cringed back
without moving out of his negligent
grasp, a trick I'd learned some years
earlier, and he chuckled his
appreciation of the gesture.
"Now that I've caught you, I
believe I shall make use of you," he said,
moving his hand from under my chin to
touch my face. "Have you the
ability to serve me properly, girl?"
"I-I am not much used, lord,"
I whispered, borrowing some of Bellna's
wide-eyed, disbelieving fear. "I
will serve as best I may."
"You will serve better than that,"
he said, his tone dry. "You may be
very sure I will see to it. Come and
put yourself in my lap now."
He moved past me to reclaim the chair,
then looked up as he sipped from
the wineglass he held. He'd given
himself three or four times what he'd
given me, and was even getting to drink
some of it. Being careful not
to jiggle his arm I climbed into his
lap, feeling as ridiculous as I
always did in a situation like that.
Grigon was a big man, but I'm not
what might be described as a little
girl. Behind my eyes Bellna was
beginning to come out of the shock
she'd felt, heavy coils of outrage
forming, almost ready to explode. I
took a good grip on the rather
large reserve of single-mindedness I
come equipped with, and tried to
ignore her.
"I shall now allow you the sip of
wine I promised earlier," Grigon
said, his supercilious Ruthor-tones
increasing in patronizing-load. I
reached for the glass he held out
toward me, but he shook his head.
"Both hands, if you please, little
peasant. I should dislike having the
contents of this glass emptied upon me.
You have my word that I would
dislike it a very great deal."
The hardened glint in his eyes told me
that he would undoubtedly use an
excuse like that to beat me, and a
beating was one thing I couldn't
risk. I didn't yet have an
experienced-enough hold on the Bellna
presence to believe I could hold her
back during the infliction of
pain; I could finally see that what I'd
done to Valdon must have been
because of the faulty impression. If
Grigon hurt me and I loosened his
teeth in revenge it would be
satisfying, but it would also lose me the
game.
"Now for the sip," Grigon
directed once I had the glass in both hands.
he watched carefully as I took a
single, undersized swallow, but didn't
see anything of Bellna's sputtering
rage. Her intense feelings of
humiliation poured through me, bringing
a trembling to my hands, but
the trembling was perfectly in
character. The swallow of wine would awe
and impress a real peasant, who would
hardly be expected to know the
vintage was just backward enough to
keep it from being considered
really good. My throat swallowed and my
hands trembled, but Grigon
didn't take the glass when I offered it
back to him.
"You may hold that for me for the
moment," he said, putting one hand on
my skirt-covered leg and looking down
at my boots. "I am unaccustomed
to seeing one of your station draped
about so. We will first remove
those, and then perhaps have another
sip of wine." His hands went to the lacings on my hoot, and
Bellna was again shocked
as well as scandalized. She was too
young and inexperienced to
understand the smirking pleasure Grigon
was showing in his role of
Ruthor; after all, all he was doing was
taking off - It was an action
fit for a servant. I sighed to myself,
thinking about groaning as well;
how would she react once she began to
understand?
Grigon unlaced my hoots slowly, drew
them off one at a time, then
reached out to take the wine glass from
me. he had raised the bottom of
my skirt to my knees to reach the
lacings, and hadn't lowered it again
after the boots were gone. He sipped at
his wine as he ran one palm
over my now bare calf, and anyone who
could have heard the racket in my
head would have thought he was running
his hand over my naked body.
Although outraged, I did not pull the
skirt back down, but couldn't
keep from shifting a little in the
presence of Bellna's furious
embarrassment.
"A wench who blushes!"
Grigon-Ruthor chuckled, his warm, broad hand
still moving slowly over my leg. "How
delightful I find you, my young
innocent. Your times at use must have
been few indeed. Take the glass
and hold it, but do not drink. Such
youth and innocence must not be
wasted in a drunken stupor."
I took the glass with two hands again,
finding the very real amusement
in his eyes as difficult to bear as
Bellna's raving. I wasn't the
blushing type, but apparently Bellna
was. I had enough time to be
grateful that Grigon didn't know me
better, and then all I could do was
gasp and try not to spill the wine.
Grigon-Ruthor was sliding his palm
up under the skirt and along my leg to
my thigh, and Bellna was just
about jumping out of her skin.
"You have not been given my
permission to be quite as shy as that,
little peasant," Grigon said, his
hand having paused in its upward
movement. "Unlock your muscles,
and do not attempt to refuse me again.
You are aware, are you not, that you
are mine to do with as I please?"
"Yes, Lord," I whispered,
forcing my knees apart against tremendous
resistance. I had never before had to
fight to control my own body in
quite the same way, and the sweat
breaking out all over me under the
dress was adding to the mad I was
beginning to feel. That was my body,
damn it, and no one else had the right
to try to run it! I held the
wine glass carefully, forced my knees
apart with mental teeth clenched,
and thought I could feel some of the
strength in the Bellna ravings
fade a little.
"Ah, you seek to please me,"
Grigon-Ruthor said, the supercilious smile
back in place. "I do indeed find
myself pleased, for I mean to see if I
may know how many men you have served
before me.
I had a sudden, horrible premonition
that he knew something I didn't,
but I wouldn't have had the time to ask
about it even if the question
would have been in character. His hand
slid quickly up between my
thighs before I could utter a sound,
and the next instant I was gasping
in my own disbelief and trying to move
away from him. His other hand in
the middle of my back kept me from
moving that way, and the glass of
wine I held kept me from flying up
toward the ceiling.
"Why, you are scarcely removed
from the state of virginity," he
laughed, watching my face as I closed
my eyes and trembled. "I would be
very much surprised if there has been
more than a single man who has
tasted you. And I must say how
thoughtful I consider you, to have
refrained from wearing the
undergarments of a lady when you donned the
outer garments. Such a lack would show
your true origins to any man who
touched you."
The half-growl in his voice was more
accusation than approval, but at that point I really didn't care. I
hadn't worn the heavy, uncomfortable
underwear simply because I hadn't
expected anyone to be checking for
their presence; the fact that be was
checking was the least of my
worries. I'd been told I'd be matched
to Bellna, but I hadn't expected
to be matched to the extent of being
turned into the next thing to a
virgin! My own reflexive urge to push
his hand away stumbled into
Bellna's desperate need, the two flowed
together, and it was all I
could do to keep from really defending
myself. I kept my eyes closed
tight and trembled from the effort to
do no more than that, and
Ruthor's chuckle sounded again.
"How strong an appeal I find in
the innocent," he said, the faint slur
in his voice pointing up the interest
of an apprentice sadist. "You may
release the wine now, and when I am
done with it we will continue."
I opened my eyes to an awareness of the
fact that he had been trying to
take the wine glass back from me, but
hadn't been able to get my hands
to release their hold. I surrendered
the glass to his smirk without
argument, despite the fact that I would
have been willing to fight him
for it. Backward or not I could have
used that wine, which was probably
his reason for refusing itto me. If I
won the game it would be without
help, especially the sort that would
steady my jangled nerve-endings
and numb my perceptions to a certain
degree. Under normal conditions I
preferred keeping a clear head during a
job, but on that job a clear
head was the one thing I wouldn't have
no matter how little I drank. I
took a deep breath against the clamor
still raging in my skull,
pretending I didn't see the way
Grigon-Ruthor was staring at me over
his glass rim, reflecting that it was a
good thing I'd opted for being
an "innocent" peasant girl.
Being inexperienced can excuse a lot of
blunders, but it was also helping me
cover my fight against Bellna. Her
time with Remo had been the sort of
frustratingly distasteful
experience very sheltered women often
have during their first taste of
sex. Remo had been too eager to arouse
her properly before going for
his good time, and by the time she was
past the fear and pain of his
attack and just beginning to feel
some-thing else, he was already
through with her. There hadn't been
more than that one bout between
them, and Bellna, childlike, expected
all subsequent experiences to be
like the first. No one had told her any
differently, and I had already
discovered that although I could hear
her thoughts, none of mine
reached her. The fear that underlay her
shock and outrage was worse
than those other two emotions and I
swallowed hard, trying to get rid
of the taste of it.
"Do you anticipate my continued
attention, child?" Grigon-Ruthor asked,
finishing off the last of his wine and
tossing the glass away. "You
seem unsettled and unsure, yet this
cannot be so. You are eager to
serve and please me, are you not?"
"Yes, Lord," I whispered,
wishing he would get on with it rather than
dragging it out the way he was doing.
"I am eager to serve and please
you."
"As you should be," he said,
the smugness in his voice setting my teeth
on edge. "It is the place of
peasant girls to be eager to serve their
betters, and yet there are times when
reluctance and inexperience are a
good deal more - warming her eager
anticipation. If I were to release
you from the need to give me service,
would you find yourself filled
with gratitude toward me?"
I blinked at the faintly smiling
indulgence on his face, wondering what
he was up to, wondering if he meant
what he said. Was he really going
to let me off?"
"Lord, I would be grateful for
whatever attention was given me by you," I whispered, deciding
to play it as safe as possible. "If I were to be
left untouched, however, I would be. .
."
"Deeply disappointed," he
interupted, nodding with world-weary
acceptance, knowing damned well that
that wasn't what I'd been about to
say. "I have no other recourse
then than to complete what was begun. Ah
me, how difficult it is at times to see
to one's duty as a lord. Come
and lay your head upon my chest, child,
and we will see to your lusts
as well as we may."
His hand forced me down against him, my
cheek to his shoulder, the
disappoint went welling up from inside
me bringing actual tears to my
eyes. Even as I fought against being
overwhelmed I cursed silently,
finally understanding that his little
act of supposed generosity had
been designed to reach Bellna rather
than me. He was trying to force
her reactions out into the open, beyond
my control, to a place where he
could see them and recognize them for
what they were. If I had been
silly enough to believe him myself he
might have gotten what he wanted,
but I'm not what could be described as
a trusting soul. I'd hoped he'd
meant what he'd said, but I hadn't
believed it; the little girl inside
my head had believed, and I couldn't
escape paying the price for her
gullibility. Bellna didn't know what
was going on, but she certainly
knew she wanted no more of it.
Grigon's shirt was a semi-soft linen,
undoubtedly the best material
available to those who were above the
level of peasant but below the
level of nobility. I found a faint,
musky, masculine odor and
concentrated on that, trying to keep my
attention away from where my
antagonist's free hand had returned.
Bellna wanted to kick and scream
and fight and throw herself around, but
the peasant I was supposed to
be would never be allowed that kind of
theatrics. Grigon had taken to
indulging in a bout of slow teasing,
and after a few minutes of his
silent indulgence, I made another
unpleasant discovery. It had been a
long time since I'd last seen to my
sexual needs, and although my body
had been made to match Bellna's, my
reactions to things like Grigon's
teasing were strictly my own. It came
to me that this rime the bastard
was after me, but there was less I
could do about it than when he'd dug
for Bellna's reactions. I'd been able
to keep her from taking over when
he'd been the victim, but keeping
control was going to be harder with
me on the hot seat. I squirmed
involuntarily at the picture those
thought-words evoked, and immediately
regretted it. Grigon-Ruthor
laughed softly and increased his
efforts, the predator immediately
attacking at the scent of blood. He was
going to get me one way or the
other, and he damned well knew it.
It didn't take long before I was
hanging onto the back of his shirt
with trembling fists, my face against
his shoulder, my eyes closed
again. I had to remember not to let
Bellna take over, remember not to
break the role of peasant girl, and
remember not to react the way an
experienced woman would, all while
being subjected to the close
attention of a man who knew his way
around a woman's body a hell of a
lot better than any Tildorani would
have. I was somehow managing to do
everything I had to, but only if you
don't count breathing normally as
part of everything. I may be fairly
capable in my chosen line of work,
but I'm still human; I wanted to stroke
Grigon's body the way he
stroked mine, kiss his face softly to
tell him I was ready to move on
to better things. I wanted to begin
opening his shirt as he ran his
hands over me - but that wasn't what he
wanted, or Bellna either. She
didn't understand the strange feelings
assaulting her, and she feared
them; Grigon understood only too well,
and wasn't about to let up.
"You may begin to undo the
clothing of a lady," he said in Ruthor's lazy tones, making no
effort to hide the growing slur in his voice.
"Should the sight of your body
please me, you may well find yourself
ravaged without mercy."
I almost gasped at the throbbing wave
of fear coursing through me,
finding it necessary to sit still for a
brief moment before pushing
away from his chest. Grigon was now
conducting an attack on two fronts,
trying to prod Bellna and me both at
the same time. If I wanted what I
needed, and also wanted to keep from
breaking my role I had to listen
to him, but if I did as he said Bellna
would surely become even more
violent than she had been. She knew he
was hardly likely tQ dislike her
body, and the panic was already begmm
to set in. I forced myself to
raise my hands to the buttons on the
front of my dress, feeling my
cheeks flame with Bellna's
embarrassment, finding it impossible to sit
still in the face of Grigon's toying,
biting my lip to show the
consternation of a very young peasant
girl. I felt as though I were
three people and briefly, dizzyingly,
couldn't remember which of the
three was supposed to show. The buttons
fought my fingers the way
every-thing on that planet was fighting
me, and hot, fat tears began to
roll down my cheek, courtesy of
Bellna's fright and misery.
"Does your clumsiness distress
you, little one?" GrigonRuthor asked
with oh-so-much concern in his voice,
finally taking his hand away from
me. "You attempt to obey me., yet
find yourself unable to do so. It is
clear I must assist you."
His hands came to mine to push them
gently away, and then he tackled
the buttons. He wet his lips with
pleased anticipation as he undid
them, but his expression
changed-abruptly when the opened buttons
showed nothing but the silken under
dress I hadn't been able to get out
of wearing. He was so obviously
disappointed that nothing sexy showed
that his expression was downright
comical. Under normal circumstances I
might have smiled to myself and saved
the snicker for a private time,
but those circumstances were far from
normal. Bellna was a little girl,
and so was the peasant girl of my role;
the two of them combined and
giggled aloud in relief.
"You dare to laugh at me?"
Grigon-Ruthor thundered, his frown widening
my eyes above the hand I'd hastily
clapped over my mouth. "You dare to
find amusement in the doings of your
lord?"
I was about to assure him very
sincerely that I hadn't been laughing,
and especially not at him, when he
interrupted the intention in the
most direct way possible. His hands
took the blue velvet dress I was
wearing and ripped it open, then did
the same to the white silk under
dress. Bellna's shock coursed through
me as he threw me off his lap to
the floor, the disbelief intensifying
as I hit hard. I'd been able to
cushion the jolt a little by using my
hands, but the ruined material of
dress and under dress had been pushed
down onto my arms, tying me into
what was left of once-elegant clothing.
My left hip got the worst of
it, but one benefit came out of the
unpleasant episode: the presence in
my mind was so shocked that it went
speechless and motionless, leaving
me free to show appropriate fear and
repentance when Grigon-Ruthor went
down to one knee and pulled me back
toward him.
"Insolence is punished as ever it
will be, girl," he told me coldly,
half-kneeling above me. "Do you
continue to feel amusement?"
"I feel only the desire to serve
you, Lord!" I quavered, looking up at
him with none of the growl I felt
inside me. I wanted to serve him, all
right, but that sort of serving would
have to wait-until I won.
"You need not fear," he said,
reaching out to touch one of my nowexposed
breasts. "You will do exactly
that. Get to your feet."
He stood straight and watched me
struggle around until I could rise, holding the pieces of dress and
under dress to keep them from falling
off me. I knew he wanted me stripped,
but he wanted it done at his own
pace, and wouldn't appreciate being
anticipated. When I was standing in
front of him he reached out and ripped
everything the rest of the way,
then stepped back a pace to study me.
"Unexpected largesse," he
murmured, looking at me with the most
intrusive stare he could manage. "More
than I had anticipated-yet
without the hint of a blush. Are you
other than the innocent I thought
you to be?"
"I am frightened, Lord," I
whispered, cursing myself for forgetting
such an important detail. I had
expected Bellna's embarrassment to do
the job for me, and when it didn't I
hadn't been bright enough to take
over. "If you wish it I will
attempt to do other than feel fear, and
yet.
"Still your tongue," he
interrupted irritably, gesturing with one hand.
"I want no further words from you.
Rid yourself of those rags, and take
yourself to my bed."
I got my wrists loose from the dress
sleeves and let the "rags" fall to
the floor, then let my hesitation and
reluctance show as I hurried
toward the curtained bed. Despite the
fact that I knew I'd never sleep
without a good deal of soothing, I did
feel reluctant at the thought of
sharing Grigon's bed. He wasn't likely
to do anything for me without
indulging in a little more torture
first, and whatever he did do would
be tempered by the way I'd been changed
to match Bellna. I wasn't
afraid of the man, but wary wouldn't be
a word too far from the mark.
Grigon waited until I'd parted the
curtains, groped to find the covers,
then slipped under them before
following me over. I was just beginning
to feel safe and snug in the darkness
when the curtains were jerked
aside as far as they would go, and
Grigon's darkened form moved toward
the head of the bed. I heard him
reaching around, then heard a rattle
and a scrape. A spark flared bright in
the darkness, catching
immediately on the slim piece of wood
it had flared near, and from that
slim piece of wood a candle on the
narrow shelf above the bed was lit.
Grigon blew out the flame on the piece
of wood and set it back in its
place, and then he was ready for other
things.
"I dislike being unable to see
what I am about," he said, moving back
to the curtain opening at the side of
the bed. "Were you given
permission to hide yourself beneath
those covers?"
"No, Lord," I whispered,
throwing the covers away as though they were
hot. "I meant no disobedience;
Lord. I ask your forgiveness, Lord."
"Enough," he said, pulling
his shirt out of his pants and then hauling
it off over his head. "I had
thought it clear that I wished no more of
your chatter. I see you must be
silenced by other means."
I watched him pull his boots off and
then tackle his pants, his broad,
hair-covered chest more of a
distraction than it should have been. He
had something else in mind for me,
something I was not likely to enjoy,
but my mind insisted on watching him
with wide-eyed interest as he got
down to the buff. He was certainly well
made as a man, a fact sitting
in his lap had only hinted at. His
degree of arousal would have had
some men pawing at the ground and
demanding to get on with working it
off, but Grigon acted as though he had
all the time in the world. he
tossed his pants to one side with a
careless gesture, smiled faintly
when he saw my eyes on him, then moved
closer to stand over me.
"You will lie flat so that I may
examine you at my leisure," he said in
his Ruthor voice, leaning down to shove
me partway across the bed so
that he might climb in himself. The bed
linen wasn't linen but silk,
and he had seen to it that I'd warmed a
place for him. "Should I hear a single sound from you, you will
be punished. Have I made myself clear?"
I bobbed my head spasmodically, giving
him a wide-eyed stare filled
with the apprehension of innocence.
Bellna was bewildered in the shock
she was still suffering from and so was
my role character; I,
unfortunately, could now guess at what
he was up to. he sat next to me
where I lay and looked down at me, the
faint smile on his face touched
with a hint of true amusement as his
big hand came to stroke gently at
my middle. I'd never be able to take
his "examination" without making
some kind of a sound, not in the face
of the sort of expertise he'd
shown earlier. He was going to use that
as an excuse to "punish" me,
but maybe being forewarned would be
enough to let me hold out. His
stroking right hand came to slide over
my breast, two of his fingers
catching the nipple between them and
squeezing gently; I was able to
keep the gasp from coming out even
though my mouth opened, but I
quickly changed my mind. Being
forewarned wasn't going to do me a damn
bit of good, at least as far as holding
out went. Maybe I could do
something with it afterward.
Surprisingly enough, "afterward"
took a while to arrive.
Grigon worked on me slowly and
deliberately, rekindling the blaze he
had started earlier and building on it.
His hands and lips went
everywhere, touching, tasting,
arousing, driving me more insane with
every minute that passed. I held the
light blue silk clenched in my
fists as I twisted and writhed, barely
aware of the still-frightened
child behind my eyes, totally consumed
by the needs of my body. I felt
his hands like metal on my thighs,
holding them apart and raising me
from the bed; I felt his breath, blown
gently from between his lips;
when his tongue touched me I threw my
head back and screamed,
completely beyond thinking and caring.
That was what Grigon had been
waiting for, of course, and the
open-handed slap that made my ears ring
brought me back and told me I'd lost
the round.
"Again you disobey!"
Grigon-Ruthor snarled, his second slap blurring my
vision and bringing tears to my eyes..
"Go and fetch my belt, at once!"
Teary-eyed and trembling I backed away
from him, then slid off the bed
to do as he'd ordered. Control! I told
myself with held-off
desperation, feeling the blubbering
fear pour through me as I groped in
the shadows on my knees for Grigon's
belt. It was lying half covered by
his pants, as though it had been set in
place in anticipation of use,
which of course it had been. I picked
up the soft but heavy leather in
trembling hands and held it to me,
still not knowing whether or not I
could go through with it. I had a thing
about being beaten that stemmed
from a very unpleasant experience
during one of my assignments, and I
didn't know whether or not I could hold
still for being beaten by
Grigon. I rose to my feet again, still
clutching the belt, and hurried
back to the bed through the chill of
the room. One way or another, my
question was about to be answered.
Grigon-Ruthor sat waiting for me on the
bed, the small candle above
throwing shadows all about as I climbed
over his legs. The tears were
still running down my cheeks as I
reached the belt out toward him with
both hands, and for a minute his eyes
met mine. That I knew he was
going to beat me must have been clear
to see; as he took the belt a
peculiar expression flickered across
his face. He glanced at the
trembling in my hands, the hopelessness
my face must have been covered
with, the roundness of defeat in my
shoulders, and suddenly there was a
different decision in his eyes.
"Such youthful innocence," he
murmured, reaching a hand out to touch my
face. "That there are men who find
pleasure in destroying such
freshness and beauty has never failed
to infuriate me. I am no longer able to continue with this. Come to
my arms, child."
I watched him throw the belt away but
didn't really understand; not
until be had taken me in his arms and
raised my face for his kiss. He
had spoken in his own voice, not that
of Ruthor, and the game seemed to
be over. I say seemed to be because he
was still speaking in the
Tildorani tongue, and he had begun to
caress me again. I tested his
truthfulness with a small moan and got
nothing but a murmur in
response, but the burning in my cheeks
where he had slapped me worked
to keep me skeptical. I might have won
the game already, but there was
no sense in not making sure.
Grigon's kiss was long and tender, and
by the time it was over I lay in
his arms with both of us horizontal
rather than vertical. His hands
moved over me with gentleness that
surprised and startled the guest
behind my eyes, and did something more
than that: it also aroused her.
How that could be possible I hadn't the
faintest idea, but if a
glandular emotion like anger or
embarrassment was possible for her, why
not arousal? The only possibility I
could think of was that she was
using my body as an emotion-receptor,
and with her diminished fear came
awareness of other sensations. Whatever
it was, I was suddenly gripped
by arousal out of control, the sort
that's usually channeled and used
through knowledge and experience tQ
heighten enjoyment. I clutched
Grigon's back convulsively, pressing
myself up against him, hearing his
chuckle as he pressed me flat to the
bed. Bellna was ready to get on
with it and so was he, and once again I
was in the minority. I tried to
push away her presence but it surged
all around me, raw with power,
impossible to control. My knees
separated of their own accord, the
baldest invitation possible, and Grigon
wasn't slow to accept. He
positioned him-self between my thighs,
gathered me to him, then
smothered me with a kiss as he surged
forward into me.
If not for that kiss it would have been
all over right then and there.
Aroused or not, Bellna was suddenly
afraid, and she tried to cry out
when Grigon entered me. From my point
of view the sensation was
unbelievable; Grigon felt as though he
were twice the size he actually
was. Bellna, unused to that sensation
under any circumstances, tried to
fight her way free and then panicked
when she couldn't. Panic for her
happily corseted of withdrawal from
control, and I was back where I was
supposed to be when Grigon raised his
head.
"Does something disturb you,
little one?" he asked, kissing my face
gently as he smoothed my hair back. "It
was my impression that you
attempted to speak."
"I'm merely overwhelmed," I
got out, trying to gather up all the ends
Bellna had dropped, before he decided
something was peculiar. "I had
not anticipated such size and strength
from you. Perhaps you would
allow me to see to your needs in
another manner?"
"My sympathy and understanding are
yours, wench, yet this may not be,"
he answered, his words nearly a murmur
as his hips began to move
slowly. "I cannot bring myself to
abandon the exquisite tightness of
you which, though it now disturbs you,
will only be aided and lessened
by my presence. You have obeyed me well
till now; will you continue to
do so?"
"Am I now permitted disobedience
if that is my wish?" I asked, nearly
gasping the words. His movement was
making his presence even more
unbelievable, and I didn't know how
long I could stand it.
"No," he said with a merry
grin, gathering me to him again. "I would
indeed be a fool were I to permit such
a thing. Perhaps afterward."
He lost interest in conversation then,
and it occurred to me that I had
another afterward to look forward to.
Grigon's performance was considerate as far as rape usually goes, but
considerate or not it was
still rape. With that in mind I forced
myself to concentrate on what he
was doing rather than ignoring it, and
began to help him - in my own
way. A woman who knows what she's doing
can either extend a man's
performance or force it into
termination, and Grigon had been holding
back a longer time than was usual. I
know he was looking forward to a
leisurely ride, but I've had training
from an adept of Saccarion, and
he couldn't resist my muscle movement.
With teeth gritted he tried to
hold back, fighting the urge for
release with non-movement, but he
didn't have a chance. He climaxed
uncontrollably, his hands on my
shoulders, and then he withdrew to lay
down beside me and breathe
deeply for a minute or two. I stirred
where I lay, well aware of the
fact that my needs hadn't been seen to,
but I'd rather have to use a
lot of self-control and cold showers
than submit to rape.
"I apologize for the brevity of
the entertainment, Grigon said at last,
rolling onto his side to put his hand
on my middle again. I was
surprised to see that he didn't
understand what had been done to him,
but it did save me some trouble: "We
will proceed to your suggestion of
alternate amusement, and then will
return for a second and longer
encounter of intimate enjoyment, eh?
Let us. . ."
"Forget it," I interrupted,
switching back to base language as I pushed
his hand away and sat up. "You've
had enough fun for one night at my
expense. Let's discuss whether or not
I've passed the test."
"You're a hard woman," he
sighed, following my example as to language.
Other than that he turned to his back
again, tucked his hands behind
his head, and looked up at me. "As
far as the test goes, I'm not the
one to ask about it. How did it go from
your end?"
"It wasn't as simple as I thought
it would be," I admitted, running
both hands through my hair while my
elbows rested on my knees. "Isn't
there some way to get rid of her so I
can get on with this project in
peace?"
"Not without going back home,"
he said, watching me closely without
moving. "I'll call Dameron and
arrange for retrieval."
"Forget it," I repeated,
giving him a sour glance. "As far as the
project goes, nothing has changed. If I
don't go, there's no one
waiting to be sent in my place. I'll
have to manage just as I am."
"Manage to do what?" he
asked, keeping his tone level. "Get yourself
killed? The men on this world don't
fool around. If your alternate
personality comes out at the wrong
time, you probably won't have the
chance to repair the damage. It's too
much of a risk."
"Breathing in and out is a risk,"
I countered. "And you forget one
thing: I'm supposed to be Bellna. If I
slip as Bellna, there's not much
harm done. After it's all over, I'll
just have to stay away from people
until I'm picked up. I've lived off the
land before; I won't starve or
trip over something with teeth and
claws."
"I still don't like it," he
said, finally sitting up straight and
folding his legs in front of him.
"There are so many things that can go
wrong that we didn't dare ask the
computer to list them; it would still
be working on the question. What if you
can't avoid being among people?
What if you do trip over something with
teeth and claws? What if you
run afoul of something we haven't even
thought of? I keep getting
visions of you lying half under a bush,
awash in your own blood,
complete vacancy behind those pretty
blue eyes. I don't think I could
shrug off being partly responsible for
the death of a young girl with
everything to live for."
I could see him fairly well in the
flickering candlelight, and he
wasn't joking or being sarcastic. He
really felt concern for me - but for the strangest reason.
"You're not by any chance thinking
of me as being as young as I look,
are you?" I asked suddenly,
bringing a flash of startlement to his
eyes. "Bellna is this young and
innocent and helpless; I'm not. Putting
me half under a bush, awash in my own
blood, has been tried before any
number of times. It didn't work then,
and it's not guaranteed to work
now. If you don't believe that, I'll be
glad to prove it by tossing you
into the fireplace. Just say the word."
"I think I can get along well
enough without your kind offer," he
answered, a faint smile just beginning
to curve his lips. "I'm not that
easy to toss into a fireplace, but I'm
willing to stipulate the fact
that you're competent. The only
question is, are you competent enough
to overcome the handicap you have? Will
you be able to handle it no
matter what the situation?"
"Well, I can think of one
situation when I may not be able to handle
it," I said, deciding to try some
calculated misdirection. "I'm glad
you didn't try beating me with that
belt; I don't know if I could have
kept control of myself."
"You think you would have lost
control to Bellna?" he asked with a
frown. "Because of a beating? What
makes you think she would have
dominated you at a time like that?"
"I'm not talking about her
dominating me," I said, shaking my head as I
lay back down and stretched out. "In
fact, it has nothing to do with
Bellna. I'm the one with an aversion to
being beaten, and I've been
known to be somewhat-harsh with people
who try it. I had a run-in with
a heavy whip once, and the passage of
time hasn't done much to make me
forget it."
"Harsh," he echoed, a strange
expression on his face as he looked down
at me. "Your eyes turn soulless
when you say that. I've never had a
heavy whip used on me, but I can
imagine what it must be like. Tell me
what was done to you."
"It's impossible to imagine what
it's like without experiencing it," I
said, unable to keep the harshness out
of my tone even though I looked
away from him. "As far as the rest
of it goes, I'd rather not discuss
it."
"You're trembling," he said,
his hand suddenly on my arm. "Of course we
don't have to discuss it if you don't
want to. Are you all right?"
I turned my head back to him and nodded
without speaking. I always
trembled when I thought about that one
-particular incident, and not
just from anger. Anyone who thinks they
would react differently and
more bravely is invited to try it for
themselves.
"You shouldn't have much to worry
about on that score at least," Grigon
said, moving his other hand to stroke
my hair. "Most men on this world
would rather bed a female than beat
her, especially one who looks like
Bellna. Your peasant girl role was good
enough to mollify anyone who
wasn't actively bent on harming Bellna;
if you run into the other kind,
you're free to defend yourself. If you
were able to keep me from seeing
such deep-seated emotions when you
brought my belt, you should be able
to retain control at other times. I
feel considerably better about this
now."
"I'm glad to hear that," I
said, producing a smile to match the one he
was wearing. "With that in mind, I
think I ought to get some sleep now.
Tomorrow will be a busy day."
"Uh, yes, tomorrow," he
agreed, suddenly looking more reluctant than
friendly or approving. "I suppose
you will need your rest. Are you sure
there isn't anything else you need-that
I could help you with?"
"Don't tell me you're asking,"
I said with brows high, raising' up on one elbow toward him. "What
happened to the demands and orders?"
"They go with the other
characters," he said, showing a grin. "In my
own persona, I don't indulge in rape
unless I have to. And that 'have
to' refers to professional necessity,
not last-ditch desperation. If
you tell me to walk away, it won't be
the first time I've done it."
"Then I don't have to feel guilty
about making you do it again," I
said, lying back down. "Good
night."
"That value judgment is open to
debate," he sighed, taking his hands
away from me. "Merely expressed as
a wish to be granted, however, I
offer the same back to you. Sleep
well."
I waited until he had gotten off the
bed and had started for his
clothes before calling him back. I'd
been curious to see if he really
meant what he'd said about leaving, and
at that point there was no
doubt. Although rape tends to turn me
stubborn, free agreement on all
sides is another matter entirely -and
his abruptly terminated
performance earlier had gotten me
curious about how he would do under
other circumstances. He came back to
the bed with a soft laugh, took me
in his arms, then proceeded to make my
struggle with Bellna less of a
struggle. My invisible guest was losing
both her fear and her
reluctance, but her over enthusiasm was
something left to be worked on.
I had a very pleasant time - but Bellna
loved it.
Chapter 4
I awoke when the automatic sensing
system I've developed over the years
told me I was no longer alone in the
room. I could hear soft, whispered
conversation, and could see the sudden
glow of a just-lit candle
through my slitted eyes. Whoever the
intruders were, they certainly
weren't trying to sneak up on me; a
second candle cut the dimness, and
another whisper joined the others. The
last whisper overrode the first
two sharply, and there was a brief
period of silence during which I
could see three long-skirted figures
moving across the carpeting in
front of the fireplace. A fourth
skirted form passed behind the first
three to the hearth, set wood in it,
then worked briefly to get a fire
going. While this was being
accomplished the first three opened a large
box, pawed through its hidden contents,
then began arguing in very low
tones. All four of the intruders were
female, and Bellna's thoughts
indicated they were servants. I hadn't
been told to expect any
servants, but then I hadn't been told
much of anything. They seemed to
be trying very hard not to wake me up,
and the chill in the room's air
did well to convince me that staying
where I was was probably my best
course of action. I yawned silently,
snuggled down farther under the
covers, and continued with my best
course of action.
I wasn't sleepy enough to fall asleep
again, but the comfort of the
warmed silk cradling my body set my
mind to drifting. It was highly
unlikely that the four women were
anything other than the servants
Bellna thought them, and that meant my
last-ditch effort with Grigon
the night before hadn't worn off the
way I'd been afraid it might. He'd
been very attentive and considerate
while making love to me, but most
mature men have no trouble separating
bed time from thinking time. If
he hadn't down checked me for the
project, it meant that he really had
been convinced by the story I'd told
him. Not that the story wasn't
true. There are an uncounted number of
times when truth will do more
for you than lying; the catch is in
knowing when one of those times has
come by.
I felt a contented purr in my mind, and
realized that Bellna was also
thinking about Grigon. He was talented
enough to satisfy almost any woman, but especially one with Bellna's
limited experience. She'd lost
control almost from the first moment
he'd entered me, but I'd been able
to ignore her until Grigon began
trotting out various facets of his
talent. There are certain things no
woman alive can ignore, especially
if she starts out aroused. Grigon had
the advantage over me the second
time, and he wasn't shy about pushing
for all he was worth. I'd felt my
control slipping, fought to regain it,
then realized that I couldn't
fight. My awareness was sliding into
Bellna's, the two of them running
together, the resulting consciousness
completely bound to the man who
was laughing softly as he watched me.
Grigon obviously knew total
surrender when he saw it; the rest of
our time together had been filled
with pleasure, but I'd had no say in
any part of it. I'd felt nothing
but satisfaction at the time, but
looking back on it was somewhat
embarrassing, just as Bellna's girlish
memories were. My feeling the
way she did had caused the bonding
between us, but was that any better
than having her assume control? The
resulting personality didn't do
things the way I did; it might be best
if I tried to avoid-"Forgive me,
Highness, yet I must awaken you,"
a soft voice interrupted my thoughts,
coming from right beside the bed. I
opened my eyes to see a young girl,
her hands held nervously before her, no
more of her expression visible
than the tremor in her voice. I was
basing my guess as to her age on
the sound of her voice, but when she
stepped back and turned enough so
that the candlelight touched most of
her face, I saw I was right.
"Inform the Princess that her
coach and escort have already arrived," a
stage-whisper came from one of the
other three. "We must hasten if we
are not to anger the captain."
"You need have fear of angering
none save me," I interrupted with
Bellna-huffiness, sitting up while
making sure I held the covers
modestly over myself. "Who is this
captain you speak of, and how dare
he make demands of me?"
"Captain Fallan is the leader of
your mercenary escort, Highness," the
quavering answer came, this time
directly from the girl who had
whispered before. She stood with the
other two not far from the
fireplace, and all four of them looked
nervous and uncomfortable.
"Though he uttered no words of
demand, we were instructed to ready you
as quickly as possible. It would be
foolish to ignore such
instructions, for mercenaries are known
to have little patience, most
especially captains of mercenaries.
The girl stopped to breathe after
getting all that out in a rush, the
other three nodding their heads in
agreement. All four of them were
young, no more than sixteen at the
most, and all of them were clearly
peasants. They wore long print skirts
made from some cheap material,
low cut blouses that had once been
white, had solid-colored shawls tied
around their hips out of the way, and
were barefoot. Bellna didn't know
any of them, and couldn't understand
why they were there. The female
servants who usually looked after her
were trained ladies' maids,
efficient, genteel and quietly
obedient.
"We were brought here by Captain
Fallan for the express purpose of
assisting you to readiness," the
girl next to the bed said, drawing my
eyes back to her. "We had best do
so immediately."
"Had we really," I murmured,
letting Bellna's annoyance touch me. "Have
you ever before been privileged to
serve a Princess?" They all shook
their heads, looking confused, and I
nodded. "I thought not. You have
much to learn before you will be
acceptable. Bring me a wrap."
None of the four was terribly pleased
with my attitude, and I could see
they were having difficulty remembering
and accepting my higher social
position. If I'd been older than they
it would have been easier all around, but I wasn't older and I may
even have been younger. One of the
two who hadn't spoken yet, a pretty
redhead with a good figure, went to
the large box I'd seen them open
earlier and pulled out a long, tiearound
dress. The tie-around was the wrap I'd
asked for, and when she
brought it to the bed I threw the
covers aside, stood up, and let her
put it around me.
"You may bring beverages and foods
to break my fast," I informed them
haughtily as I tied the tie-around.
"When I have finished my repast,
you may then dress me."
The two who had done all the talking so
far began sputtering as a
prelude to arguing, but I wasn't
listening to anything I didn't want to
hear. I moved between the heavy curtain
and the bed, found the lighter
arrangement Grigon had used the night
before, lit the candle, then went
back to jerk the drapes closed in the
faces of my new servants. They
were half outraged and half frightened,
but I didn't think they'd make
the mistake of outright disobedience.
They may not have liked it, but I
war a princess.
I spent some time behind the curtain
making use of the room's chamber
pot in private, then went out to find
that two of the four girls, the
two talkative ones, were gone. The
other two glanced at me
uncomfortably, but kept quiet as I went
to the chair in front of the
fire and sat down. Their disapproval
was as loud as shouting, but as
long as they didn't say anything out
loud Bellna was satisfied, which
meant that L was satisfied. I was more
eager to get going than to stop
for a meal, but letting myself be
rushed wouldn't have been in
character. Bellna was used to doing
things her way, so obnoxious was
the way I would have to play it.
It didn't take long for the two girls
to get back, and they didn't look
happy. One of them carried a tray and
the other opened the door for
her, and the two of them hurried over
to where I was sitting.
"Captain Fallan sends his
compliments, Princess," the second one said
while the first, the one who had been
nearest the bed, put the tray
across the arms of the chair I sat in.
"He wishes you a hearty repast,
yet asks that you partake of it as
quickly as possible. Dawn approaches
swiftly, and it is best that we be on
our way before then."
"He swore when he heard you had
not yet dressed," the girl who had
carried the tray blurted, her face pale
in the candlelight. She had
brown hair, just as the second girl
did, but looked fractionally
younger. "Had it been I he swore
at, I would not have been able to
cease trembling. His anger grows as his
patience thins."
"And yet the word he sent was most
courteous," I pointed out, lifting
the thick wedge of bread smeared with
what looked like butter. "He may
swear as he wishes in the presence of
peasants, yet would my father
have his tongue out were he to do the
same before me. He will wait as
long as necessary, for it is in my
service that he moves. Was the lord
Grigon as displeased as he?"
"The lord spoke no word in our
presence, yet did he seem touched by
annoyance," the girl answered,
glancing at her friends. They weren't
used to seeing a female get away with
murder when dealing with men, and
they weren't sure whether or not they
liked it.
"The lord Grigon will also
survive," I said with a sniff, then tackled
the fried meat and boiled oats on my
plate. The meal was a quick,
slapped-together affair that Bellna
didn't care for, but rather than
refuse to touch it, I simply showed
distaste while slowly shoveling it
in. I did have to get the show on the
road, and could intelligently
delay things only so long. The four
girls stood around watching me, the
oddest expressions on their faces,
their annoyance growing when they realized I was ignoring them just
as much as I was ignoring the men.
Even the slowest meal has to come to an
end, and the girls were all
ready for me when I indicated that the
wooden tray could be taken. I'd
spent a small amount of time privately
admiring the intricately carved
bone that was used in place of wood or
metal plates, and could finally
understand Dameron's reference to
collectors. The bone plate would have
fit well into my own collection of rare
and beautiful things, but there
was no way for me to get it out of
there. The only practical solution
would be to come back for it once all
the excitement was over, but that
time was a long way off. I had to live
through everything in between
first, and that might turn out to be
easier said than done.
Once the tray was taken, I had to let
myself be dressed. I would have
preferred doing it alone, without help,
but that would have been out of
character. The underwear I had managed
to avoid in the base was the
first thing produced, to Bellna's
satisfaction and the girls'
amusement. The bottom part fit tight
down to below my knees, was drawn
closed at my waist, and was made up of
frilly layers of lace. The top
part was a short-sleeved, waist4ong
jacket with lacings in front, made
of silk without frilly layers, as
confining as a straitjacket with the
lacings closed. Raising my arms so that
the under-dress could be put on
me wasn't the easy gesture it should
have been, setting me to wonder
how I was supposed to fight in that
rig. A light blue dress had been
supplied to take the place of the dark
blue one Grigon had torn, and
then I was urged into the chair so that
my boots could be put on and
laced. My underwear came to just about
the top of the boots, and with
the long sleeved, high-collared dress,
I was covered all over. Bellna
considered that the only decent way to
appear in public, but I couldn't
help wishing there was some way to be
indecent yet stay in character.
The blazing fire was making me sweat,
and outdoors would hardly be
better. The nights grew cool around
there, but the days were pleasantly
warm.
After my hair had been combed to
Bellna's satisfaction, I led the way
out of the room. It was useful being
able to leave some of the small
details to the Bellna presence, but I
had to be careful not to do it
too often. Something like that could
get to be a habit, and habits like
that I didn't need. The girls followed
after me down the stairs, trying
not to step on my skirts in their
hurry, even more upset that I was
still taking my time. At the bottom of
the stairs the redhead, who was
carrying my cape, squeezed past me and
got to the door to the outer
room first, then held it open. I knew
she was telling the men I'd
finally gotten there, and when I
reached the doorway I found two sets
of eyes on me.
Grigon stood in the same conservative
dark trousers and white shirt he
had worn the day before, stood
shouldered and narrow-faced, his faint
air of disapproval covered by the small
bow he performed. As far as
being the center of attention, though,
he could have been jumping up
and down and waving his arms and he
still wouldn't have made it. The
second man dominated the room
completely, despite the fact that he was
doing nothing but standing there. He
was taller and broader than
Grigon, brown-haired and brown-eyed,
square-faced and almost handsome
in his ugliness. His pants and
knee-length boots were black, but his
shirt was a bright, blazing red,
telling everyone who looked at him
that he was a mercenary. The long
neck-scarf he wore was a light blue,
showing that he was employed by Prince
Havro, whose main color was
light blue. My information told me his
neck scarf was black when he was
unemployed, and also that the length of
it ~ claimed him captain of his
group. His left hand rested on the hilt
of a plain, workmanlike sword, which was sheathed in a well-worn
brown leather scabbard belted around
his waist; his eyes, piercingly direct
and without any trace of
backwardness, rested only on me. Bellna
unfluttered in my mind at the
impact of those eyes, impressed despite
herself, sharing the sense of
excitement that crackled among the four
girls behind me like static
electricity. Fallan was the sort of man
whose attention most females
tried to attract; it seemed only fair
to let him know where he stood
with me.
"I hope, Lieutenant, that you and
your men are prepared to depart," I
told his stare as I moved briskly into
the center of the room. "The
journey before us is lengthy, and there
is little sense in standing
about here."
"In standing about here," he
echoed in a deep voice, watching without
expression as I approached him. "You
are concerned as to whether or not
we are prepared to depart?"
"My Princess, allow me to present
the leader of your escort," Grigon
hastily interposed as Fallan began
drawing himself up to the explosion
point. "This is Captain Fallan,
leader of twenty, engaged by your
father the Prince to protect you from
his enemies at all costs. Where
your safety is concerned, the Captain
has been authorized to speak with
your father's voice. I feel quite sure,
Captain, that my Princess will
afford you full cooperation."
"I will be pleased to give the -
captain, did you say, Grigon? - the
Captain's planned itinerary my personal
attention," I answered as I
adjusted the sleeves and skirt of my
dress, not looking directly at
either of the men. "It will
undoubtedly be acceptable with only the
most minor corrections."
Grigon looked as if he wanted to close
his eyes in pain, and the four
girls behind me gasped in shock;
Fallan, surprisingly, showed amusement
rather than anger
"My - itinerary - has already
received the approval of your father,
Princess," he said with the
smallest bow it's possible for the human
body to perform. "It is therefore
unnecessary for you to concern
yourself with the matter, save in
compliance. As sufficient time has
already been wasted in awaiting your
appearance, you may now take
yourself to the coach which stands
without. My men and I seek to
complete our commission before we have
attained too great an age to
attempt others after it."
"How dare you!" I gasped,
using only a small part of Bellna's shocked
indignation at the way he'd spoken to
me. "Perhaps it has escaped your
notice that you address someone other
than a peasant, Captain! I assure
you my father will hear of your
impertinence!"
"Your father has already heard of
my impertinence," Fallan grinned,
moving a step closer to me. "It is
undoubtedly the reason I was given
this commission. You may inform his
Highness that all proceeds apace,
Lord Grigon."
"It will be my pleasure to do so,
Captain," Grigon agreed with the
ghost of a smile on his narrow face.
"Now, if I may have a moment alone
with the Princess before your
departure.
"You may not," Fallan said,
finality in his voice as his big hand
wrapped around my arm. "The
Princess has expended more moments than her
share; yours must unfortunately replace
one of them. This moment is the
one we depart."
Grigon's mouth opened in protest, his
faint amusement gone, but he
wasn't given a chance to get any words
out. Fallan was already hustling
me toward the door, his pace and effort
easy enough to pretend to be
assistance, his grip solid enough to
really give me no choice. Bellna was having a screaming fit in my
head, furious over the way Fallan was
treating me, but I glanced back at
Grigon feeling disturbed. My fellow
agent had clearly wanted to tell me
something, and was just as clearly
not going to get the chance. I
sputtered indignantly at Fallan just to
stay in character, but inwardly I was
cursing at him in a way that
probably would have shocked him if I'd
done it aloud. Missing inside
information was hazardous to the health
in my line of work, and I was
missing it because of Fallan.
Apparently the information Grigon had
wasn't important enough to cause
him to make a fuss over Fallan's
decision. I heard him trailing along
behind with the four girls as I was
taken through the door into the
early dawn. At the foot of the porch
steps was a large, ornate
carriage, light blue trimmed with gold,
Prince Havro's sigil on the
door facing us, six brown vair
harnessed to the front of it. Vair were
tall, doe-eyed draft animals,
four-legged and soft-coated, maned and
tailed and usually even-tempered.
Fallan's twenty were also mounted on
vair, though not at the time we left
the lodge. Right then they were
standing around looking bored, but when
they saw us they immediately
perked up.
"Your four wenches must accompany
you in the coach," Fallan told me as
I hastily lifted my skirts to keep from
tripping down the steps. "I
lack sufficient vair to mount them
among my men, and would not wish the
distraction even had I the vair. They
will ride with you."
"They are not mine, therefore may
they be left behind!" I snapped,
annoyed at the way he was treating me,
but even more frustrated by his
suggestion. When Clero's men caught up
with that coach, I wanted to be
the only one in it. If attackers become
confused about who the target
is, they tend to wipe out everyone in
sight just to be on the safe
side.
"They will not be left behind,"
he answered, more interested in
reaching for the handle of the coach
door than in arguing with me. "It
is necessary that they accompany you,
and they shall do so. Allow me to
assist you into the coach."
His hand on my arm forced me up the
narrow steps and into the coach,
letting me go only when I made the
obvious choice between standing up
all bent over and sitting down on the
right-hand seat. The seething
Bellna was doing bubbled through my
mind and body, involving me more
than a little. Fallan was making an
occasional, casual attempt to treat
me with the respect a princess was
supposed to be given, but only if
the attempt didn't put him out any. I
pulled angrily at my skirt to
straighten it under me, fighting off
the urge to tell Fallan exactly
what I thought of him-in terms
guaranteed to make him come after me. A
boot in the face would teach him to
watch his mouth when he spoke to
me, not to mention how personally
pleasant I would find-I shook my head
hard, making sure that line of thought
was cut off cold. Bellna's
frothing was beginning to affect my
annoyance, and I couldn't let that
happen. I needed Fallen to help me
spring Clero's trap, and even if I
didn't, beating up on him would be
somewhat out of character. I could
sit there and scowl at the back of his
head, but that was all I had
better do.
At Fallan's gesture the four girls
hurried to the coach, then climbed
inside wearing harried expressions.
They weren't about to disobey
Fallan and not enter the coach, but my
very obvious displeasure was
making them uneasy. The first three to
scramble inside made sure to
take the opposite seat, as far from me
as possible, but that left the
fourth one, the redhead, out in the
cold or at least out of a seat.
There just wasn't any more room on the
other side, and I was sitting in the middle of my seat. Another man
had come up to join Fallan at the
coach door, this one wearing a light
blue neck scarf of his
lieutenant's length, and when the
redhead hesitated, half in and half
out of the coach, he decided to take
advantage of the situation.
"Should there be no room for this
one, Captain, I will gladly take her
with me," he said with a grin,
then slid his hand up under her cheap
print skirt. "Her presence will
pass the time quite pleasantly."
The girl gasped and reddened when the
mercenary's hand reached its
target, but she still had nowhere to
go. Her left arm clutched my cape
to her body as both mercenaries
laughed, and then her widened eyes
closed in misery. She couldn't climb in
and she couldn't climb out, and
Bellna was smugly pleased to see her
like that. What happened to
peasants was of no concern to a
princess, the two men were enjoying the
girl's discomfort, and even the other
three peasant girls were
snickering to themselves. No one felt
the least amount of pity for the
victim caught in the middle, but I've
never been bright about things
like that. I reached out and took the
girl's right arm, hauled her past
me to the seat to my right, then turned
my head toward Fallan.
"I had thought grown men would be
more difficult to divert from their
duty," I observed in Bellna's
sleekest, nastiest tone. "Apparently, my
father's enemies will need do no more
than dangle some pleasant wench
before you, and you will be theirs. I
now see the necessity for the
presence of these peasants: to allow
you to retain memory of your
commission."
The second man was as pretty-handsome
as Fallan was ugly, and he hadn't
liked the way I'd taken his toy away.
My speech turned his frown into a
scowl, but before he could vocalize his
displeasure, Fallan's big hand
was on his shoulder.
"It is long past time to depart,
Ralnor," Fallan said in a strangely
even tone, his eyes unmoving from my
face.
"Have the men mount up." he
waited for Ralnor to move away with a curt
nod, then closed the coach door with a
slam. "As for you, Missy," he
continued in a lower tone, looking up
at me through the window,
"Princess or no, injured
sensibilities or no, you had best learn to
curb your tongue. Should I find it
necessary to remonstrate with you
for impertinence as your father has
given me leave to do, you will find
the occasion less than pleasant."
With that he turned and walked behind
the coach, undoubtedly to get his
vair, leaving me to cope with the
painful resonance of Bellna's shock.
My uninvited guest was finding it
impossible to believe that her father
would have given Fallan permission to
keep her in line, and was
scandalized at the mere suggestion that
he had. For my own part I was
fairly certain Fallan was exaggerating
if not lying outright, a
possibility supported by the uncertain
look on Grigon's face. The
Absari agent was still standing on the
lodge porch, watching the
goings-on but not joining them; when he
saw me looking at him his
expression turned determined and he
started down the steps, but he was
too late. Fallan shouted an order,
another voice echoed it, and the
coach lurched briskly away from the
lodge.
"I cannot fathom the reason you
have placed yourself in jeopardy for
me," a faint voice said from my
right. "You are a Princess and I am no
one."
I turned my head to see the red-haired
girl, backed as far away from me
on the seat as she could get, still
clutching my cape, vast confusion
in her big blue eyes. At the same time
I became aware of the fact that
the other three girls were also staring
at me, all of them practically
shouting that I'd stepped out of
character. They weren't far wrong, but I didn't want them to go on
believing it.
"I, placed in jeopardy?" I
asked with brows raised high, pulling my
skirt away from the redhead as though
she might contaminate it. "You
speak foolishly, girl, for you know not
what you say. Think you that
lout toyed with you? As you say, you
are less than nothing and I am a
princess. To put hands upon the servant
of a princess is to offer
insult to the princess herself, and
that I shall not allow. That fool
of a captain is now aware of it."
"And yet he promised you
punishment," the girl whispered, still hugging
my cape. "You cannot know what
punishment is at the hands of one such
as he."
"Nor shall I know," I
smirked, waving the point away with one hand. "He
attempts to frighten me with child's
tales which I shall not, of
course, believe. Have no fear, girl.
You stand beneath my protection."
I turned my attention to the forest we
rode through, pretending I
didn't see the looks exchanged among
the three girls opposite me. They
were now probably considering me no
more than a pompous brat, which was
just the way I wanted it. When the
attack came, their first thought
would be to put as much distance
between me and them as possible -
which just might keep them alive.
It didn't take long before our party
reached a wide road through the
woods, and shortly thereafter the real
boredom began. Although the day
was beginning to be pretty, there's
just so much you can get out of
forests and fields and more forests. My
mercenary escort rode all
around the coach, their neck scarves
streaming out behind them, their
eyes constantly in motion in all
directions. The four girls in the
coach untied their shawls from around
their waists and retied them
around their shoulders against the
early morning chill, then began
discussing in low tones the various
mercenaries they could see from the
coach, possibly to take their minds off
how cold they still were. In
all the layers of clothes I'd been
stuffed into, cold was the least of
my worries; once the sun came up for
real, I'd be sweating like a metal
bucket filled with ice. I moved in
discomfort, silently cursing the way
my layered underwear made it feel as if
I were sitting on something
lumpy. Only chains could have tied me
tighter than those clothes, and I
didn't like the feeling. I stared out
of the window on my left
morosely, trying to block out the
giggling of the peasant girls, and
suddenly a beautiful red bird flashed
out of the trees, pacing us with
lazy wing-beats for a moment before
turning away back to the forest. I
watched the bird until it disappeared,
delighting in its beauty and
freedom, not realizing that I was being
watched just as closely until I
noticed Fallan. The mercenary captain
rode his vair not five feet from
the coach, and when he saw my eyes on
him he urged his mount closer.
"I had not known you had a smile
of such beauty, Princess," he said,
looking at me in a way that made Bellna
shiver in my mind. "A pity it
is so often displaced by a pout."
He grinned then and sent his vair on
ahead and out of sight, leaving
behind a deep silence in the coach. All
four of the girls were staring
at me wide-eyed, their faces reflecting
the thrilled excitement Bellna
was sending racing through my
bloodstream. Fallan had actually shown a
faint interest in me, and Bellna was
almost ready to consider it a
promise of undying love. All of the
girls, Bellna included, were
beginning to have a crush on the big
mercenary, and I felt like
groaning. I hadn't had a crush on a man
since I'd seen Starman
Courageous without his chest pads and
girdle; and wasn't about to be
caught up in the nonsense. As far as I
was concerned Fallan was nothing more than a pain in the rump, and on
that point I would make the
decision stick. I turned back to stare
out the window again, ignoring
an urge to lean out and look ahead that
wasn't mine, and worked at
sticking to my resolve.
The motion of the coach put me to sleep
for a while, but I was awake
again when we reached the inn. We'd
only been on the road for a few
hours, and at first I didn't understand
why we were stopping. It took a
minute before I realized that Tildorani
ate four meals a day rather
than three, and it was time for the
second meal. I wasn't particularly
hungry, but I was too bored not to be
looking forward to the stop.
The inn was a large, three-story yellow
and white house with a high
wall and gate, a stable not far from
the house, and a wide entrance
court. Stable boys hurried over to help
with the mercenaries' mounts,
and Fallan himself came to hand me out
of the coach. His touch on my
arm was deferential rather than
demanding, and combined with the same
look he had given me earlier it was
enough to turn Bellna shy with
fluster. I, however, hadn't forgotten
how pushy he'd been at the lodge;
when I climbed out of the coach I made
sure to come down right on his
foot. The instep is a high pain target,
which took care of the halfamused,
half-interested look he'd been wearing.
"Oh, how clumsy of me!" I
exclaimed immediately, as he closed his eyes
and flinched. "I do hope you will
forgive me, Captain."
"Certainly, Princess," he got
out through his teeth, then looked at me
with a lot less friendliness. "Had
the misstep not been an accident, it
would certainly have been punished. As
it was an accident, it will
certainly be forgiven."
"How fortunate, then, that it was
an accident," I said with a pleasant
smile, ignoring the fact that he had
told me he suspected it wasn't.
"Shall we enter the inn now?"
"As soon as I am able to walk
again," he muttered, turning back to the
coach to gesture the four girls out.
They came out one at a time,
making sure to touch the ground nowhere
near Fallan's feet, and the way
they loosened their shawls reminded me
how uncomfortable I was. It
wasn't Fallan's fault that I'd been
closed into layer after layer of
straitjacket, but having gotten some of
my own back from him even
raised my spirits about that.
"This way, Princess," Fallan
directed, and led off all alone toward the
inn, I followed after him, the girls
followed after me, and the rest of
Fallan's men completed the parade. The
only one to hurry was Fallan's
lieutenant, Ralnor, who hustled a
little to catch up to Fallan before
the mercenary captain reached the inn.
The two of them paused in the
doorway, blocking the parade, and I
realized they were checking out the
interior before letting me walk in. It
seemed like a sensible idea,
even though Clero's men shouldn't have
had the time to get there yet.
But then, Fallan and his men didn't
know about the timetable we'd
established, and I wasn't about to tell
them.
The appearance of the inn turned out to
be acceptable. Fallan and
Ralnor moved farther inside and then
stepped apart, making an aisle for
me to walk through. I used the aisle
casually, showing nothing of the
upset the Bellna presence felt over
what I'd done to Fallan. It was
almost like looking out at the world
through two sets of eyes, one mine
and the other-well, mine also but
strangely different. One way Fallan
looked big and roughly attractive and
annoyingly in the way, the other
he was an overpoweringly attractive man
of violence and sex appeal. It
wasn't too difficult keeping the two
views separated, but it still felt
strange.
The inside of the inn was cozy, in a
rustic, backward way. The ground floor seemed to be all one room,
except fur a part at the back
separated by a wall and door, which
probably hid the cooking
facilities. Most of the back wall was
taken up by a fireplace, filled
at the moment with nothing but fresh,
unburned logs. The numerous
windows streaming sunlight were
uncurtained, and the animal4at wall
lamps were unlit. More than a dozen
travelers sat about at trestle
tables of various sizes, and every one
of them turned to stare when we
made our entrance. A short, thin man
came out of the door in the far
wall, started when he saw us, then
hurried over.
"Forgive me for not having known
of your presence sooner, Captain," he
said to Fallan with a few absentminded
bows, his eyes glued to me with
a glitter. "May I be of service to
you?"
"The Princess honors your house in
order to dine," Fallan answered, his
voice cold and dangerous. 'It were best
that you not disappoint her
expectations."
"The Princess!" the small man
gasped, utterly delighted. "Highness, my
house is yours! Pray enter and be
seated!"
This time the bowing was for me, along
with the stares of everyone in
the room. Considering the fact that
Fallan was supposed to be
protecting me, he was being awfully
generous with information as to who
I was. Most nobles traveled around on
Tildor without telling people who
they were; that was why the innkeeper
had addressed himself to Fallan;
he hadn't expected to be told who I
was. As a decoy for the real
princess it didn't matter much to me,
but Fallan wasn't supposed to
know I was a decoy. I frowned as I
followed the innkeeper across the
floor and tried to catch Fallan's eye,
but the big mercenary seemed to
be avoiding looking in my direction.
The innkeeper led us all the way to the
left, to a corner area standing
apart from the rest of the room. The
tables there were crafted rather
than thrown together, short lengths of
white cloth covered them, and
four or five big, well-carved chairs
stood together in a corner. My
host hurried over to one of the chairs,
dragged it to the head of the
largest table, tossed aside the plain
chair standing there, then bowed
to me again.
"Your seat, Highness," he
burbled, thrilled with the entire situation.
"Allow me to assist you.
"I will assist her," Fallan
said, totally untouched by the way the
small man's face fell. "You may
return to your hearth and have our meal
prepared. Those three wenches are to be
fed in your kitchens; the
fourth will remain here to serve the
Princess. My lieutenant and some
of my men will accompany you.
Ralnor moved two steps off to wait for
the innkeeper, who looked
nervous rather than insulted. Fallan's
lieutenant would be there to
make sure there was nothing added to
our meal that shouldn't be added,
and if something aroused his suspicions
he might not take the time to
ask questions. The innkeeper nodded his
head in resignation, bowed to
me again, then led Ralnor and his four
mercenaries and the three darkhaired
girls toward the door in the far wall.
The only one of the girls
left was the redhead, and she looked
nervous for some odd reason. I
went to the ornate chair and took my
place, then watched Fallan seat
himself to my right, his back to the
wall our table stood near. His men
arranged themselves very obtrusively
around us, and Fallan turned to
glance at the still standing redhead.
"Place yourself behind the
Princess and to her left, where you may
serve her without intrusion,"
Fallan directed, stretching out
comfortably in his chair. "Yon inn
wenches will serve no more than my
men and I." The girl turned her
head to see the three inn girls who were hurrying
toward us, two of them carrying wooden
trays filled with metal goblets
for the men, one of them with a silver
tray and a single, intricately
wrought gold-colored goblet. The goblet
probably was gold, but even,
though the redhead quickly rounded the
back of my chair to jake it from
the inn girl, the thing never reached
me.
"The Princess does not take wine
at such an early hour of the day,"
Fallan announced, stopping both girls
in their tracks. "Return that
goblet, and fetch a pot of andilla."
The inn girl, looking frightened,
sketched a fast curtsy and headed
back the way she came, leaving the
redhead to step back behind my
chair. Bellna didn't understand what
was going on any more than I did,
which made it my option to comment.
"How thoughtful of you to look
after my wants so carefully, Captain," I
commented, finally bringing those eyes
directly to me. "And how clever
of you to be aware of them without
consulting me."
"My commission demands both
thoughtfulness and cleverness, Princess,"
Fallan answered with a faint grin,
accepting a copper-colored goblet
from one of the inn girls. "You
will find that I shall not shirk my
duty."
"Ah, you are aware, then, of your
duty." I nodded in approval, then
looked at him with exaggerated
sweetness. "Would you, in that event, be
so kind as to explain it to me? It has
seemed, till now, that the
demands of duty have escaped you
entirely."
A small gasp came from behind my chair,
echoed in some part by the
Bellna presence. Both Bellna and the
redhead thought I was pushing it
with Fallan, something neither one of
them would have done. I was
pushing it, but I had to find out what
he was up to.
"Appearances are often deceiving,
Princess," Fallan answered with an
impassive drawl. "One often finds
it necessary to see the last of a
series of actions before the first of
those actions is clarified. Now
comes your andilla."
Which ended the discussion. The inn
girl with the silver tray was back,
this time bringing a beautifully
designed ceramic pitcher and mug, the
pitcher presumably filled with the
warm, chocolatey drink called
andilla. The redhead stepped out from
behind my chair, took the mug and
pitcher from the tray, poured me a
mugful of andilla, then disappeared
behind my chair again. I still didn't
know what Fallan was up to, still
didn't understand why the redhead had
to serve me instead of one of the
inn girls, and didn't want any part of
the andilla. I could see faint
wisps of steam rising from the mug, and
didn't much care for chocolate
drinks even when they were cold. I
tugged at the high collar of my
dress and moved in annoyance in the big
chair, but that did me as much
good as questioning Fallan had. It was
fairly clear that the meal stop
would not be a particularly pleasant
one.
My guess didn't prove to be entirely
wrong. The men had their wine
poured for them, and then the food
began coming. Omelets and light
soups and thin cuts of meat, lightly
fried fowl and vegetables and
fresh-baked bread, and all of it was
brought to me first. During an
assignment I usually believe in eating
whenever I can, knowing the next
chance I get might be a long time in
coming, but that was pushing it
even for me. I tasted all of the dishes
out of curiosity, finding them
underseasoned but otherwise acceptable,
then spent some time watching
everyone else eat. Fallan's men did
their eating standing up, and
Fallan, although seated, spent as much
time as they did looking around.
Their goblets were refilled almost as
soon as they emptied them, but
none of them was drinking at all hard.
Most mercenaries drank wine the way other people drink water, or at
least that was what Bellna
believed; true or not true, I could see
they were watching their
intake. It gave me the impression they
were expecting trouble, and that
set me to wondering what they knew that
I didn't. Clero's men could
show up at any time, but Fallan and
company shouldn't have known that.
Our meal was just about over when the
trouble happened. It was nothing
more than a simple scuffle, but it drew
the attention of Fallan
himself. Two men seated on the other
side of the room, merchants or
landed gentry by their clothing, tried
to come over to my table for
some reason or other. Fallan's men
barred their way, telling them to go
back to their own table, but the two
strangers disagreed. Hard words
followed, swords came half out of
scabbards, and Fallan, with a snapped
order to the redhead to stay behind my
chair, got up and joined the
party. Once he got there the two men
forgot about swords and tried
bluster, but it was clear to everyone
in the room that the argument was
over. Fallan wasn't the leader of his
men because someone had appointed
him to the job, and both of the
strangers wilted visibly under his
stare. I leaned back in my chair again,
disappointed to a large degree
that the argument wasn't the prelude to
the attack I was waiting for.
That attack would put my neck on the
line, but it would also give me
the chance to get off that planet.
Dameron's so important job was
beginning to bore me, and boredom was
more dangerous than attack. It
made the most alert careless, the
fastest sluggish, the brightest
uncaring; boredom had killed more
agents than weapons and ambush, and I
didn't want my name added to the list.
It didn't help that Bellna was
even more bored than I was; that sort
of reaction doesn't need
reinforcement.
I suppose I could say that what I did
next was an attempt to end the
boredom, and to a great extent it would
be true. The real truth is that
when I get bored, I also get an
irresistible urge to liven things up.
I've had trouble because of that
particular urge, but nothing that I
didn't consider well worth the fun
involved. I didn't often indulge the
urge during an assignment, but when I
saw Fallan watching his men as
they escorted the two intruders back to
their table on the other side
of the inn, the idea came to me all at
once. His goblet stood to my
right, still half filled with wine, and
it didn't take very long to
empty it down my throat. For a very
young wine it wasn't bad, but
drinking it was only half of what I had
in mind. The other half was
refilling the goblet to its previous
level with the andilla I hadn't
touched, the andilla I'd been given
because of Fallan. It seemed only
fair to return the favor and then see
what developed. The Bellna
presence giggled nervously as I sat
back again, but was too delighted
with what she'd-I'd done to really
regret it. The boredom was taken
care of, and that was what counted.
No more than another couple of minutes
passed before Fallan came back
to my side of the table. He stopped
behind his chair but didn't sit,
instead looking around before glancing
at me.
"It is more than time that we
continued on, Princess," he said,
absently reaching for the goblet he'd
left unemptied. "There has
already been one incident, and the next
may be less easily seen to. It
seems I was ill-advised to announce
your identity so openly."
No, don't tell me! I responded, but
only to myself as I stared up at
him in silence. He was noticing the
obvious pretty damned late, but
somehow he seemed more satisfied than
contrite. He was still up to
something, but questioning him would
have been a waste of breath. I sat
instead and watched him raise his
goblet to his lips as he continued to
look around, saw him take a good,
healthy swallow-then watched straight-faced as he spit out the
unexpected drink. Andilla isn't bad
when it's warm; cold, it tastes very
much like unwashed armpits. Half a
dozen men at a nearby table laughed
uproariously, obviously having seen
what I'd done and eagerly awaiting the
trap to close. Fallan wiped his
mouth with the back of his hand as his
eyes moved to me, and Bellna was
suddenly all out of giggles.
"I would know the meaning of this
gift, Princess," he ground out, the
expression on his face and the blaze in
his eyes enough to replace the
recent laughter at the nearby table
with immediate silence. "has it
some significance which eludes me?"
"I merely sought to emulate your
actions, Captain," I answered. in the
most innocent tone I could manage, at
the same time rising from my
chair. "Your anticipation of my
wishes was enviable, so much so that I
attempted the same for you. Have I
failed so dismally, then?"
He stared at me briefly without
answering, returned the goblet to the
table with a thud, then came closer to
take my arm.
"Had you truly sought to
anticipate my wishes, you would have bared
your bottom, Princes," he growled
very low, his hand closing a bit more
on my arm. "Another doing such as
this, and I will make the effort for
you. For that you have my word."
"Why, Captain, whatever do you
mean?" I asked, oddly feeling the fear
Bellna experienced coursing through my
body. Fallan's threat had
panicked her, but I knew better. If he
had been going to do anything it
would have been in the heat of anger,
not after he'd had a chance to
cool down. Bellna the princess was safe
from Fallan the mercenary.
He growled again at my very innocent
lack of understanding, but this
time wordlessly as he began to guide me
away from the table by the arm
he held. If Clero's men took long
enough finding me, I'd have Fallanbaiting
down to an exact science. It was
obvious the man could threaten
me as much as he liked, but rousting me
around by one arm was as much
as he could do. The game should keep me
from getting bored again, and
should also go some distance toward
diverting Bellna from the way she
was reacting to Fallan. The presence in
my head was sending ripples of
excitement through me, more strongly
than she had done earlier, a
little-girl-crush reaction to Fallan's
being so close. I raised the
bottom of my dress with my left hand
and tried to ignore those
feelings; would have ignored them even
if they were my own. The only
thing infatuation can do for you on an
assignment is end your life
rather abruptly.
It wasn't long before the four girls
and I were in the coach, the men
were mounted, and we were on our way
again. I kept my eyes open and my
mind intent on the scenery we passed,
but a couple of hours went by and
no one jumped out of the shrubbery or
fields to attack us. It seemed
strange that Clero's men weren't all
over us yet, but they might have
had some delay we hadn't counted on. I
was trying to calculate latest
time for them to reach me, when the
coach began slowing down. There
wasn't much around, just the road
through a forested area, with no inn
or other building in sight. . Being the
suspicious sort, I immediately
began to wonder, but we left the road
and came to a full stop and no
one came by to mention what was going
on. Fallan's men dismounted and
began messing with something ahead of
the coach, where I couldn't see
it. I craned around half out of the
window for a minute or two, got
absolutely nowhere, then noticed that
Fallan was on his way over to me.
He had dismounted along with his men,
and when he reached the coach he
pulled open the door next to me.
"The next point on our itinerary
has been reached, Princess," he said,
grinning faintly as he held his hand
out. "You must now leave the coach for a few moments."
"Must I, indeed?" I murmured,
making no effort to take the offered
hand. "And for what reason would I
do such an otherwise unnecessary
thing?"
"For the reason that you are told
to do so," he answered, all
friendliness gone as he reached in and
took my arm. "We may not halt
here long, else it shall be noticed. We
shall make haste, and then we
shall once again be on our way."
Being pulled out of a coach is not the
same as being pushed into one;
if Fallan hadn't taken me around the
waist as soon as I was in reach
and lifted me out to set me on the
ground, I probably would have
tripped over those idiotically long
skirts. Bellna was confused and
frightened and flustered and outraged
all at once, a reaction I found
dizzy-making on top of my own
reactions. I don't like being dragged
around and told what to do without
explanation or reason, and if it
happens I tend to grow short4empered.
If I hadn't been on assignment,
Fallan would have had a serious
problem; since I was on assignment,
there was almost nothing I could do to
show my annoyance. As soon as he
let go of me I fought those stupid
skirts out of the way, then kicked
him hard right in the shins.
"How dare you treat me in so
cavalier a manner!" I hissed, showing the
fury Bellna would have shown if it had
been anyone other than Fallan
manhandling her. "When my father
hears of this, your company will be
disbanded and you yourself ended
horribly! Men will shudder at your
fate, and women will grow faint! You
will be. . ."
"Silence!" Fallan roared,
interrupting me just as I was really getting
rolling. He'd flinched faintly when I'd
kicked him, but aside from that
he showed no reaction to my girlish
attack at all. What was getting him
angry was all the threatening I was
doing, which, spite and all, was
pure Bellna.
"I will not be silent!" I
huffed, ready to climb back on the high horse
he'd shouted me off of, but Fallan
wasn't about to give me the chance
to remount.
"You will be silent," he
growled, looking down at me as he rested his
left hand on his sword hilt. "You
will also obey me, for I mean to see
you safely to your destination in the
most effective manner. We now go
to the tent which has been erected to
protect your sensibilities.
Should you attempt to disobey me, your
sensibilities will be sorely
bruised. Leave that coach, you wenches,
and follow us quickly."
He took my arm then, and began leading
me toward the vair at the front
of the coach at a pace faster than I
could manage without half running.
At that point I could see the
medium-sized green tent that had been put
up among the trees, a tent that blended
into the greens and browns all
around us. Fallan's men were all very
busy away from the tent they'd
put up, but it wasn't hard to tell they
were watching closely to see
what would happen. I was more than
curious myself about what was going
on, but sputtering indignantly was what
the role called for right then,
and I was stuck with it. I squeaked in
outrage as I was hustled firmly
toward that green tent, and couldn't
even enjoy the faint breeze that
tickled its way through the trees.
It would have been dark inside the tent
without the small lamp that
hung on the far wall. Fallan pulled me
inside and released me with a
small push, then turned to watch the
four peasant girls hurry in behind
him. Bellna was storming back and forth
inside my head, half furiously
injured dignity, half flashes of
romantic fantasizing; one minute she
wanted to see Fallan executed by her
father's soldiers, the next she
wanted Fallan to throw the peasant
girls out, tear her clothes off, and make violent love to her. I
shook my head hard, trying to push away the
ringing in my ears and the faint
flashes of golden haze in front of my
eyes, but didn't get anywhere until I
turned to see Fallan right behind
me. He'd pulled closed the tent flap
behind the last of the girls, and
all five of them were staring at me.
Bellna froze in mid-tantrum,
suddenly convinced that something
horribly final was about to happen,
causing me to take an involuntary step
back from the big mercenary.
"You need have no fear, Princess,"
Fallan said at once, his deep voice
unusually gentle and reassuring. He
stayed right where he was, his
thumbs hooked into his swordbelt, his
eyes on me with more concern than
I would have expected.
"A princess feels no fear," I
answered, the quaver in my voice all
Bellna's doing. "Murder me if you
will, yet know that my father shall
avenge me. And I shall die as a
princess should, with head held high."
I flinched inwardly as I raised my chin
to match the words forced on me
by the Bellna presence, but I wasn't
the only one to consider my speech
of bravery more ridiculous than
dramatic. The four peasant girls
snickered among themselves and Fallan
closed his eyes with a deep sigh,
both reactions startling Bellna enough
to let me grab a corner of
control again. Bellna's fear and my own
suspicions had let the presence
in my mind take the reins for a while,
but no more than a short
struggle got them back for me. I
thought about wiping my damp forehead
on the back of my sleeve, then rejected
the idea. It wasn't something
Bellna would do, and it was too close
in the tent for anyone to wonder
why I might be sweating.
"There is to be no murder, girl,"
Fallan said with thick patience,
speaking slowly and clearly. "I
have brought you within this tent so
that you might give up your clothing
with the privacy due your
station."
"Give up my clothing?" I
echoed as I stared at him, every bit as
confused and dumbfounded as my
mind-guest. "For what reason am I to
give up my clothing?"
"For the reason of your safety,"
Fallan answered, still heavy-voiced
with patience. "The enemies of
your father must be expected to know
that you travel now to your nuptials,
and must also be expected to
attempt some manner of interference.
Should they descend upon us, there
will be no easy victim for their blade,
shall we say, no proper victim.
The princess will not stand in her own
shadow."
He ignored the way I was staring at
him, totally speechless, and turned
to gesture at the redhead. She left the
others and approached him, and
they both met my stare.
"This wench has been sold by her
father into slavery," Fallan
explained, putting one big hand on the
shoulder of the girl who now
stood in front of him. "The Lord
Grigon purchased her before she might
be given over to the training of a
slave, and she has been given this
vow: should she comport herself in so
adequate a manner that the
enemies of the Prince believe her to be
you, and should she survive
whatever attempts are made against her,
she will be given her freedom
once more, and adequate gold to assure
her retention of that freedom.
You must now take her clothing as she
takes yours, and quickly, so that
the journey might continue. I will, of
course, await you without the
tent."
So that was why the girl had hovered
around me in the inn! To learn the
way a princess behaved in public! I was
still staring at Fallan in
disbelief as I tried to figure out
where Grigon fit into all of that,
but the big mercenary began turning
away before even the faintest hint
came through. I still didn't understand
what they were all up to, but one point I was crystal clear on:
Fallan was trying to replace a decoy
with a decoy!
"Hold, Captain!" I said,
stopping him before he could head for the tent
flap, not about to stand still for that
nonsense. "My clothing will
remain in its proper place with me!"
Fallan turned back to me impatiently,
but this time the jump was mine.
"Do you think me craven enough to
set another to die in my place?" I
demanded, making no effort to keep the
outrage from my voice. "My
father is a Prince who will never hide
fearfully from his enemies; his
daughter may do no less."
There was no way I was going to let
that little girl be set up for the
slaughter, no matter how eager they'd
made her to give it a shot. Her
eyes were wide and pleasing as she
looked at me, begging me to let her
take her chances, but she didn't know
what she was asking. Even I had
no guarantees about surviving, and if
she had even half the training I
did, I'd eat that tent. Without salt.
"Do you think my company so
incompetent that her death is sure to be?"
Fallan demanded in turn, but gently.
"Attackers, should they come, will
find no easy access to her, for that
you have my word. It is our
Intention that she shall survives shall
you. Remove the clothing."
"Never," I answered in as
final a way as possible, meeting his eyes to
let him know I meant it. Under other
circumstances the idea of hanging
on doggedly to clothes I would have
loved to be rid of would have been
funny; under those circumstances, funny
didn't enter into it.
"Then there is nothing for it save
that I do the thing for you," Fallan
said, with the same finality. "Should
this be other than that which you
wish, your own efforts must be made
upon the moment."
Slowly he began to close the four or
five steps between us, the calm
expression in his eyes saying he
sympathized with my stand but had no
intentions of letting me keep to it. I
felt a flash of burning hot
resentment behind my eyes, the sort
that comes from someone who isn't
used to not getting her own way, and
quickly wiped away the annoyance I
was feeling. If my reactions merged
with Bellna's I would be the loser,
and if I was stupid enough to forget
that, I deserved whatever got. I
didn't like having Fallan telling me
what to do, but there was more
freedom of option in that situation
than in having Bellna take over.
Fallan was two steps closer and just
beginning to reach a hand out when
the grip of my control over myself
stopped slipping enough for me to
raise the bottom of my skirts and try
to make a break for it.
Fallan stood between me and the tent
flap, but there was enough room in
the dim tent for a lot of dodging and
fancy footwork. I ran three full
steps to the left then dodged right,
avoiding Fallan's grab by a wish
and the rustle of skirts. The mercenary
cursed in a low voice at the
miss, but I was already past him and on
the way to the tent flap. The
four peasant girls looked and gasped
and drew back from the chase but,
unfortunately for me, in the wrong
direction. They clumped up in front
of the flap I needed to get out of the
tent, and Fallan was too close
behind me to let me take the time I
needed to plow through the girls. I
moved to my left again and darted away,
and again Fallan cursed when
his hand closed on empty air. He was
faster than a man his size had the
right to be, and Bellna was silent and
shocked inside my head. She'd
expected to be able to get away from
him easily, and now that she-Ihadn't,
she was starting to get worried.
I led Fallan around the tent, avoiding
half of his grabs by sheer luck,
trying to work my way back toward the
tent flap, but this time from the
right. From that direction, along the
front wall, the four girls ought
to scatter to the left, away from the
flap, giving me clear running room. Fallan tried cornering me against
the side wall we were near,
watched carefully as I bobbed back and
forth in front of him, saw the
feint I made to my right, then lunged
to my left, where he thought I
was going. To his disgust I continued
on to my right, turning the feint
into real motion, and blasted at top
speed right toward the flap. I was
so covered with sweat that it rolled
down my forehead to burn my eyes,
but I couldn't let that stop me. Once I
was outside I would lose Fallan
and his friends fast, backtrack to the
inn we'd stopped at, then burst
hysterically in, telling everyone that
my escort had tried to
assassinate me. That would keep Fallan
away if he managed to follow,
and also spread the word with the
departing. travelers as to where the
Princess Bellna could be found. If
Clero's men didn't show up after
that, I would throw in the towel.
The four girls squeaked again, and
began scattering like a flock of
ducks in hunting season. I took a
chance and swiped at my eyes with the
back of my sleeve, trying to clear my
vision, and because of that
didn't see the slim leg stretched out
directly in my path. I did notice
it, though, as soon as I tripped over
it, tried to recover, and didn't
quite make it. The grassy ground the
tent had been pitched over came up
to knock the wind out of me, but as
soon as I could I started to roll,
silly enough to think I still had a
chance. I'd forgotten about those
stupid skirts again, and Fallan was on
me before I could fight them out
of my way.
"No, no, you will not again take
to your heels," Fallan panted as I
struggled to avoid his reaching hands
and scramble to my feet. "Timely
assistance has brought you down, and I
will see that you remain so."
As his hands closed on my wrists I felt
Bellna's panic, and an instant
later my own panic joined hers. She was
flowing toward my store of
unarmed aggressive techniques,
determined to use them on Fallan the way
I'd used one of them on Valdon! If that
didn't send every-thing sky
high nothing would, and instead of
having just Fallan to struggle with,
I found myself in a double fight.
Fallan forced my arms away from
between us and pinned my body with his,
drawing a scream of rage from
Bellna and an increase in her
struggles. I say her struggles because
I'd lost that much control, finding
myself dragged along as most of my
power of denial covered the one file of
information I couldn't afford
to let Bellna have. My body writhed and
twisted on the ground, my feet
kicking the way my mind kicked, and
then the Lord of Luck came to my
rescue again. Bellna's struggles had
brought Fallan's arm close to my
face, and by timing the effort I was
able to make my teeth close on
that arm. Fallan bellowed and pulled
away as Bellna froze again in
fear, and then I was all alone and hack
in control-just in time for
Fallan's open-handed slap. My ears rang
from that slap and my cheek
flamed hotter than the stifling air of
the tent, but at least those
parts were mine again. I saw Fallan
raise his arm for another slap and
cringed back in true Bellna style, but
that seemed to make the
mercenary change his mind.
"There has been more than enough
of this foolishness," he growled,
lowering his arm without swinging at me
a second time. "Remove her from
this clothing at once."
He pulled me into a sitting position,
locked one fist in my hair, then
moved as far to my left as he could, to
be out of the way of the three
dark-haired girls. The three girls had
come on the run at his growl,
but the fourth, the redhead, just stood
to one side and watched me. Her
young, pretty face showed no signs of
triumph or smug satisfaction, but
her light eyes were filled with
trembling determination. She was the
one who had tripped me, of course, and
all for the privilege of being set up as a target. I suddenly
realized how much freedom meant to her,
and looked away in resignation. To
prefer death to lifelong slavery was
a philosophy I could identify with,
even if it did make my job that
much harder.
The three girls near me started
unlacing my boots, their heads down to
cover their amusement at my discomfort.
Having your boots unlaced is no
big thing, but that wasn't the way
Bellna looked at it. She knew that
after the boots the rest of my things
would be taken, and was also
overly aware of Fallen beside me, his
big hand tight in my hair. She
and I would be stripped naked in front
of Fallan, and although I
couldn't have cared less, Bellna was
still young enough and innocent
enough to feel the hot-glowing flash of
embarrassment. I didn't need a
mirror to know I was blushing like a
failure light on a pilot's board,
and to say I was uncomfortable would be
the understatement of the week.
I had control and I would keep it, but
that didn't mean I wasn't paying
the price.
Both of my boots were pulled off at
just about the same time, and then
the girls came away from my feet to
tackle the light blue dress. Trying
to push them away accomplished no more
than making two of the girls
each take one of my arms, leaving the
third free to work on the dress.
I struggled ineffectively as it was
opened and then pulled off first my
arms and then down past my legs, and
couldn't help struggling even
harder when the underdress was lifted
up. That couldn't be slipped off
around my feet, and the girls needed
Fallan's help to get it free. His
arm around my waist held me relatively
still while my arms windmilled
and my hands tried to hang onto the
underdress, but the three girls
pulled it off and tossed it away out of
my reach.
"My, my, what lovely, delicate,
feminine underthings," Fallan drawled
over my shoulder, obviously looking at
the lower part of my underwear.
"Had I known what beauty lay
beneath those skirts, I well might have
contrived to see it the sooner."
The three girls added their giggles to
Fallan's chuckle, and I couldn't
hold back the mortified wail that came
from Bellna. I was burning up
with the humiliation flaming through
me, but swinging my arms back in
an attempt to hit Fallan did me no good
at all. he caught my wrists and
held them behind me, clearing the way
for one of the girls to reach to
the lacings on my underbodice, at the
same time looking over my
shoulder to watch the process with
grinning interest. Fallan was
getting even for everything I'd done to
him, and at that point I would
have done my damnedest to take him
apart if I could have gotten loose,
but I couldn't get loose. I could only
pull at his hands on my wrists
as I sat with legs straight out in
front of me, and watch myself being
stripped.
The grinning girl undoing the lacings
moved as slowly as possible,
trying to increase my misery and
Fallan's interest. As the bodice
opened wider and wider, I be-came aware
of how close Fallan's face was
to mine; inside my mind Bellna
shivered, and all at once she was
fantasizing. In her fantasy Fallan
reached one hand over rn~y far
shoulder, slipped it inside the half
opened bodice, squeezed slowly and
with infinite relish, then went on to
make violent love to her. I would
have thought she'd had enough of
violence, but some girls are never
satisfied. I suffered in silence as
Bellna fantasized and the darkhaired
girl took her time opening the lacings,
but at least fantasy
didn't turn into reality. The real
Fallan kept his hands to himself,
satisfying his thirst for revenge with
no more than words.
"Those breasts could do with a bit
of sun," he observed, his tone
thoughtful and faintly critical as the
bodice was pushed all the way open "A bit less confinement might
also increase their size."
The girls near me giggled again,
enjoying Fallan's putdown, and Bellna
was too wrapped up in her daydreaming
to notice. That left the option
to me again, and I didn't mind taking
it up.
"Your disapproval of my form
devastates me, Captain," I said, turning
my head to look at his very near
profile. "How fortunate I am that it
is another I must please, and not you."
"Fortunate, indeed," he
drawled, turning his head to look me in the
eye. "I am not a man to be easily
pleased, as many a wench has already
learned."
"Some men do come rather late to
their manhood," I allowed with a
compassionate smile. "Have
patience, Captain, and do not despair. One
day you, too, will he pleased as easily
as other men."
The girls around me flinched in silent
pain, staring wide-eyed at the
thunder my deliberate misinterpretation
of Fallan's meaning put in the
big mercenary's eyes. I was skating
close to the edge by insulting him
that way, but he couldn't say he hadn't
asked for it. Besides, life
without risk is no more than existence.
"How good of you to be concerned
regarding my manhood, Princess," he
said at last, obviously trying to
control the rasp in his voice as well
as the look in his eyes. "It must
be of considerable interest to you,
to cause so great a concern."
The girls tried to giggle at his
comeback, but the laughter came off
rather flat, just like Fallan's try.
But he was trying, which meant he
hoped to learn the game; could I do
less than attempt to teach it to
him?
"Alas, Captain, I find it beyond
me to aspire to one such as you," I
sighed, trying hard to keep the drawl
out of my tone. "I am resigned to
having no more than that which I
already possess, meager as that
position is."
"Resigned," he echoed,
studying me thoughtfully and with considerably
less anger than I had expected. "I
find it difficult to believe,
Princess, that one such as you finds it
necessary to be resigned to any
matter whatsoever. Though the pink of
embarrassment remains in your
cheeks, still do you strive to give me
blow for blow in defense against
attack. Were you a boy and of the
proper background, I would take you
in my company and teach you the weapons
of a man. However, as you are
not a boy and therefore in need of
learning the benefits of maidenly
silent fear I must further bruise your
sensibilities."
A lighthearted grin lit up his ugly
face as he said that, and I didn't
even have the time to wonder what he
was up to. He turned my wrists
loose so suddenly I was startled,
pulled the underbodice off in one
sharp motion, then had me around the
waist before I could even begin to
react. Bellna's wail sounded in my head
as Fallan threw me face down on
the ground, put his knee in my hack,
and pulled open the tie at my
waist. he was doing it by the numbers,
the bastard, and the last number
was to begin working off the
lace-layered undies, as slowly as the girl
had unlaced the bodice, letting his
palms touch my flesh only very
briefly and once in a long while. I
screamed with the unbearable
outrage and unbearable desire Bellna
was sending through me, kicking
and struggling as if I really expected
to get loose, silently cursing
Fallan for playing the game his own
way. Using his own rules there was
no way he could lose, which was, of
course, the whole point.
"And so much for the last of the
clothing of a Princess, Fallan said,
drawing off the lace undies from my
legs and tossing them away. "When
once you have dressed again, Missy, you
will be no more than a servant
to a Princess. You need not be
concerned over recalling such a novel position; I have already seen
to the matter to assure your memory of
the thing. Hurry now, wenches, and
assist the new Princess in
dressing."
The three girls who had been helping
Fallan turned immediately to the
redhead, who was already beginning to
get out of her clothes. Fallan's
knee continued to keep me face down in
the dirt and grass, which was
playing hell with my struggle to stay
in control. Bellna was terribly
aware of how close Fallan was, while
she lay there stark naked. I could
feel the heat all over my body from her
embarrassment, and could also
feel her out-of-control arousal. She
kept expecting Fallan to touch her
in some way, preferably intimately, but
the redhead was hurriedly laced
and stuffed into my sweaty clothes and
nothing like that happened. I
tried to make myself aware of how good
it felt being out of clothing,
but Bellna's sense of humiliation was
too strong to overcome. I
squirmed under Fallan's knee in silent
protest, inwardly cursing Fallan
and Bellna, but it wasn't what one
might consider an effective effort.
When the girls began lacing up my boots
on the redhead, Fallan's weight
was suddenly gone from my back. My own
first reaction was to get to my
feet, but Bellna's feelings were
stronger than mine and they dragged
mine along. On the ground Bellna had
some small amount of modesty
protection; upright there would be
nothing more than what my hands
could cover, which wasn't much. A thin,
golden haze began obscuring my
vision, and I discovered I had lost the
battle for control when I tried
to move and nothing happened. A flash
of frustrated anger touched me,
whirling in with the other emotions
storming around inside me.
"You may now arise and begin
dressing, Missy," Fallan spoke from behind
me, a casual pat on my horribly bare
bottom coming just before the
sound of his rising. "It will take
no more than a moment for you to do
so, I know, for I mean to remain here
and direct you."
"You cannot!" I wailed,
mortified at the thought of being arrayed so
openly before him. "And how may I
dress when that-that-peasant has been
given my clothing?"
"That is the princess you speak
of, girl, and you no more than the
peasant," the brute replied, a
chuckle to be heard in his vile tone.
His hand took my arm and. forced me to
my feet despite my protests,
despite the enormity of such a thing. I
searched within me for the new
knowledge which would cause him harm
for the thing he dared, yet it was
covered and kept from me by some means.
Instead of finding myself able
to chastise him, I was able to do no
more than stand with my hands
before me, knowing the concealment
pitifully inadequate, trembling at
the amusement which took him. Deep in
my heart I knew I would not find
myself able to struggle if he were to
step forward and take me in his
arms, yet he made no attempt to do so.
There were none to halt him
there, and none who would dare speak of
it were he to thrust himself
within me, yet he made no attempt to do
so.
"That tinge of red does you no
justice, girl," the beast chuckled,
sending his gaze to touch every part of
me. "Were you not red-haired it
would perhaps be attractive, but as you
are best you dress quickly."
I had no wish to don the crude
trappings of a peasant, yet how might I
refuse to cover myself against the
stare of the brute? The skirt
brought me was a plum print, the badly
made bodice a thin once-white,
the heavy' shawl dyed an uneven green.
Additional insult was given me
in that none of the servants brought to
furnish service to me lifted
even a single hand in assistance. Out
of necessity, then, I covered my
own body, and when the shawl was tied
about my waist the mercenary
Fallan stepped closer to look down upon
me.
"The lines of your body are more
easily seen through clothing such as that," he murmured, a glint
in the dark of his eyes. "Best you stay
close to me when you are without the
coach, else I may not be able to
answer for your safety. Men are no more
than men, most considering
peasant girls theirs for the taking.
None will pause to ask if you are
indeed a peasant."
He turned from me then to gesture the
others from the tent, and then it
was me back in control again and not
Bellna. I was startled that she'd
given up so abruptly, without anything
like a struggle, but while I was
taking a deep breath and tightening my
grip on the control, f found her
quaking back in a corner of my mind.
Fallan had frightened her badly
when he'd told her how men would react
to her, and her imagination was
picturing her being raped by men
without number, none of them Fallan.
She wanted Fallan so badly my body
burned with the need, but she didn't
want any part of a gang rape by
strangers. I can't say how relieved I
was that she looked at it like that,
but it's amusing only to think
about afterward. At the time the only
consideration involved was that
if she had liked the idea, it would
have been my body taking the
punishment.
Fallan lifted the tent flap and let the
"princess" and her servants
leave the tent first, then pushed me
out after them with a hand in the
middle of my back. He came out right
behind me, calling to his men to
get the tent folded and put away even
as he followed us to the coach.
The redhead was trying not to move
stiffly in her new finery, but the
weight of it was already beginning to
get to her. She moved her head in
discomfort, trying to loosen her collar
and let in some of the fresh
forest air, and Fallan passed me in two
strides to catch up to her.
"You must not hold yourself so
timidly," he instructed her, his voice
gentle and supportive as he looked down
at her. "You must be as bold
and arrogant as the true princess is,
for now you are she. Think of the
gold you will have when this chore is
done, and think of the awe and
respect which will be yours when you
return among your people. Think
also of the insult which you may give
others, without fear of reprisal;
you should, by now, be well schooled in
that subject at the very
least."
All four of the girls giggled at the
dryness in Fallan's voice, knowing
exactly who the butt of his' humor was.
I knew it too, but right then I
couldn't have cared less; I was too
busy backing away from the coach,
just about ready to make a break for
it. No matter how good Fallan was,
he'd never catch me once I was into the
woods, and then I could finish
up that assignment the right way. I
backed up another step, then
another, almost ready to turn-and
backed right into a hard, male body.
"You mistake your direction,
wench," a voice came from the body I'd
backed into, causing me to turn my head
fast. The mercenary Ralnor
stood there, the one who was Fallan's
lieutenant, a faint grin of
amusement on his handsome face. His
hand came up to take my arm in a
deliberately heavy grip and Bellna,
remembering what the man had done
to the redhead, began quaking even
harder in her corner.
"Should there be a mistake, it is
certainly on your part," I told him,
fighting hard to keep from growling as
Bellna's shivering had a
tendency to make me do. Remove your
hand from my arm, and do so
immediately."
"What occurs here?" Fallan
demanded, coming up behind me in time to see
the grin disappear from Ralnor's face.
Fallan's lieutenant was no
longer amused, and that suited me just
fine.
"Captain, I caught the wench
attempting to take herself off," Ralnor
said with a growl of his own, his hand
tightening even more on my arm.
"Allow me to punish her for you."
His pretty eyes looked at me with a hardness that was supposed to be
intimidating; instead of feeling
intimidated, all I wanted to do was
offer him his best shot. Unfortunately,
the role I was committed to
didn't even let me pull my arm free of
his hand; the only weapon I
could use was words.
"As you realize you must ask
permission before offering me harm, you
must also realize what will befall you
should you attempt the deed
under any circumstances," I said
in my coldest tone, holding his eyes
the way Bellna would have if she were a
little older and more mature.
"It has clearly slipped your mind
to whom you give insult, Lieutenant.
Were I you, I would retract that
insult."
"And yet you are not I, wench,"
Ralnor answered through his teeth,
tightening his grip again to the point
where I winced against the pain.
"No wench, neither peasant nor
princess, may speak to me as you do.
Such insolence demands a reckoning, and
I shall. . ."
"Do naught," Fallan
interrupted, wrapping his hand around Ralnor's
wrist and pulling his fingers away from
my arm. "Do you forget the oath
we have sworn, Ralnor? Do you forget
the cautions we were given? You
declared yourself able to withstand
even the haughtiest of princesses.
Were you mistaken in the judgment of
your strength?"
"Perhaps . . . merely in my
capacity for patience, Captain," the other
man grudged, backing down as gracefully
as his still-present anger
would allow. "I had not meant to
approach the wench after the earlier
words exchanged between us, and did
not; it was I who was approached,
and in an unexpected manner. I will now
take myself elsewhere, where I
will not place our company in
jeopardy."
He gave me a last glare then turned and
walked off, heading toward a
group of men tending their vair. I
rubbed at my arm where his grip had
probably left fingerprints, wondering
exactly why I'd gotten into an
argument with the man, and Fallan
turned from watching Ralnor's
receding back to look down at me with
less than friendliness.
"Such a thing will not occur
again, Missy," he growled, with a look in
his eyes that made Ralnor's glare a
smile by comparison. "That my men
and I are pledged to your safety does
not mean you may address us as
you please. Had Ralnor less control of
his own temper, that overbearing
temper you display would surely have
been properly trimmed. Let me see
your arm."
I'd thought I'd been doing my rubbing
surreptitiously, but eagle-eye
Fallan had spotted it anyway. He pushed
my other hand away and took my
arm with such unexpected gentleness
that for once I was more surprised
than Bellna. Just below the short
sleeve of my new blouse angry red
fingermarks could be seen, a couple of
which were bound to turn into
bruises. Fallan inspected the arm and
marks with no expression on his
face, then raised his gaze to mine
again.
"I regret that skin so fair and
soft must know the results of a man's
anger," he said, looking much too
deeply into my eyes. "The fault is
mine, for I should not have let you
move from my side. Where did you
think to go other than to the coach?"
"I w-wished to avail my-myself of
the bushes hereabout," I stuttered,
sounding and feeling like a little girl
whose arm was still being held
by the man she was beginning to be
terribly in love with. Bellna's
throbbing was racing all through me,
showing she didn't have to be in
control to make me act like an idiot. I
could feel Fallan's warmth
through my arm where his big hand
touched me, could see how he looked
at my body through the thin cloth
covering it, could taste how badly my
arousal wanted satisfaction from him.
With all that against me I found
it impossible not to tremble, and a
faint grin lightened the near- ugliness of his face.
"You should have spoken to me of
the need," he said, taking my hand
instead of my arm. "It would have
been my pleasure to escort you to the
privacy which is yours by right. As I
shall do now. Follow me, wench."
Bellna fluttered again, thrilled with
the way he called me "wench," and
I discovered that the story I'd come up
with on the spur of the moment
wasn't just a story any longer. I
really did need some bushes, and
maybe then I'd be able to reclaim the
rest of my bodily functions. I
let Fallan guide me to a ring of
greenery to one side of the clearing,
discovered there was no way of sneaking
out again without someone
noticing, did what I had to, then let
him take me back to the coach
again. The bushes offer was made to the
four girls and accepted by
them, giving me the faint hope that I'd
be left alone by the coach, but
no such luck. Fallan stayed with me
while the girls guided themselves,
and when they came back he helped the
"princess" in first.
"And now the rest of you may
enter," he said, giving the others a hand
before he turned to me. "When the
next inn is reached, Missy, you and
the other wenches will take yourselves
to the kitchens, as was
previously done. The princess will be
served by the inn girls, allowing
her servants a time of rest. I trust
there will be no confusion as to
which place is yours."
"I am well aware of which place is
mine," I answered with a pout,
trying hard to shove Bellna's reactions
away from me. "Equally am I
aware that that place has been taken
from me. Which of the others will
serve me in the kitchens?"
"None will serve you in the
kitchens," Fallan answered with something
of a sigh as he leaned one hand against
the coach above my head. "You
will be required to serve yourself, and
my men and I as well. You are
to be a peasant wench, and
convincingly, else shall I be forced to
punish you soundly. Far better a
strapping at my hands, than a sword in
the throat from those who seek your
life. Your safety will be assuredat
whatever cost."
His eye said he'd just given me his
word, but that was all he was
giving me; rather than letting me have
the time to argue, he hustled me
up the steps into the coach, and
slammed the door on me. I was able to
climb over all the legs and get to my
seat on the far side before the
coach moved off again, but the lurching
start shifted me over toward
the redhead. She looked at me distantly
and gathered her skirts closer
to her, making sure the peasant didn't
dirty them by being too near
them, and the other three girls giggled
in appreciation. The redhead
had picked up the necessary attitudes
of Tildorani nobility, and was
practicing them on me in the same way
I'd done with her. Bellna was
huffing inside my head, ready to be
insulted, but I had other things to
think about. I moved all the way over
to my side of the seat, ignored
the giggling, whispering girls, and
brooded at the forest flowing past.
Right at that moment, I couldn't decide
whether Bellna or Fallan was my
biggest problem. Fallan was alternating
between threats and sweettalking,
a tactic designed to put a young girl
off balance and keep her
that way. Bellna was reacting just the
way Fallan wanted her to, and
her unbridled reactions were throwing
me off balance. As I sat and
stared at the forest the road wound
through, my unwelcome guest was
sighing and thinking about the way
Fallan had treated her. Treated me.
Hell, treated both of us. He hadn't
liked the way I'd argued with
Ralnor, but the marks on my arm had
seemed to really bother him.
Bellna's reactions to his small
kindnesses were making me begin to like
Fallan the mercenary, and I couldn't
afford to like him. I was on an
assignment that would undoubtedly
produce a whole lot of dead bodies all around me, and I couldn't
afford to find myself in the position of
having liked one of them. The sort of
emotions evoked at a time like
that are not conducive to survival.
I sighed and shifted my bare feet on
the floorboards of the coach,
feeling the repugnance Bellna felt at
the sensation. She had never been
made to go barefoot before in her
entire life, and her over-awareness
of the state was enough to divert part
of her attention from thoughts
of Fallan. It annoyed her that that
indignity had been forced on her by
Fallan himself, but she was ready to
forgive him grudgingly-if he
continued to act as though she might be
important to him in some way. I
wondered about that, about why he was
concerning himself so directly
with the young girl in his charge, but
could only guess when it came to
drawing conclusions. It wasn't likely
that he was seriously interested
in her, not when she was a princess
already promised in marriage to the
crown prince of Narella. Attachments
like that were formed only in
fiction; real-life, practical men knew
better, and if nothing else,
Fallan seemed practical. He was
probably only trying to make life
easier on himself by having Bellna too
starry-eyed to give him a hard
time. Or too wide-eyed by his threats,
the latest of which had done
exactly that to her. He had said he
would beat me if I didn't act like
the peasant I was supposed to be, but
somehow I still didn't believe
him. It wasn't the sort of thing a
mercenary could get away with, even
in the name of protection. Fallan was
probably hoping that if he said
it calmly and seriously enough, Bellna
the child would believe it.
Unfortunately for him he wasn't dealing
with Bellna, and I didn't like
the arrangements he'd made with the
redhead. I leaned back on the coach
seat and closed my eyes on the decision
that I'd have to push the good
captain a little more, and sabotage his
plans if at all possible. I was
the one getting paid to take the risks;
the idea of overprotecting a
decoy was absurd.
The distance to the next inn wasn't far
enough to let me do more than
grab a catnap. When the captain of
Bellna's mercenaries came to hand
her out of the coach, all of us,
including the new princess, were given
a surprise. The man wearing the
captain's neck scaff was Ralnor, and he
was the picture of courtesy to the
redhead. Fallan, now a lieutenant,
gathered the rest of us "girls"
together, and herded us along after his
captain and our princess. The rest of
the mercenaries took up their
places around and behind us, and we
repeated our parade to the inn.
After Ralnor and Fallan checked out the
interior we went inside, were
immediately noticed by the tall,
slightly pot-bellied man who was the
innkeeper, then went through the same
revelation scene we had at the
previous inn. I'd decided to wait for
the 'grand announcement before
making my move, so' when the innkeeper
was gasping in shocked delight I
began to step forward-and discovered
that Fallan hadn't counted on my
being intimidated by his threats. Three
of his men were inches away
from me at left, right and back, and
the disguised captain himself was
right in front of me. I took no more
than that one short step before
finding myself in a box of hefty male
bodies, and seconds later our
party had separated, the redhead and
Ralnor being led to a table,
Fallan and six of his men, the three
girls and I all moving toward a
door in the far wall. With all eyes in
the place on the "princess," no
one noticed that one of the peasant
girls wasn't moving entirely on her
own. I noticed it, of course, but there
wasn't much I could do and
still stay in character. Shouting over
wide shoulders or past thick
arms wouldn't be very effective, but
that was the only option Fallan
had left open to me.
The door in the far wall let us into a
big, stuffy room filled with the odor of cooking food. Four women in
peasant dress hurried from pot to
pan to preparation table to fire, sweat
on their faces and boredom in
their eyes. Five girls hurried around
filling wine jugs and collecting
goblets, three male slaves in chains
lugged heavy sacks or carried
armioads of wood, and two men wearing
yellow and white neck scarves and
very obvious swords stood and watched
the hurry all around them without
sharing in it. The two armed men were
house guards, and when they saw
Fallan and his huskies they
straightened and came away from the wall
they'd been leaning on
"Calmly," Fallan called,
holding one hand up, palm outward, toward the
two men. "Our Company rides in the
service of the Princess Bellna, who
now pauses for refreshment in your
house. We, ourselves, are here to
assist you in guarding the pots - as
well as help to ourselves to a bit
of the best of them. Are there any
about it would be wise to look upon
with suspicion?"
"None save yourselves,"
answered one of the men, a dark-haired, darkeyed,
almost-match to Fallan. He was grinning
faintly to show he might
be joking, but he and the other man
kept their backs to the wall and
their hands not far from their hilts.
"Well spoken," Fallan nodded,
clearly in approval. "To accept my word
would be foolishness on your part. It
would undoubtedly be best if you
were to..."
"Why do you all stand about
gawping?" a sudden voice demanded, and we
turned to see the innkeeper in the
doorway. "The Princess Bellna honors
my house with her presence, and those
in my service take their ease
while my wine sours and my food burns!
To your work, all of you, and
that as quickly as you value your
freedom - or skins!"
The women and girls, who had obviously
been watching the exchange
between Fallan and the house guards,
paled at the snap in the
innkeeper's voice and immediately
turned back to what they'd been
doing. The three slaves, dressed in
filthy rags tied around their
middles, short, heavy chains, and a
good selection of whip marks, also
worked at looking busy, two of them
shuffling out of the room on some
errand or other. The only ones not
upset by the innkeeper's threat were
the house guards, who finally relaxed
from the stiffened, ready
position they'd been in, and sauntered
over closer to be heard over the
unending fl6w of commands coming out of
their employer.
"Were you about to suggest that we
await the arrival of the innkeeper,
the suggestion was sound," the
dark-haired guard told Fallan with a
grin. "It is now clear that you
are honored guests, and may be offered
a cup or two when the hubbub has
finally quieted."
"A cup or two would be well
received," Fallan said with an amiable nod,
turning his head to watch the
frantically hurrying girls and women, who
were being commanded to even greater
speed by the innkeeper. "A pity
this hubbub will be awhile in
quieting."
The guard raised his brows in doubt
before also looking at the goingson,
but Fallan turned out to be right. The
hurrying back and forth took
forever to be over, and once it was,
half the contents of the kitchen
was gone. I remembered all the courses
I'd been offered at the last
inn, and hoped the redhead was hungry.
If it had still been me in her
place, I couldn't have eaten a thing.
"You wenches may now serve us and
take your own fare," Fallan announced
in the sudden peace and quiet,
stretching where he stood near the house
guards. "I will have a bowl of
that root soup and a cut of light bread,
but first of all a cup of wine."
"Bring wine for all, including
us," the dark-haired house guard
amended, looking over at the three
girls near me and then, last of all, me. Bellna gasped and backed
trembling into her corner at that look,
and the guard showed a faint grin.
"With your permission, Lieutenant, I
would have that red-haired one serve
me," he said to Fallan without
looking at him. "Is she yours or
your captain's?"
"Neither," Fallan answered,
putting his hand on the man's shoulder
while joining his stare. "Her
service belongs to the Princess, a fact
she is well aware of. By cause of that
fact, her actions when out of
sight of the Princess are much like
those of the Princess herself. Her
service to us is clumsy, reluctant and
far from pleasing, for she
believes the Princess will protect her
from our wrath. For the sake of
your temper, you would be wise to
choose another."
"For the sake of my eyesight,
however, there is no other choice," the
man laughed in answer, still watching
me. "Have her fetch our wine."
"As you please," Fallan
agreed with a shrug in his voice, but his eyes
were a lot less unconcerned. "Fetch
two cups of wine, wench, and see
that you do so in an acceptable manner.
Should you be beaten the
Princess may well be furious, yet will
you still have received the
beating."
I tossed my head and turned away from
them, annoyed as all hell that
Fallan had boxed me up so neatly. If I
refused to serve them, Fallan
would have to beat me, or the house
guards would surely get suspicious.
The role I was committed to would let
me do not a single thing to stop
him, which meant that if I didn't want
to be beaten, I'd have to avoid
it rather than stop it. I stalked over
to the three peasant girls
already working on getting wine and
food together for Fallan and his
men, ignored their smirks, and
appropriated two goblets of wine. Since
the goblets had been poured for and by
someone else that took care of
the smirks, but I didn't care if the
girls were displeased with me. If
they didn't like what I was doing, they
could complain to the princess.
I carried the two goblets of wine over
to Fallan and his new friend,
not paying any attention to how much
was spilling onto the floor as I
moved briskly along. Fallan had laid
down the parameters of my new
role, and the character he had drawn
wouldn't have cared if all of the
wine had ended up on the floor. The two
men watched me approach, Fallan
annoyed but the house guard grinning,
and I toyed briefly with the idea
of seeing how well the two of them
would look wearing the wine. It
seemed like a dandy idea to me just an
accident, of course but I
suddenly became aware of the fact that
my mind guest didn't agree.
Somehow, the Bellna presence had picked
up the thought I'd been toying
with and had nearly gone into shock
over it, then had begun pouring out
flash after flash of nearly pure panic.
Her attention was focused more
on the house guard than on Fallan, and
I was reluctantly forced to
agree with her conviction that he would
not find having wine spilled
all over him at all amusing. As soon as
I decided against the accident
Bellna's panic calmed a good deal,
proving that she was picking up my
intentions. I would have enjoyed
looking a little further into the new
development, but Fallan and the guard
were stepping forward and
reaching for the goblets.
"Clumsy, as you said, yet
commendably swift," the guard remarked, still
grinning as he sipped at the wine he'd
taken from me. "A wench clearly
trainable by one who is willing to
spend the time. Does the Princess
mean to pass the darkness with us?"
"No," Fallan answered after
taking a good swallow from his own goblet.
"We depart as soon as her meal is
done."
"A pity," the house guard
murmured, half his face hidden behind his
goblet as he drank. Only his eyes
remained visible, and the look in
them sent a shudder through Bellna,
which she helpfully passed on to me. I didn't much care for the house
guard either, but Bellna seemed
really afraid of him. I faded back as
the two men began discussing
employment opportunities available to
mercenaries in Narella, and was
rewarded with Bellna's sigh of relief.
She would have enjoyed staying
near Fallan, but with the house guard
there, she was happier being a
good distance away.
The thought of distance brought back my
previous thoughts of separating
myself from Fallan and his game, which
was still a point well worth
considering. I stood to one side of the
big kitchen watching the three
peasant girls hurrying back and forth
with wine and food for Fallan and
his men, wondering if the damage had
already been done. At that point I
couldn't very well go back to the first
inn we'd stopped at, but the
present inn would do just as well if I
could have access to it without
Fallan and his group being there. I
wasn't worried about the innkeeper
believing my story-there was a great
deal of difference between peasant
and princess on that world, and a few
minutes of conversation with the
man would prove everything I said. No;
the biggest problem was the
question of which of us Clero's men
would find and zero in on, me or
the coach and the redhead. I was more
than well aware of the fact that
Damyon's project would be a success
whichever way the choice went, but
being that practical was beyond me just
then. If Clero's men attacked
the coach the redhead and the other
three girls would die, right along
with Fallan and any of his men who
tried to stop them. I was the only
one who knew how well mounted that
attack was sure to be, but I
couldn't tell anyone, least of all
Fallan. Making a fuss at the inn was
the only chance I had of drawing the
heat away from the others and back
to someone who had a chance of
surviving it; letting it go on the easy
way was something I couldn't live with.
As soon as all the men were served, my
three ex-servants began putting
together their own meal. I'd been
drifting aimlessly around the edges
of the kitchen, passing every doorway
in it and trying to decide which
of them led outside. Two of them did
without a doubt, but Fallan's eyes
had been on me the whole time I'd been
near them, showing he didn't
intend to be caught asleep at the
switch. I could have beat out Fallan
in any footrace ever proposed, but our
little to-do in the tent a short
while earlier had shown me I would need
overland travel mode to do a
real job of it. Overland travel mode
lets an agent draw on his or her
entire bodily resources, which makes it
very draining even when used
for only a short while. During that
short while, however, speed and
endurance are improved by a minimum
factor of five, which makes for one
hell of a spectacular show. I could put
on that show in the middle of a
forest, with no one but insects, birds,
and animals watching, but not
in the close environs of that inn. Near
the inn I'd have to use normal
speed, and Fallan had shown me just how
fast he could be. If I didn't
want to take the chance of being run
down I'd have to find another way
out of that kitchen, one that would
keep Fallan unsuspicious until I
had a good enough lead. It took two
circuits of the kitchen and five
minutes' worth of should-I-shouldn't-I,
but I finally settled on the
doorway the slaves had been using.
A doorway was just what it was,
doorless and dim and undoubtedly the
access to an attached storeroom. Most
storerooms had doors leading to
the outside, but even if they didn't
they usually had windows. Fallan
had ignored me when I'd passed that
doorway, which made it a good bet
even if I had to loosen a couple of
boards in the wall at the back.
When I neared it the third time, no one
in the room was looking my way,
not even the three slaves, which made
it definitely the time to go. I
took two more steps, then slipped
through into the dimness. Wooden crates, kegs, and sacks almost
filled the room, leaving no more
than a couple of narrow aisles with
which to reach the back. I slipped
through the congestion to the second
aisle, the one farthest from the
doorway, and headed back to see what
there was to see. There were large
stacks of firewood, sacks of
vegetables, boxes of salted meat, cases of
wine, kegs of ale, stands of goblets,
racks of bone plate but no doors
or windows. I worked my way all the way
back, using the glow of two
small lamps on the wall to keep from
tripping and killing myself, but
it was a waste of time. No doors, no
windows, and heavy wooden logs for
walls rather than kickable slats. The
semi-darkness wasn't even a cool
darkness, and when I saw three piles of
ragged bedding below three
metal rings set into the walls, I
pitied the slaves. In full summer
that storage room would be an oven, in
winter a true refrigerator, but
that was where they were probably
chained very night. If I could have
broken out and left the way open for
them I would have done it, but
breaking out of a room like that was
beyond the resources then at my
command. I moved the top of my blouse
down a little against the
closeness, then turned to retrace my
steps out of that dead end.
"An excellent beginning," he
said in a very soft voice as I stopped
short with a gasp. "I will be
pleased to assist with the removal of the
entire bodice, therefore you need
concern yourself no further. The
pleasure will be entirely mine."
"You may not touch me!" I
said in an overshrill voice, that and the
heavy fear turning my heartbeat into a
thud all through the courtesy of
Bellna. The man was the dark-haired
house guard, of course, and it was
clear that not everyone had been
looking the other way when I'd entered
the storeroom.
"May I not?" he grinned,
moving forward slowly and making me back away.
"There are many things one may not
do, yet are they done over and
again. The Princess, I understand,
would pout and protest if her
favored wench were to be put beneath a
man, yet such protest would not
occur if she was unaware of the doing.
You will give me service on your
back, pretty wench, and afterward say
nothing of that service, else
shall those who count themselves friend
to me see that you are taken
from your place and sold as a slave. Do
you understand?"
"No," I moaned, trembling
with Bellna's terror and nearly out of
control. There was no need to look
around for a way out because there
was none; the only way out lay past the
man who continued to advance on
me.. I also continued backing, shaking
my head numbly, and then I
struck the wall. The contact seemed to
be the final shock, and my mouth
flew open, ready to release the scream
of abject terror in my throat,
yet the mercenary before me was
prepared. As quickly as my mouth
opened, so quickly was a cloth thrust
in, and then was I taken by the
arms and lowered to the filthy rags
piled upon the floor.
"Silence is best when engaged in
an activity of this sort," he
chuckled, lowering himself to one knee
above me. "Your moans of
pleasure will be lost to me I know, yet
one must make sacrifices in
such instances. My, my, what have we
here?"
His hands had gone into the top of my
bodice, and the touch of them
upon my breasts was an even greater
spur to my terror. He was clearly
the sort I had been warned of, the sort
who would take my use without
leave merely because he thought me a
peasant. I reached for the cloth
to pull it from my mouth, yet he took
my wrists and held them in one
large, merciless hand.
"Ah, no, my pretty, you must
recall the need for silence," he
whispered, grinning well at the fear he
was able to see in my eyes..
"Far better that we seek what
other treasures lie beneath this cloth." His free hand touched
my leg, rose upon it beneath the thin skirt, and
then I was back again, Bellna gibbering
in fear in her favorite corner.
Her panic was still racing through me,
sapping my strength and reason,
and her relinquishment of control was
almost too late. The house guard
slid his hand onto my thigh, making my
head ring with Bellna's screams,
and I just couldn't help myself. I had
to do something to make him let
me go, even if it blew my role straight
out of existence. The bastard
had my wrists pinned, but that still
left me free to raise both legs
and kick him in his face and chest. He
released my wrists as he went
over sideways at the blow, cursing in
surprise as he hit the dirty
floor. I scrambled to my feet and
pulled the wad of cloth out of my
mouth, intending to go over him before
he could recover, but the man
was no lily with a glass jaw. He pulled
himself to his feet almost as
fast as I had done, blocking me in with
his body again, wiping his
mouth with the back of his hand.
"So, you would strike at me when
my attention was elsewhere, eh, slut?"
he snarled, well beyond finding the
situation as amusing as he had.
"Let us see what you may do with
my eyes full upon you - and my hands,
as well!"
He came for me then with those hands
outstretched, ready to close the
distance between us in three or four
fast steps. Never in my life had I
had trouble making decisions, but right
then I didn't know what the
hell to do! If I stopped him - which I
could do very easily - there
would be no accusations of hitting him
when he wasn't looking. He'd
know a better fighter had settled his
hash, and on that planet fifteenyear- old girls just didn't do that to
trained mercenaries. I had enough
control back from Bellna to just stand
there and let him do whatever he
pleased, but playing patsy was almost
guaranteed to do more than
protect my role. As mad as he was it
would also probably get me good
and knocked around, possibly to the
point of broken bones. I know I'm
better than most, but instant healing
isn't among my store of talents.
Even a bad sprain would likely mean the
game for me with Clero's men,
but if I put the clown away Clero's men
could hear about it and know
something was wrong. Whatever I did
would turn out to be the wrong
move, and as he closed with me I still
couldn't decide which way to go.
The first slap told me which way I
wanted to go, but an open hand isn't
a fist, and I've lived through a lot
worse. I stumbled sideways with
the force of the blow, gasping
involuntarily at the ache in my teeth
and the pain in my head and shoulder as
they hit the wall. The room
swung around for a crazy minute, dark
shadows and smudges of light
mixing together in a swirl, and then
there was a ripping sound as the
house guard's hands came together on my
blouse then pulled violently
apart. The spinning of the room stopped
when a big hand closed hard on
my breast, deliberately hard, making me
grunt with the pain. I was
pulled close to the guard's
now-sweating body, his pleasure at hurting
me almost thick enough to feel,
Bellna's hysterical screaming tearing
at the inside of my head. I fought no
harder than Bellna would have to
get myself free, but holding back was
getting more and more difficult
to do. The man pulled my head back by
the hair and forced his lips onto
mine, smothering the scream he expected
when his squeezing fingers
closed on the nipple of the breast he
held. The fear raced through me,
as did my rage, exploding then
coalescing, when -
"Get of a scrofulous muck slave!"
came a snarl, and the guard was
pulled away from me so suddenly that I
dropped to the slave rags on the
floor. It was Fallan who had pulled the
slob off me, and I sat and
panted in an effort to reestablish
control while the big mercenary did
what I'd almost been unable to keep
from doing. He'd pulled the guard around to face him, blocked a wild
roundhouse aimed at his head, then
threw one of his own into the guard's
middle. The guard grunted at the
strength of the blow, doubled over,
then went to one knee with his arms
wrapped around himself. I expected
Fallan to finish him off, but he
turned to me instead, which was a
mistake. Fallan took no more than a
single step before the guard came up
with one that started at the
floor, trying to unman his opponent
with the blow. It would have done a
lot of damage if it had landed, but he
didn't know how fast Fallan
could move when he wanted to. Fallan
jumped back as the house guard
brought himself up from the floor with
the missed foul, but the
mercenary captain had had to move too
fast to keep his guard up. The
other man was able to shoot a fast,
hard left right into his middle,
harder than the one he'd taken.
The fact that I was starting to get to
my feet showed me that I'd
underestimated Fallan as badly as the
house guard had. We both expected
to see him fold from the punch he'd
taken, but it didn't happen. He
grunted to show that the try wasn't
everyone's imagination, then came
back with one of those measured throws
from two feet behind him, right
into the house guard's face. The solid,
meaty "thwak" sent the house
guard straight back and down, to land
unconscious even as his hand was
starting to reach for his sword. I had
time to stare down for a brief
moment at the motionless form at my
feet and wonder why he hadn't drawn
his sword to begin with, and then
Fallan was gently turning me to face
him.
"How badly are you hurt?" he
asked at once, carefully brushing my hair
back so that he could look at my face.
"How many times were you
struck?"
I tried to answer him, to tell him that
I wasn't hurt, but the Bellna
presence had been through too much as
well as having just been saved by
her idol. I began shuddering with
reaction as if I were the one feeling
it, and Fallan quickly wrapped his arms
around me and held me to him.
It was a strange sensation, being held
by him like that, feeling
Bellna's delirious joy overlapping her
narrow-escape hysterics and
realizing that he'd saved me as well as
her. Truthfully he'd saved me
twice, once from the possibility of
being badly hurt by the house
guard, and once from defending myself
against the attack and thereby
blowing my role. Bellna was terribly
aware of his broad chest against
my cheek, his powerful arms holding me
gently, and when I raised my
head and looked up into his face, I
could feel how desperately she
wanted him to kiss me. I felt exactly
the same, couldn't help but feel
exactly the same, but at the same time
I didn't want his kiss. None of
that assignment was over with, not
really, and I couldn't afford to
want to kiss him. As if he were reading
the thoughts of the Bellna
mind, Fallan's head began to lower to
mine, to take a small part of the
victory winnings he'd earned, and that
was when I pushed out of his
arms.
"I am not hurt badly at all,
Captain," I said with a good deal of
tremor left in my voice. "You have
my thanks, and will surely have the
thanks of my father and my
husband-to-be. It would not be presumptuous
of you to also expect a reward."
Considering the way he was looking at
me, I couldn't help stumbling
over the word "reward," and
that seemed to amuse him. Laughter touched
his eyes very briefly, wiping away the
sharpness of desire, and then he
took a step backward to give me an up
and down.
"I have your permission to expect
a reward?" he asked, folding his arms
as he stared at me. "I consider
that extremely kind of you, wench, yet
would know what you believe you may
expect." "I?" I echoed, wondering what he was talking
about. "What might there
be which I would expect?"
"A good deal," he answered,
the amusement gone from him. "Were you not
told to remain near to me, so that you
might be properly protected?
Were you not told what would befall you
if you were to disobey? Had you
not taken yourself off, this would not
have happened, nor the
possibility of worse, had I not noticed
your absence. Are you prepared
for the reckoning?"
"Should you wish to see the matter
in that light, Captain, there is
surely another more deserving of a
reckoning with than I." I came back
stiffly, finally remembering to make a
stab at pulling the tatters of
my blouse back together the way Bellna
would have. "When I walked about
in the kitchens, I made certain that
your attention was with me; had I
thought it would wander, as though I
were of no consequence, I would
certainly not have allowed my curiosity
to bring me in here. It seems,
then, that my lack of protection is the
fault of another rather than
mine."
He stared at me in silence for a
minute, the flickering lamplight
showing nothing in the way of an
expression on his face. Because of
that, it was hard to tell what he
thought of my counterattack,
especially since it was pure hogwash. I
didn't know if he'd realized
yet that I was trying to slip the
leash, but if he hadn't, I certainly
wasn't about to tell him.
"So once again is it circumstance
rather than yourself who may be given
the blame," Fallan said at last, a
slight nod accompanying the
observation. "'I would venture to
assume that my reward is soon to be
turned to a reprimand, therefore shall
I dismiss all thoughts of reward
and inform you that no longer will
circumstances be held at fault. You,
wench, will reap the consequences of
your actions, and that as quickly
as we have reached our night's
lodgings. Wrap your shawl about yourself
so that we may depart."
"I shall reap nothing of the
sort," I huffed, reaching for the shawl
I'd forgotten all about. "Had I
remained in my proper position, such an
outrageous attack would not have
occurred. Need I remind you, Captain,
at whose insistence I did not remain in
my proper place?"
"All points of the disagreement
will be clarified when we have reached
our night's lodgings," Fallan
said, dismissing my arguments by refusing
to discuss them. The hard decision in
his voice was turning Bellna
wide-eyed again, but I refused to
believe the man would cut his own
throat by beating me. He might decide
to lecture me for an hour, but
lectures were easy to turn off,
especially when you had experience at
it, the way I did. It might not be a
bad idea to pretend to be
browbeaten at the end of the lecture,
which could take Fallan's eyes
off me long enough for me to do a fast
fade. Even though Clero's men
weren't in sight yet, I knew I was
running out of time. If I didn't
separate myself from Fallan soon, the
entire question would become
academic.
Fallan took my arm in one of his now
familiar firm grips, and began
hustling me out of the storeroom. He
seemed to have overlooked the fact
that I didn't yet have the shawl tied
around me, and his hand on my arm
wasn't helping matters any. The closer
we got to the door Out of the
storeroom, the more heat I could feel
in my cheeks from Bellna's
wailing embarrassment, and the more
frantically my hands fought to tie
the green wool-like material around me.
Back off and let me do it! I
ordered the presence in my mind,
silently cursing her too-deep sense of
modesty and lack of control, but I
could feel I wasn't getting through.
My breasts were bouncing with the pace
Fallan was forcing on me, and the feel of the rough shawl against my
skin was adding to Bellna's
agitation. She was about to be dragged
naked in front of peasants, and
the humiliation was killing her.
Fallan reached the end of the aisle and
turned without even slowing
down, taking me with him, seemingly
oblivious to the fact that I was
tripping over every third thing
sticking out of the stacked items to
the left of the aisle. His hand on my
arm kept me from going down, but
my own efforts to stay on my feet and
avoid more bruised shins, toes
and feet bottoms were destroying
Bellna's fumblings with the shawl. We
were back in the kitchen before
Bellna-I realized we were being
punished after all, and by then it was
too late. Every male eye in the
room was on me, staring hard as I
frantically closed the shawl and held
it in place, their eyes taking in the
inner burn of embarrassment I was
helpless to stop. Fallan finally let go
of my arm to look at my face
again in the better light, and one of
his men came up to him.
"Was the wench harmed,
Lieutenant?" the man asked as Fallan put his
hand on my face under the chin to keep
me from squirming away from him.
"What of the one who followed
her?"
"The one who followed her is now
asleep," Fallan replied, frowning only
slightly at the spot where the house
guard's slap had caught me. "She
will not be much bruised, a fact he may
thank as the reason for his
continuing to live. I also choose to
ignore his having reached for his
weapon."
"In opposition to the codes?"
the other man asked, sounding shocked,
echoing the sounds of shock from the
other mercenaries in the room,
including the other house guard. "When
not engaged to fight for
opposing sides, we are forbidden to
draw weapons against one another!"
"Perhaps he was taken by
forgetfulness," Fallan suggested, a dismissal
in the tone he used, finally letting my
face go. "Go and inform the
captain that we shall await the
Princess in her carriage, so that we
may depart as soon as she has ended her
meal."
"As you say, Ca- Lieutenant,"
the man responded, giving me a last
glance before turning and heading out
of the kitchen. I was still
holding the shawl, knowing damned well
Bellna would have a fit if I
tried tying it in front of all those
people. Once it was closed it
would cover me more completely, but the
process of tying would just
about strip me again. Fallan put a hand
in my back and pushed me toward
one of the two doors leading directly
outside, and the rest of our
party hurried to join us.
The coach stood waiting for us in the
afternoon sunshine, the harnessed
vair looking peaceful and satisfied.
Fallan made me stand and wait
while the other girls climbed in, then
put his head in the door after
I'd reclaimed my seat on the far side
of the coach.
"Should I feel you sufficiently
remorseful for your unthinking
willfulness, girl, I will obtain a new
bodice for you," he told me,
letting his glance slide over the
shawl. "Until that time, however, you
will cover yourself as best you may
with that which you have. When the
new bodice is brought, I will also
expect an apology for your past
behavior."
Don't hold your breath unless you look
good in blue, I commented to
myself as he closed the door and walked
away. I didn't need his
generosity, and especially wouldn't
need it when I managed to take off
in my own direction. The man may have
helped me out of a tight spot,
but he was still a royal pain in the
backside.
"Should the Captain see such an
expression upon your face, he will
punish you to an even greater extent
than he now intends," a whispered
voice came, and I looked up to see the
brown-haired girl who had told me how unhappy Fallan was with me that
morning. "Should you give him
the apology he wishes, he will surely
be more lenient with you."
The other two nodded their agreement to
the sentiment, all three of
them looking extremely uncomfortable,
and I didn't have to wonder why.
In my place they would have been
punished, and undoubtedly knew what it
was like.
"There will be neither apology nor
punishment," I assured them, taking
the opportunity to quickly tie the
shawl before Bellna could squawk.
"Though the beast has forced me to
dress as a peasant, never would he
dare to treat me as one to so great an
extent. I will arrive at my
destination as I was at my departing,
totally untouched by the beast
Fallan."
"Perhaps, Princess, you are
correct," said one of the others, the
oldest of the three, her expression
serious. "Perhaps your true station
will indeed keep you safe from the
Captain's displeasure. It will be
well to hope that this shall be so, for
if it is not, there are none to
protect you from him. This, above all
other things, must be
remembered."
They broke off the conversation then
out of respect for the "princess,"
who had finished her meal and was being
escorted back to the coach.
Considering it just as well, I let it
drop, too, working to keep the
pity off my face. Those girls really
did have no one to protect them
from the men around them, and they were
trying to make a sheltered
young girl aware of the real world, to
keep her safer than her
ignorance was likely to keep her. It
didn't matter that I didn't need
anyone to protect me; they didn't know
that, and they were trying to
help. I damned Fallan for risking their
lives so casually, then slumped
back and waited for the coach to get
moving again.
The only thing more boring than a slow,
primitive trip is a monologue
by a small town bumpkin on the wonders
of big city life, and once we
were on the road again we had both. The
redhead chattered away about
the fantastic meal and service she'd
been given, her previous silence
disappearing behind the flood of words
like shadows in a rainstorm. The
three girls listened with a good deal
of interest, but I sent my
attention out the window and turned my
hearing off, spending my time
praying for the attack that should have
already come. The redhead
hadn't noticed that her blouse was
hanging on me in tatters, so taken
was she with her new life. She seemed
to have forgotten that her life
both new and old could disappear at any
time, but I hadn't. I had
decided that I had to force Fallan to
let me play princess again, but
the one thing I couldn't decide on was
how.
The afternoon disappeared behind one
discarded plan after another, and
nightfall found me empty of ideas and
in a really lousy mood. The woods
were dark blobs on either side of the
road, a breeze moved in against
the warmth of the day, and I was
beginning to think about being hungry.
I was just wondering how far ahead the
next inn was when the coach
turned off the road into the trees,
making me Sit up with abrupt
suspicion. Both of the previous inns we
had stopped at had been built
right at the side of the road, and
there seemed to be no reason for the
unannounced side trip.
"A pity we left the last inn too
late to reach the next at a
comfortable time," the redhead
observed, looking casually out of the
window on her side of the coach. "We
now must take lodging in a
woodsman's house, a location far
inferior to an inn, yet the Captain
feels it best that we travel as short a
distance as possible in the
dark."
"A woodsman's house," mused
the girl who was oldest, staring at me through the darkness. "A
place with a house, a stable and perhaps a
woodshed; My father's house had no more
than a small woodshed, yet that
was where my sisters and brothers and I
were taken, to be punished. The
polished switch stung more greatly
there than any other place, and
this, I think, is true of all
woodsheds."
Again there was agreement from the
other girls, echoed even by the
redhead. The oldest girl was trying to
tell me to watch my step, but
her estimation of my biggest problem
didn't come anywhere near my own
estimation. I had been looking forward
to the next inn to see if I
couldn't pull some swindle even with
Fallan there, but we weren't going
to be at an inn. Woodsmen's houses were
located all over Narella,
funded by the Princes at the orders of
the King. Too many of the people
of Narella couldn't afford to stop at
an inn, so when they traveled
they were forced to camp out, making
themselves targets for slavers and
outlaws. The woodsmen, employed by the
Princes to control overpoaching
in their territories, enlarged their
houses and larders, then made
travelers welcome. If the travelers
were poor they ate and slept for
free, but if they weren't they were
expected to pay for what they
consumed. It was a system that worked
well in Narella, but it wasn't
likely to work well for me. An
innkeeper could be expected to know the
difference between a princess and a
peasant, but how many nobles did a
woodsman get to see? If it came down to
a choice between believing me
or Fallan, did I stand even the
slightest chance? I pulled the shawl
more about me and growled under my
breath, knowing damned well that I
didn't stand the chance of a feather in
a windstorm. The woodsman would
back Fallan, and I'd be left with the
pleasant job of explaining what I
was up to without admitting anything
damaging. And I didn't even have
the option of walking away any longer!
Once we stopped, slipping off
into the darkened woods would be
child's play, but what good would it
do? I wasn't likely to run into Clero's
men that way, and even if I did
they wouldn't know who I was. They
would still go after the redhead,
take her out, then continue merrily on
their way. For the hundredth
time I didn't know what to do, and so
just brooded.
It took longer than I expected to get
to the woodsman's house, and the
lighted windows hanging in the
blackness were a warming, welcoming
sight despite everything. My feet were
cold and my hands were cold, and
the damp of the forest night was even
beginning to work its way under
the cheap green shawl. The only one of
us who was comfortably warm was
the redhead; it was probably the first
time all day she hadn't been
sweltering. The coach pulled up and
stopped in front of the wide, twostoried
house, the mercenaries dismounted, and
"Captain" Ralnor came to
hand the "princess" out. With
that done the other girls climbed out and
I followed, all of us finding Fallan
waiting to escort us inside. At
that point it didn't matter much one
way or the other, so I did as the
others did and went along quietly.
The inside of the woodsman's large
house was warm, but it was also the
scene of throttled-down bedlam. Kids
ran in all directions for goblets
and pitchers of wine, for chairs with
cushions, for hastily made
snacks. Three older women stood at the
big fireplace where they were
cooking, but their eyes were shining
when they glanced over their
shoulders at the redhead. The grand
announcement had obviously already
been made, and I was glad I'd missed
it. Even the woodsman himself, a
shortish, stocky man with brown hair
and eyes and rough, home-made
clothes, seemed impressed, a depressing
observation to my mood of the
moment. Fallan's men filed into the
room behind us, closed the door,
then stood around with arms folded,
watching the excitement and eyeing
the food and drink. Curious about how
many men had been left outside I turned toward one of the front
windows, but Fallan caught my arm before
I was able to take the first step, and
took me with him over to the
woodsman.
"A good evening to you,
Lieutenant," the man greeted Fallan, raising
his goblet to him. "Will you join
us in a cup of my best ale?"
"With pleasure," Fallan
answered, responding to the woodsman's gesture
with a friendly nod. "First,
however, I must attend to a matter too
long unseen to. I have a girl to be
punished, and would ask the use of
your stables."
"Why, certainly, Lieutenant,"
the woodsman agreed with a chuckle while
Ralnor, the redhead - and I - stared at
Fallan in disbelief. "My stable
is yours, for however long you require
its use. You will find it
through there."
The woodsman nodded toward a
bolt-adorned door in the far wall to the
right of the fireplace, and Fallan
nodded again.
"My thanks, Woodsman," he
said, tightening his grip on my arm. "This
matter will not take long, and then we
may drink to one another's
fortune."
The woodsman returned Fallan's nod as
the big mercenary pulled me away
from him, heading us both toward the
door that had been pointed out. I
struggled against Fallan's hold in the
sort of lame way that had long
since begun to be very frustrating, and
got exactly as far as you would
expect.
"You may not do this to me!"
I hissed at Fallan, seriously wondering if
I had the patience left to just stand
there and let him do as he
pleased. "I refuse to accept this!
I will not accept it!"
"You will accept all I give and
more," Fallan muttered back, not even
looking at me. "The time has come
for a true understanding between us,
one too long in the coming. I cannot
keep you safe without your
complete cooperation, and this I will
have when we return from the
stables. I am now able to see that this
should have been done much the
sooner, as Grigon recommended."
Grigon? What the hell did Grigon have
to do with this? I glanced at
Fallan's determined profile as I asked
the question silently,
immediately deciding that I'd ask it
again aloud as soon as Fallan and
I were alone. I couldn't see Grigon
telling Fallan to beat me, even if
the Absari agent hadn't been all that
pleased with my obedience
quotient. It didn't make any sense, not
any of it, but we were only
three steps away from the door that
would open on some answers and I
could afford to wait that long. Fallan
reached the door, pulled it open
to reveal a large, dimly lit stable
that was closed tight from the
inside, and then - "Attack!"
shouted one of the mercenaries near a
front window, peering out at the
darkness and what it held. We could
all hear the sound of swords clashing
now, the thud of arrows into the
house, the cursing of men hard-pressed.
Clero's force had finally made
it, and I couldn't have been happier.
If I let them see me, I might be
able to lure them into the woods after
me-and then take care of them
one or two at a time. They were
committed to me now, and that was what
we'd been trying to accomplish. Bellna
and her King's escort would find
nothing they couldn't handle in their
way, and I was all through with
having to stand around being helpless.
I took a half step back toward
the front door, forgetting all about
Fallan which turned out to be a
mistake.
"That direction is not for you,"
he growled, pulling me off balance by
the hold he had on my arm and pushing
hard enough to send me stumbling
through the doorway. "That is the
place for you, wench, and as you
value your life you will remain there."
I opened my mouth to tell him what to do with himself, but the
bastard
slammed the door in my face before I
had a single word out. Raving
furious was a good description of what
I felt then, and I moved fast to
the door to shove on it - only to find
that the bolt had been thrown.
"Cross-eyed, impotent son of a
beslimed street stroller!" I snarled,
pounding on the unmoving door. "Gelded
crawler in and eater of offal!
Open this door, else I shall. . ."
I was so wild I was ready to break the
door, which turned out to be my
second mistake in as many minutes.
Getting mad in a dangerous situation
is as stupid and potentially fatal as
walking blindfolded through
racing ground traffic. All the shouting
I was doing covered whatever
noise they made coming up behind me,
and my ranting was abruptly cut
off by the presence of a wet cloth
pressed fast to my nose and mouth. I
suddenly knew they'd been hiding in the
stable, waiting for the attack
to start, waiting to do whatever they
planned on doing. I tried to stop
my breathing as I brought an elbow back
hard into the ribs of whoever
was holding that cloth, but before the
blow landed his free arm had
already brought a fist back into my
middle with a goodly amount of
force, causing me to gasp in two
complete lungfuls of the flat,
strangling vapors coming out of the
cloth. The cloth-holder did some
gasping himself as he let me go, but my
head was already spinning too
fast for me to take advantage of the
freedom. I tried to move away from
the door and farther into the stable,
to find some place to hole up
until my head cleared, but it was
simply no use. Instead of walking I
slipped down to the floor, stretched
out on my left side and well along
in floating away.
"The slut!" said a choked
voice from somewhere above me, pain and anger
clear in the words. "I will have
the skin off her in strips for daring
to strike me!"
"The Prince means to do other with
her than have her life," came
another voice, a somehow familiar one
with a chuckle in it. "She will
regret having struck at the both of us,
more so than if we were to take
vengeance ourselves. Her life might
have been taken easily enough at
the inn."
"Aye, and a good thing it was that
the Prince had the foresight to
place you at that inn," said the
first voice, grimly pleased. "Had you
not been there, we might well have
taken the wrong wench."
"This one would be worth the
taking in any event," the second answered,
and a booted foot came to push me flat
on my back. The foot belonged to
the house guard from the last inn, and
through billowing clouds of
dizziness I could see him grinning down
at me. "Had she been unspoken
for, I would have claimed her, to repay
some part of the humiliation I
was forced to accept in uncovering her
true identity. Did they think me
so foolish as to be unable to recognize
Fallan, a long-time Captain of
his Company? Was I to believe that this
same Fallan would be concerned
over the brief use of a mere serving
wench? They are the fools, not I."
"And double the fools for having
sent her out here, alone, at the first
outward sign of our attack,"
agreed the first man. "It was clear they
would be unable to reach the next inn
at a reasonable time and would
therefore stop here, yet I doubted when
you insisted she would be sent
into our hands in such a manner as
this. Your words have now been
proven correct, and we are now able to
take her to those who wait."
"As the Prince also anxiously
awaits her preparation, we shall do that
very thing," the ex-house guard
said with a grin, slowly going down to
one knee. "It will, however, be
considerably more difficult for her to
awaken to her predicament; therefore-"
His words broke off as his arm moved
through the clouds with the cloth he'd retrieved, and there was no
avoiding it. Two more breaths and I
was gone fishing.
Chapter 5
I awoke to the awareness of a faint
headache behind my eyes, a dulled
pulse that was already beginning to
fade away even as I became aware of
it. I took a deep breath and my senses
flowed out to a greater distance
from my body, no longer wrapped up
under a blanket of unconsciousness.
I could hear the sounds of movement and
life a short distance away,
people going about their business.
Closer up there was a clean, faintly
perfumed smell, feminine without a
doubt and some-how dainty and
delicate. Whatever I lay on was hard
and not very comfortable, rough
and scratchy to my fingertips, somehow
adding to the dryness in my
mouth. My eyes blinked open to get a
look at it and-Damn! I sat up so
fast that my stomach twisted with
nausea, and thick dizziness swirled
my eyesight for a minute. I ignored it
all and brought my right wrist
up to get a closer look at the shackle
closed around it, all at once
remembering what had happened just
before I'd gone beddy-bye. Fallan
and I had both been suckered, but he
was still back in the woodsman's
house, at worst feeling foolish, while
I had more immediate problems.
Two of them were the two-inch wide
metal cuffs closed around my wrists,
another the foot-and-a-half length of
chain holding those cuffs
together, the fourth, fifth and sixth
the same cuff and chain setup on
my ankles. I twisted the right wrist
cuff around to get a better view
of the lock that kept it closed, and
immediately felt a little better.
The lock was simple and obvious, one I
could have opened in no time as
soon as I found a pick, so I wasn't
quite as securely chained up as
those who had put me there wanted me to
be. Even so, I didn't like the
looks of the rig I had been closed
into, a sentiment shakily echoed by
the Bellna presence, who peeked
nervously out from her favorite corner.
The torn blouse, green shawl and print
skirt I had been wearing were
all gone, replaced in part by a very
short, poncho-like piece of sheer
white material. The thing went over my
head to hang down front and
back, was completely open at the sides,
and was slit wide enough and
deeply enough in front to reach my
waist and then some. Holding it
tight to my body was a slender belt of
chain, delicate-looking but
locked on as securely as the wrist
cuffs, two smallish rings and a
short metal tongue attached to the
front. The chain linking my wrists
ran through the two rings, but the
purpose of the slim metal tongue was
a mystery, one I had no real interest
in poking at. What I did want to
poke at was a way out, but the place I
sat in didn't offer many
options.
The room was clearly part of a tent,
but floored as it was and as well
staked down, even an outer wall would
have probably been useless. I
heard a tinkle of chain and looked at
the girl who had turned in her
sleep, a young girl, one of two others
who were in the tent room with
me. Four lamps, one on each wall, let
me see around the room, but there
wasn't much to see; tan tent walls, a
hard, scratchy mat of a floor, a
series of carved wooden chests along
the walls, three young, attractive
females chained and half-dressed in
translucent white. Not a hell of a
lot to work with, and nothing at all to
set the mind at ease. I hadn't
been brought wherever it was for my
benefit, and I couldn't afford to
forget that "the Prince" was
"anxiously awaiting" my "preparation." If
it wasn't Clero they'd been talking
about I'd demote myself to cadet
status, but nothing that drastic would
be necessary. Clero was waiting
for me, all right, and the best thing I
could do would be to disappoint him.
I struggled to my feet with a light
tinkling of chain which was
answered by the movement of the second
girl, stirring slightly as the
first girl had. The first one was
dark-haired and slender, the second
chestnut-haired and smaller, neither
one looking older than Bellna's
fifteen, the brunette possibly younger.
Both girls moved a second time,
fitfully, as though they were beginning
to come out of the same
unconsciousness that had held me,
showing me it was more than time to
move on. Or mince on. The chain
stretched between my ankles was too
short to allow a decent stride, which
meant I had to flounce along
almost on my toes. That, together with
the length of the skimpy poncho
a quarter of an inch less and it would
no longer be able to be called a
"covering" just have made me
a sight to behold, but looking foolish
wasn't my major concern. With my ankles
chained, the only kicks I'd be
able to execute would be two-footed
blasts, and I'd never be able to
land upright after one of them. If I
ran into anyone standing in my
way, I'd have to sneak up on him and
use the wrist chain as a strangle
cord. One-handed. I felt like cursing
but sighed instead, knowing it
could have been a hell of a lot worse.
The chains I wore could have
been bolted to a wall, or there could
have been watchdogs posted right
inside the room. Knowing how lucky I
was I turned away from the two
sleeping girls toward the tan hanging
covering the room entrance - just
as it was pushed aside by the two men
coming in.
The two men were far from small, both
dark-haired and dark-eyed,
dressed in black pants and boots and
golden yellow shirts, typical
heavies and looking the part.. Bellna
squeaked inside my head and
scooted back into her corner, leaving
me all alone in the middle of the
floor, caught in the act, so to speak.
It wasn't the first time I'd
been caught like that, but Bellna's
fluster and my own idiot reflexes
almost did me in. Automatically I
started to go into standard attackdefense
position, which was not meant to be
taken when ankle-chained.
Rather than looking dangerous and ready
I managed to trip myself, which
ended me up on the hard floor covering
belly down, looking up at two
faintly amused men.
"Where did you think to go,
slave?" the one on the left asked, letting
his eyes move over me. "It was not
expected that you would be awake as
yet."
"For what reason would I not be
awake?" I countered, playing dumb as I
usually did. Special Agents were harder
than normal to put out, and had
a faster snapback when wake-up time
came. Survival is made up of edges
like that, but it hadn't been too
helpful that time. "And I am not a
slave! I am free, and therefore should
not be chained in such a manner!
I must be released immediately!"
I knew I was pushing it by making inane
demands, but it was the sort of
thing an innocent like Bellna would
have done, and these people should
have had some idea as to who I was
supposed to be. I held my mental
breath as the two men stared down at
me, and then the one who had
spoken a minute earlier laughed.
"It has never failed to amuse me
to see wenches in chains declare
themselves free," he said, drawing
another smile from the man beside
him. "Best you prepare yourself,
wench, for you will soon learn better.
Also will you learn to respond quickly
and completely to questions put
to you. Those who brought you here
spoke of having given you twice the
vapors usually given a captured vessel,
and yet are you awake before
those others. For what reason are you
awake, and where did you think to
go?"
"I am awake from having awakened,
and thought to take myself from this tasteless room! " I
snapped, cursing his persistence as I began to get
to my feet. I didn't want him to think
there was anything special about
me, but I wasn't getting much of what I
wanted just then. He moved
forward a fast two steps to bend and
get a fistful of my hair, then
knocked my head into the hard scratchy
floor.
"A slave is not permitted to take
such a tone with anyone at all, not
to speak of a free man, he said in a
level voice after I had cried out
at the double pain of the knock and the
grip on my hair. "You will
remain on the floor, face down, until
you have my permission to rise.
And I will recall this matter of early
awakening, and will speak to our
records keeper of it. It is a thing
your future master will need to
know."
He waited a few seconds to see if I
would have anything else to say,
but with the damage already done, the
effort wasn't worth it. Bellna
was sending waves of shivering
disbelief through me, making my body
tremble with her fear, and I let it
happen to cover the almost-snarl I
felt in my own right. Big, brave men
who abused chained women were a
special love of mine, and all I wanted
to do was get my hands on the
clown with or without being chained.
But I wasn't likely to get my
hands on him, and even if I did it
wasn't likely to do much good with
the second man there. Survival right
then meant being a helpless,
frightened little girl, and that's what
I'd have to be. We'd all
thought that Clero wanted Bellna's
life, but we'd been wrong; if I'd
known he wanted her as a slave instead,
I'd never have gotten involved.
I'm not what would be considered good
slave material, not even under
the best of circumstances. Right then,
with the main attack drawn away
from its legitimate target, all I
wanted was out of there.
Once my hair was released, my new
friend and his companion moved past
me, and moments later I heard groaning
protests in female voices,
telling me that my two roommates were
being roused. I continued to lie
face down where I'd been left, the
chains and rings digging into me, my
nose on the scratchy surface of the
flooring. The part of my mind that
was me rumbled uselessly with dark
thoughts, and the part that was
Bellna sniffled and blubbered in
fright. It was a good opportunity to
see if I could reach the Bellna
presence to calm her, but after ten
minutes of trying I gave it up. Nothing
seemed to reach the Bellna
presence but spiteful intentions, which
could not be considered
communication of the reliable sort. If
I started out with the idea of
doing some damage, I got either protest
or silence, putting me in the
driver's seat; if I let things ride to
see how they would go, Bellna's
feelings crowded mine aside. It looked
as though I was too well
controlled and Bellna not controlled
enough, and that would be an-other
problem to face in those chains. As if
there weren't enough without
that.
The two newly awakened girls went
through exclamations of disbelief and
protest much in the same way that I
had, but only one of them tried to
insist. She was laughed at and roughed
up in a small way the same as I
had been, and then there was movement
at the door flap to interrupt any
further messing around. Another heavy
in black pants and golden yellow
shirt entered, but he just stood there
holding the flap. The next man
in was of slighter build, wearing a
pale yellow shirt, moving with a
polished grace, light brown hair and
gray eyes adding to his air of
superior breeding. Behind him came a
pretty blond female slave, wearing
the same sort of outfit and wrist
chains that the rest of us wore,
carrying a small package wrapped in
cloth. The girl hurried through the
opening and moved quickly to one side,
keeping as much distance as
possible between herself and the male
slave who entered slowly behind her. The man was big by almost any
standard you care to use, and his
chains were a lot heavier and wider
than the ones used on females. He
was followed by two whip carrying,
armed men in dark gold, and he'd
been given nothing but a faded green
loin wrap to wear, a green that
matched the color of the very brief
cloth poncho his female counterpart
was wearing. The other two girls and I
were wearing white, but this
girl and the man both wore faded green.
The concept of color-coding is
a lot older and more universal than
most people know, but before I
could think about what the differences
might be, the newcomer in the
light yellow shirt got the show on the
road.
"I see they are all awake and
aware," he said to the two men who had
entered earlier. "A prompt
beginning is ever a good sign. Arrange them
now, and prepare to take your own
places."
The man in pale yellow walked to a
wooden chest, pulled out a thick,
wool-like mat and several yellow
pillows, then sat down on the mat and
made himself comfortable against the
pillows. By the time he was ready,
the other two girls and I had been put
into a row halfway across the
room from the man, all of us on our
feet and facing the man, all of us
tinged with the flush of embarrassment.
Being displayed like that was
as horrible for Bellna as it was for
the other two girls, but the grin
the man wore showed he was enjoying the
sight.
"You are each of you quite lovely,
slaves," he said, examining us one
at a time in frank approval. "Your
future masters will be pleased, most
especially after you have completed
your training. You will learn
quickly and obey completely, else will
you be punished as you have
never before experienced."
"You cannot treat me so!"
blurted the girl on the extreme left, her
voice quivering with emotion. The third
girl stood between us, smaller
than either of us, frightened from the
roots of her hair to the tips of
her toes. "When my father has
discovered where I have been taken, he
will bring his guard and destroy this
evil place!"
"There will be neither discovery
nor destruction, slave," the man
answered without anger, locking eyes
with the pretty brunette. "Best
you know that it was your father
himself who allowed your capture, to
provide a gift for his good friend who
desires you in slavery. Your
second eldest brother is now pledged in
marriage to the daughter of
this friend, an arrangement which will
bring considerable benefits to
your father. Your enslavement was but a
small part of the bride price."
The man's tone was so matter-of-fact
that the girl just stared at him
open-mouthed, knowing the truth when
she heard it. Even if she managed
to escape the chains she wore, she no
longer had a home to return to.
The man in yellow smiled faintly when
he saw the point hit home, then
he turned his eyes to the next girl in
line.
"You, slave, were foolish enough
to be rude to a man of considerable
position," he told her, watching
as her trembling increased. "The
haughtiness of your family place is to
be made into slave obedience and
a desire to please, and then you will
be his. Your family now believes
you to be dead, therefore may you also
consider the matter of search
and discovery closed."
The small girl just stood there
shaking, not even bowing her chestnuthaired
head, probably due to being deeply in
shock or as forced to
believe the bitter truth as the first
girl. The man in yellow let his
eyes move over her small but lush
curves another minute, and then it
was my turn.
"As for the last of our newest
slaves, the matter is somewhat
different," he said, smiling
faintly as he met my eyes. Your father
dared to attempt elevating you to a
position which was not meant to be yours, therefore must another
position be given you. In your instance
discovery is, to a small extent,
possible, and yet for you discovery
would undoubtedly mean ultimate
destruction. One who was enslaved, even
for a brief time, would be totally
unacceptable for the marriage you
were pledged to, and the insult of your
presence might well bring about
war between your father and the father
of your intended husband. Your
father, surely as well aware of the
point as any, would either have
your life taken as quickly as you were
found, else would you be sent to
a far-distant retreat, there to live
out your life in unrelieved
solitude. As a slave, you will be
spared both of those consequences."
The shock Bellna was feeling brought a
shudder to me, silencing me as
effectively as the other two girls had
been silenced. Everything the
man in yellow had said to the girl he
thought of as the Princess Bellna
was true, and the cruelty of that truth
was worse than a flogging. I
felt abandoned and alone and helpless
and betrayed and completely
destroyed, all of it at once and all of
it overwhelming. "I" was lost
beneath the onslaught, and I sank to a
sitting position on the floor,
only peripherally aware of the fact
that the other two girls had done
the same thing before me.
"And now it is time to truly
begin," the man in yellow announced
briskly, as though he were getting more
than dull, uncomprehending
attention from his three victims. "Two
of you are as yet virginally
untouched, the third used so little
that there is scarcely a
difference. We will begin by teaching
you the truth concerning your
bodies, yet first must another matter
be seen to."
He gestured in the direction of the
slave female he had brought with
him, and she immediately hurried with
the package she carried to the
two men in golden yellow shirts, who
had been standing behind the line
formed by the other two girls and
myself. The third man in golden
yellow, the one who had held the flap
open for the man in light yellow,
followed the slave to join the other
two behind us, but Bellna's upset
left me nothing in the way of curiosity
as to what they were doing. I
sat in an envelope of misery, one palm
against the scatchy mat to lean
on, both legs and their ankle chain to
the other side, beyond even the
thought of trying to escape. Because of
that, I found myself crying out
in pained surprise with the other two
girls when a big hand tangled in
my hair and forced me to my knees.
"Slaves are not permitted a
sitting position save they be ordered to it
by their master," the man in light
yellow said mildly, looking from one
to the other of us. "You will now
be fitted with a device to remind you
of this stricture, and also to remind
you of the matter of punishment.
You may proceed."
The last was for the men around us, and
proceed they did. One of the
armed, whip-carrying men circled the
male slave, crossed to the girl on
the far left, then took a fistful of
her hair when the man behind her
released his grip. The whip man waited
while the other took the girl's
wrist chain, pulled it out between the
two rings, wrapped it several
times around the two rings, then used
the metal tongue on her chain
belt to hold the whole arrangement in
place. The girl's wrists were
then tight to her waist, having no
motion-room at all, and the girl was
even more frightened than she had been.
She struggled in an attempt to
free her wrists, getting nowhere of
course, and then the whip man bent
her low to the floor mat, her forehead
not far from her knees. She was
ready to be done, and it didn't take
long.
The man from behind her had thrust
something into his belt while he was
securing her wrist chain, and once he
was through and behind her again
he pulled it out. The something was T
shaped and about two and a half or three inches long, of polished
wood, as thick around as my little
finger, and tapering slightly toward
the uncrossed end. The cross-bar
itself was less than an inch in length,
and had a thin strip of leather
runnin~g through a small hole in the
center of the bar, where it met
the body of the T. The man went down to
one knee behind the girl,
pushed the six inches of her poncho
skirt out of his way, then brought
the wooden something to her bottom. She
screamed at the first touch of
it, a lot more fear than pain in the
sound, and again tried to
struggle, but it was still a waste of
time. The thing was slowly forced
into her to the cross-bar, and then one
end of the leather strip was
tied to a similar thin strip already
knotted around her waist under the
cloth poncho. At a nod from the man
behind the girl, the arined man
straightened her to kneeling again so
that the other end of the leather
strip could be tied snugly in front.
The girl was wild with fright and
panting hard just short of hysterics,
but she wasn't struggling any
longer. The man in the golden-yellow
shirt brushed her tiny skirt back
down, the armed man released her hair,
and then the two of them came
toward the second girl and me.
At that point struggling was no more
than strength-wasting, but I
couldn't tell the Bellna presence that.
Because of her I struggled to
keep my wrists from being secured to my
waist, struggled to keep from
being bent forward, and struggled and
screamed when that wooden thing
was pushed inside me. It was one of the
most uncomfortable things ever
done to me, but Bellna felt shattered
by it. I was able to get most of
the way back to control then, but I
wasn't entirely sure that I wanted
control. Every one of us had screamed
and struggled, and slaves weren't
usually allowed the luxury of emoting
as they pleased. The man behind
me was the one who had spoken to me
when he and the second had first
arrived, and he smoothed my skirt down
once the front leather tie had
been secured, and then looked at me
with a faint grin. None of us would
be getting away with anything, that
grin said, and Bellna's tremor of
fear sent a shiver through me.
"You will now give me your
attention, slaves," the man in the light
yellow shirt said, drawing our eyes to
him. The men who had put those
wooden things in us continued to stand
right next to us as we knelt on
the floor mat, but we were no longer
supposed to pay attention to them.
"The devices placed within you are
for the dual purpose of teaching and
punishment, and will be withdrawn when
your lessons have been
adequately learned. Should those
devices be allowed to slip from your
body before that time, you will be
beaten and the device will be
reinserted, to be kept within you for
many, many more days. Therefore
are you to be alert, for there will be
no exceptions to the additional
punishment."
The man paused to let his threat sink
in, and the small girl next to me
whimpered in misery, voicing what all
three of us felt. The device we'd
been fitted with was allowed some small
degree of movement despite the
leather holding it in place, only we
didn't know how far it could go
before it slipped out altogether. Under
those circumstances the only
thing we could do was use our legs or
heels to push it back in, even
though all we wanted was to be rid of
the filthy things. We'd been put
in the position of having to make sure
our own punishment continued.
"Now to the matter of your
bodies," the man went on, gesturing at the
same time. The pretty blonde slave
hurried to him and knelt where he
indicated, showing nothing but absolute
obedience and an eagerness to
please. The men tugged her green poncho
loose and pulled it off over
her head, then smiled faintly at the
gasps of embarrassment from his
captive audience. "As you see, a
slave shift is easily removed from a slave, allowing her
master access to her body," he
lectured, running his hands lightly over
the girl's body. "The body of a
slave is the property of her master,
his to do with as he wishes, just as he
wishes. The slave may not deny
him, just as you will not deny the men
who own you or any man who
stands as master to you. You are no
longer high born and untouchable,
no longer the owners of your own
bodies. The sooner you accept this,
the less punishment you will find."
There were gasps again as the man in
the yellow shirt began to
deliberately arouse the slave under his
hands, making her writhe and
moan where she knelt. Her chains
clinked faintly as she moved
involuntarily, her eyes closed and her
head went back, her nipples
hardened and her knees spread wide, his
hands taking the very soul from
her. In no more than a minute or two
she was more than ready to do
anything asked of her, but the man
wasn't there to ask.
"Slave arousal is easily achieved
by a master," the man said in his
casual way; ignoring the sobs coming
from the slave he gave no rest to.
"Are you able to feel the touches
on your own body, the warmth
beginning deep in the center of you? Do
your breasts tighten with the
desire to be touched as I touch this
one? Heed the voices of the
stirrings within you, for you, too,
will be required to respond in such
a way."
I could hear the heavier breathing of
the girls to my left, knowing
they were beginning to be aroused just
as Bellna was. I tried to fight
the feelings but it was impossible, and
moving in discomfort did not
more than shift that device around. It
was starting to make me feel
strange, somehow, and that was helping
to distract me from control.
"Now you must see one of those
things designed to give you relief," the
man said, still working the girl as he
turned his head to nod at the
two armed men. One of them drew his
sword and placed it in the middle
of the male slave's back while the
other gave his attention to the
faded green cloth around the man's
loins. One short tug, one strong
pull, and the cloth was gone to
another, deeper set of grasps. The
slave was hung like a vair stallion,
and even I found myself impressed.
"This slave is well equipped to
use any female given him, yet he,
himself, is not aroused," the man
said, finally taking his hands away
from the girl. "Should this slave
wish to be given that which she so
desperately needs, she must give that
one whatever pleasure he desires.
Slave, go to the other slave and beg to
please him."
The girl whimpered at the command,
clearly afraid of the big male
slave, but she was too far gone in need
and also even more afraid of
disobeying. She struggled to her feet
with difficulty, hurried to the
male slave, put her arms around his
body, then moved against him.
"Master, I beg to be allowed to
please you," she whispered, kissing at
the hard male body she rubbed against.
"Ask me anything, anything! So
long as I am allowed to serve you."
"You may assume that he has
commanded you to waken his body," the man
in the light yellow shirt told her.
"Accompany him to the mat, and then
obey his command."
The male slave didn't seem to be in a
very cooperative mood, but he
couldn't have had access to women in
his state of confinement, and the
pretty blonde slave was very eager to
please him. He hesitated a long
minute, but finally put himself down on
the floor mat. The girl
followed him down, moved to his far
side so as not to block our view,
then went to work on him with hands,
lips and mouth.
"Oh, look!" gasped the small
girl to my left, horror and fascination in
her tone. "He grows larger yet!
Never have I seen such a thing!" "Rest assured that it is a
thing you will see much of from now on,"
chuckled the man in the light yellow
shirt, watching us rather than the
two slaves. "You will come to
think of the sight as the most glorious
thing you are able to accomplish, and
will strive with all of your
being to accomplish it as often as
possible. In no other way will you
find any measure of happiness."
What a great life, I thought as I
watched the girl slave work on her
chain brother. Live and work for no
other purpose than to be thrown to
your back and raped. The slave
propaganda made it sound like the
ultimate aim of the universe, but in
order to believe it you had to be
a slave. Or maybe a slave had to
believe it to survive, which seemed to
be the name of the game no matter what
position you held in life.
Not long after the girl started on the
male slave, the man in the
golden-yellow shirt who had been
standing next to me walked away for a
minute, then came back with a thick mat
and fat pillows like the ones
the man in the light yellow shirt used.
The mat and pillows were put
down next to me, to my left, and then
the man was next to me, making
himself comfortable. My knees and legs
hurt from kneeling, my arms were
beginning to numb up from being chained
in one place, and my bottom was
still protesting the invasion, but the
man who had done it all was
making himself comfortable. He leaned
on one arm facing me, the back of
his head toward the two performing
slaves, the look in his eyes too
direct to meet. He wasn't there by
accident, I knew, and I wasn't
overly anxious to learn the reason for
it.
"I think it would be best if you
now learned more of the feelings of a
female slave," the man in light
yellow told us, drawing our attention
to him again. "You will then
understand the slave's eagerness to
please, and may then imagine the
priceless gift she is given."
A hand came to slide along my thigh,
and then it moved around to my
buttocks, stroking briefly before
patting twice. I gasped and rose up
off my heels to escape the sensations
brought about by being patted on
that device, but golden-shirt's hand
followed after me and touched me
again. Bellna flared inside my mind and
her lack of control with her,
responding to what was being done to me
with bewildered desperation. A
burning had begun between my thighs,
deep in that place which was my
womanhood, a burning more intense than
any I had ever experienced. The
brute beside me touched the device
which had been inserted within my
body and caused it to vibrate softly
but terribly, and though I
strained away from him, I could not
escape the intrusion of his touch.
Farther and farther I strained away,
the burning growing higher and
more intense - and then his other hand
was at my thighs, his fingers
touching my womanhood!
"To serve!" said the one of
higher breeding who sat before us, as my
body was caught in the indescribable
sensations of that touch. "You
will live to serve and serve well, you
will beg to serve and serve
well, you will fall into a frenzy of
need if you are not allowed to
serve! Down to your heels now, and do
not rise from them again. Merely
look upon the ecstasy you may be
given."
The touch, which had sent flares
through my body, was suddenly gone,
leaving the burning and desire
unrelieved. With a whimper I lowered
myself to my heels, fearful that
disobedience would bring me - I knew
not what. For me there would be no
rescue, no return to the life I had
known. I, of higher birth than any of
these others, was now no more
than the lowest of slaves, captured and
chained and touched as none
before them had dared. Oh, how unfair
to do me so, as though I were of
no worth whatsoever! To leave me so
terribly aburn! Were I free of
those chains, I would happily take the
lives of all of them, for daring to do such things to me! I hated
them all, fiercely, and yet - what
would be done to me if I were to
disobey?
"See how the slave is urged on to
greater effort," said the high-born
one, indicating the manner in which the
male slave touched the female
tending him. His hand moved between her
thighs as she moaned over his
manhood, the burning in her clear to
one who burned as she did. And yet
she was touched while I was not, which
brought involuntary movement to
my hips - which in turn brought new
awareness of that device and of my
burning need. They were sure to take my
use; why had they not yet done
so?
"You may now take the slave who
has aroused you," said the high-born
one to the male slave. "Take her
fully, yet must you take her slowly.
You may begin."
The hands of the male slave went to the
waist of the female, lifted her
across his body, then put her to her
back beside him upon the mat. She
lay trembling as he rose up above her,
so deeply in need that she
seemed to have no fear of that terrible
weapon of his body. Her
breathing quickened as he spread her
thighs and approached her more
closely, and clearly could we see her
greater agitation when his
manhood merely touched her womanhood.
"Please, master, enter me now!"
she begged in a hoarse whisper,
twisting about and attempting to draw
him to her. "I must serve you,
else I shall die!"
"Slowly," cautioned the
high-born one, speaking to the male slave. "She
has not yet reached a true frenzy. The
longer you delay, the greater
will be your pleasure-and hers."
"Should I delay too long, she will
lose a good measure of arousal,"
growled the male slave, speaking for
the first time. His manhood
touched the woman beneath him more
deeply yet, and the woman screamed
and attempted to impale herself.
"Take me now!" she screamed,
struggling against the large hands on her
thighs, which held her in place upon
the mat. "Now, now, you must take
me now, and quickly!"
"Slowly," repeated the other,
and the male slave, with a glance for
those who wore swords and carried
whips, obeyed the command of the
high-born one. Slowly, slowly, did his
manhood enter her, she screaming
and thrashing about, and when at last
he was fully within and began
using her, I thought it likely that I
would soon be senseless. My head
whirled dizzily to the throbbing burn
of my body, and I yearned
desperately for my wrists to be freed.
As though from a distance I
heard the whimpers and moans from those
who stood in capture with me,
and knew that they, too, were taken as
I.
"Should you wish to be touched,
you must beg it," came a soft voice
from beside me, the brute who had
touched me earlier speaking so that
only I might hear. "Beg that I
give you that which only a master might
give."
I turned my head to look upon him,
seeing the amusement in his eyes,
yet also suddenly seized by the
knowledge that my torment might be
ended. My body flamed high with the
realization that his touch might be
forthcoming, and I could not halt the
sudden trembling which took me.
"Touch me," I whispered so
that only he might hear such terrible words.
"I beg that you touch me! Please!
Quickly!"
"There is scarcely so great a
rush, slave child," the brute chuckled,
placing one large hand upon my thigh.
"Your knees must be more widely
separated, else I shall be unable to
reach you."
The embarrassment of doing such a thing
was great, yet what else was I
to do? In dire haste I opened my knees
as widely as I was able, and again the brute chuckled.
"You are truly well made for a
child of your years," said he, raising
one hand to the cloth which covered my
breasts. The cloth upon my left
breast was moved aside with the
smallest of efforts, yet he did no more
than gaze upon the breast.
"Please!" I whispered, slowly
growing frantic. "I have begged for the
touch, and you must give it to me!"
"You are mistaken," the brute
said, laughing softly. "You must beg, yet
I need not heed your begging. The
choice of whether or not I shall
touch you is mine alone."
"Oh, no," I whimpered,
devastated by his cruelty. "You must touch me,
you must! I beg to be touched, do you
hear, I beg to be touched!
Please, I beg it!"
"Perhaps I shall touch you,"
mused the brute, sending his gaze to my
thighs. "Are you unable to open
yourself any farther?"
The slave female screamed in delight at
the pummeling being given her
body, and with a shudder I strove to
open my thighs even farther. The
device touched my heels in such a
position, yet when I attempted to
straighten against the pressure, the
brute's hand was quickly upon my
arm.
"You were forbidden to rise from
your heels," he said, all amusement
gone. "Do you mean to disobey?"
"No, I will not disobey!" I
whispered, frightened at the thought of
what would be done to me. "Please!
I will not disobey!''
"Very well," came his gruff
agreement, filling me with relief that I
would not be harmed-yet also increasing
my misery. The feel of the
device as it touched my heels was fuel
to the flames consuming my body,
yet he would not allow me to escape the
sensation.
"I must see that the device yet
remains within you," he said, putting
his hand behind me. "Do not rise
from your heels, else shall you be
punished."
"Please!" I begged as his
hand touched me. "Please make the choice that
I be touched! Please, I beg it!"
"Ah, how quickly you have
learned," he chuckled, continuing to toy with
the device. "You beg that I choose
to ease you, rather than believing
that I am bound to do so. Am I bound to
ease you?"
"No!" I wept, beside myself
at what he did to me. "You may choose
whether I am to be touched, and I beg
that you do!"
"A slave touched is a slave given
a great gift," he said, taking his
hand from the device. "The slave
may earn such a gift in only one way,
and that is to obey without question
and serve eagerly. This is what
you will learn."
No longer was I able to respond to him,
for with the last of his words
did he touch me, fully, strongly, and
with great knowledge of my need.
I, too, screamed as the female slave
did, touched again and again so
deeply that consciousness was soon lost
to me.
When I came out of it Bellna was still
in a daze, so the turn was mine
again. I lay on my side on the rough
mat, aware of all the people
around me, aware of everything Bellna
had gone through. For once I had
to admit it was a damned good thing
she'd been there to take over, even
though it was my body being put over
the hurdles. These slavers were
obviously trying to condition their
three victims, and the purposes
they had in mind clearly called for a
type of conditioning beyond the
usual fear-of-a-whip sort. Bellna had
reacted properly to the
conditioning, whereas I, aware of it,
probably wouldn't have done such
a thorough job. I needed to be thought
of as nothing out of the ordinary, so they'd turn their backs on me
without a second thought. As
soon as that happened I'd be gone, and
they could take their
conditioning and use it on themselves.
A couple of minutes later I was slapped
"awake," and a minute after
that I was back on my knees, right in
the same spot I'd been in
earlier. The other two girls on line
were crying, and had obviously
been given the same treatment Bellna
had been put through. Their
goldenshirts didn't look as pleased as
mine, though, and I wondered
what sort of test Bellna had passed
that the others hadn't. It felt as
though I'd been out for some time, but
that wasn't possible; the male
slave was still at it with the girl
slave, and they both seemed to be
enjoying the rapid movement. A second
go around would have been more
leisurely and undemanding, so they
still had to be at it from the first
time. My knees began aching again
almost immediately, and that device
was more uncomfortable than it had been
earlier; I listened to the
other girls crying and watched the two
slaves enjoying themselves, and
thought about how nice the deep, empty
woods would be right then.
My mind wandered a short distance, but
it was brought back rather
quickly when the male slave was
commanded to finish his fun. Very
reluctantly he did so, emptying his
played out need into the girl who
was also reluctant to let him go, and
then he leaned down and kissed
her briefly, something he hadn't done
even when he was using her. The
girl seemed touched by the kiss, but
she was given no more than a
matter of seconds to enjoy the gesture.
As soon as the male slave had
withdrawn from her and stood, one of
the armed men took her by the hair
and dragged her in front of
light-shirt.
"I seem to recall, slave, that you
attempted to counter a command of
mine," he drawled, looking at her
with an unblinking stare. "Could such
a thing be possible?"
"Master, forgive me!" she
whispered, beginning to tremble violently
despite the fist in her hair. "I
had no knowledge of what I said! Never
would I have\a133"
"Enough," he interrupted
mildly, cutting off her outpouring with the
single word. "There are no excuses
and there are no exceptions. Punish
her."
The girl fell apart into absolute
hysteria, but that didn't keep her
from being dragged farther into the
space between our line and the
seated man in the light yellow shirt.
She was forced to a kneeling
position with her head to her knees, a
position that her extreme terror
kept her rigidly locked into. No one
said anything about what would
happen if she broke the position, but
no one had to. It might have
helped the girl a little to know that
the male slave stood with his
feet spread and hands curled into
fists, a furious expression in his
eyes and the point of the sword of the
second armed man in his back,
but only on a moral-support level.
Physically nothing was going to help
her, and when the first armed man, who
had dragged her to where she
knelt, opened his swordbelt and slipped
the scabbard off, even the
sniffles of the two little girls to my
left died to silence.
The beating was pretty bad, especially
since it was given so matter-offactly.
There was no anger on the part of
anyone, but the poor girl was
beaten until her body was covered with
welts, until too many of those
welts were split open, until the blood
covered all of her back like
oozing paint. Toward the end of it she
didn't even twitch, showing she
was unconscious, but knowing that even
that hadn't stopped the beating
made the whole thing much more
chilling. The trembling I was taken with
wasn't all Bellna's doing, and there
was no dispute as to who was in
control. The Bellna presence was able
to pick up the tenor of my deepest feelings, and they frightened her
even more than the beating.
When it was all over, men were called
in to carry the unconscious girl
out, and then we were back to lesson
time. Or, rather, specific
training time. The girl's beating had
been a lesson for the three new
slaves, and that lesson wasn't lost on
any of us. I trembled and
cowered just as much as the other two
girls, but only because I'm a
professional and therefore able to
force the necessary self-control.
Light-shirt had the male slave chained
down tight on his back, and then
we were set to practicing on him,
touching, caressing, arousing. His
obvious displeasure at the girl's
beating hadn't been missed, and he
was next in line as an object lesson,
his lot only a little less
painful than the girl's. We took turns
at the various tasks, practicing
until we got some response out of the
slave, all the time being urged
on, directed, and aroused ourselves by
our individual golden-shirts.
The key word for the conditioning
turned out to be "serve," and the
conditioned reflex itself was arousal.
Given enough time, the slavers
could have had almost anyone writhing
just about instantly, and that
became a considerable worry for me. I
can fake interest and desire
better than most, but true arousal
involves bodily reactions that
simply aren't on my instantaneous list.
The golden-shirts were arousing
us slowly and checking those bodily
reactions on a casual basis just
then, but the longer that training went
on, the faster they'd expect a
reaction and the closer they'd be
checking. I had to be out of there
before that happened, or else allow
myself to be really conditioned.
Anything in between would be a dead
give-away, of my differences if
nothing else. The male slave strained
at the chains that held him,
gritting his teeth at the way we were
being taught how not to allow
release in order to increase pleasure,
his suffering getting my full
sympathy. We three girls were too
clumsy to suit our golden-shirts, so
we weren't being allowed release
either.
The training seemed to go on for days
before we were allowed a break.
We three and the male slave were
covered with sweat, aching all over
and with no strength left, but the
training didn't stop until the
slavers decided it was time. We girls
were each sent to a separate wall
of the room to lie down near, but our
guinea pig was left where he'd
been chained. I lay on my side beside
the wall I'd been given, my eyes
closed, but there was nothing I could
even try to do about how hot I
was. My golden-shirt was very thorough
when it came to women's bodies,
and he'd been trying to see how eager
he could make me and how long he
could keep me that way. I'd stayed in
character and had begged him to
decide to touch me, but that hadn't
been part of the training program,
- so he hadn't. We were up to having to
earn our caresses of release,
but as clumsy and inexperienced as we
were that was just about
impossible. I'd cried the way the other
girls had, and had gotten
patted on the bottom as punishment like
them, and then I'd gone back to
practicing as they had done. The only
thing I hadn't done was show how
practiced I already was at those
lessons, and even as strung out as I
felt, the omission wasn't hard. I don't
believe in cooperating with the
enemy unless forced to it, and I'd
taken a lot worse in my time.
I was left alone for about twenty
minutes, long enough for the sweat to
dry and some measure of strength to
return, but not long enough to be
over squirming uncomfortably where I
lay. The worst thing about those
devices that had been put in us seemed
to be the way they continued
arousal and made it worse, an on-going
feedback from one set of
sensations to the next. The absolute
worst was when they were patted or
deliberately moved around, and the
sadistic sons had done a lot of that
during the hours just past. Bellna was
beaten down and miserable in her hidden corner, well into the need
for tears, so I had taken my cue and
let the tears roll silently down my
cheeks to keep me in character. I
didn't know what was on the schedule to
be done to us next, but when
footsteps came up to me and stopped, I
knew it was about to happen.
"Do you weep, little slave?"
came the voice of my golden-shirt,
sounding smugly superior. "Are you
harmed in some way?"
"I am not harmed," I sniffled
in answer, opening my eyes to look up at
him. He stood above me holding a wooden
bowl, and looked as distantly
amused as he sounded.
"For what reason, then, do you
weep, little slave?" he asked, folding
down to sit cross-legged at my side.
"I am-in great discomfort," I
got out, coloring with embarrassment as I
said it. "Never have I been given
such discomfort before, and I dislike
it a great deal."
"Your discomfort comes from the
fact that you have not been pleasing,"
he told me pointedly, with an air of
mentioning something I knew as
well as he, but just wouldn't yet
admit. "Slaves who are displeasing
are often left in discomfort for days,
despite the fact that they
dislike the state. Would it not be
better to serve properly?"
I gasped at the twinge and rush of heat
I felt at the use of the key
word and immediately closed my eyes
again, pretending to feel more of
the reaction than I really did. The
conditioning had gotten a weak hold
on me after all - since I was human, it
would have been surprising if
it hadn't - but I was still well in
control when wanted to be. Right
then I couldn't afford to be in control
at all, and the tears welled up
in my eyes even more.
"I have not refused to do as I was
told," I sniffed, just short of
sobbing. "I have tried and tried,
and still am I left in terrible
discomfort. I have not refused!"
"You have not been permitted to
refuse," he answered, still in that
same tone. "Nor shall you be
permitted to refuse. It is true you have
attempted to obey, yet you have not
succeeded. Rewards are given for
obedience alone, the mere attempt being
insufficient. When you have
succeeded in being truly pleasing and
obedient, the reward will be
yours. For failure you may expect no
more than punishment."
I opened my eyes fast to look at him
through a film of tears, seeing
what I hoped I wouldn't see. He was
trying to look solemn and stern out
of necessity, but his eyes said he was
about to have some fun.
"No," I begged, shaking my
head against the rough floor mat. "Do not
punish me, I beg of you!"
"Punishment is the manner in which
young slaves are taught," he chided,
sticking to his decision. "The
sooner you are able to be totally
pleasing, the sooner will true ecstasy
be yours. Were I to withhold
punishment from you, so would I be
withholding your ecstasy. Do you
wish to reach perfection?" I had
no choice but to nod miserably as I
cried, but all he acknowledged seeing
was the nod. "Very well, then.
Ask that I punish you."
"I-ask that you punish me," I
sobbed, silently damning him for his
sadism. He smiled in full approval, put
down the bowl he was holding,
then moved me to my back. It didn't
take long before I was kicking and
screaming from his ministrations, but I
was just led up to the
threshold, not allowed to cross. He
seemed to know exactly when to stop
what he was doing, when to keep it
going, and when to increase the
rhythm. Every once in a while he moved
his hand beneath me to play with
the device, - and that made it all
terribly worse. My whole body
screamed with need, but all I was given
was punishment.
When he finally took his hands away, I
lay crying for some time before I was able to control it and then I
was given some help. I was told to
calm myself, and when I couldn't I was
touched again, lightly, enough
to know that the longer I kept it up,
the more I would be touched. Out
of desperation I swallowed down the
sobs and half-screams, dimly
realizing that I wouldn't be allowed to
cry at all pretty soon. They
would tighten the chains slowly,
slowly, until nothing was left but
those actions demanded of a slave.
The bowl he had brought over was filled
with pieces of soup-soaked dark
bread, and I was forced to my belly and
made to eat what he put in my
mouth: The mess was unbelievably
tasteless, but I needed the moisture
content desperately. As far as hunger
went I didn't have much of an
appetite, but Bellna was starving so I
had to be the same. I had to
lick his fingers clean when I'd had all
he wanted to give me, and that
really put my self-control to the test.
If I'd had any fast way out of
there, he would have had one or two
fingers less.
As soon as my meal was done, I was put
back to practicing on the male
slave. He hadn't been given anything
but a couple of swallows of water,
and despite the savagely determined
look in his eyes, he was really
suffering. Once the other two girls had
been punished and fed the way I
had been, they were sent to join me in
working on the slave while our
golden-shirts and light-shirt had a
meal served them. The meal was an
elaborate multi-course thing served by
slave females in faded green,
and it wasn't long before it became
clear that that meal would be used
as another training device. The slaves
in green were treated as so much
furniture, but we three in white were
under constant observation. They
waited until we'd begun casting covert
glances at the food and were
nearly drooling, and then we were
offered bits of it as a reward for
setting the male slave to moaning. The
offer seemed to be totally on
the up-and-square and completely
logical in a slave-training sense, but
something bothered me about it right
from the beginning. Our training
had been different from the
slave-training procedures usually used by
slavers, but I couldn't see where the
kicker could be. The dark-haired
girl was the first to earn her reward,
and although she was required to
crawl on her belly to her golden-shirt,
she got it without more than a
little "good-natured"
teasing. The small, auburn-haired girl was next,
and she, too, got a mouthful of juicy,
nicely roasted fowl. I was the
only one who hadn't been rewarded, and
I couldn't afford not to earn
what the others did, so I cheated a
little and got my squirming howl
out of the male slave, then turned
anxious eyes on my golden-shirt. He
smiled in approval and gestured me to
him, and once I had wiggled and
crawled my way over, he held out a
good, dripping chunk of roast.
"Complete obedience is rewarded,"
he said, almost word for word what
had been said to the other tw9 girls.
"As you have been obedient, you
may now claim your reward."
It seemed as though I was expected to
take the food, but the nagging
doubt I'd had earlier hadn't left me. I
hesitated as I looked up at
him, trying to ignore how unbelievable
the device in me had made the
crawl, and suddenly, just that easily,
everything fell into place.
"I was-was told that my
dis-discomfort would be seen to if I were
obedient," I stumbled, humiliated,
embarrassed - but desperate. "Must I
have the food instead?"
"Did I not tell you she would be
the first to respond properly?" my
golden-shirt said to the other three
men with a laugh of triumph. "A
body such as hers must of necessity be
responsive."
"Ours remain virgin and therefore
ignorant," grumbled one of the other
golden-shirts while light-shirt
laughed. "Yours has had a taste of what
a man might do, and is therefore more
eager. The wager should not have been made."
"And yet the wager was made,"
my golden-shirt laughed again, tossing
away the piece of fowl and wiping his
hands on a cloth. "Mine has won
and yours have lost. Which is to come
first, the punishment or the
reward?"
The question was addressed to
light-shirt, who looked between me and
the now-trembling other girls with
lighthearted amusement. He made a
show of thinking the question over,
probably to increase the girls'
torment, and then he looked back at my
golden-shirt.
"The punishment will be given
first, I think," he drawled, completely
aware of the terrible disappointment he
thought he was causing in me.
"Rewards are given when the master
considers it appropriate for them to
be given; punishments are given as
quickly as they are earned. Also,
the loss of reward will be more keenly
felt after punishment."
"I do not understand what I have
done to be punished!" the small,
auburn-haired girl wailed, trying to
shrink back even as she spoke. "I
was completely obedient!"
"Obedient, perhaps,"
light-shirt nodded, looking at her soberly. "As to
pleasing, however, the answer is not
the same. Is your master to be
pleased when you have chosen another
thing above his caress? The
highest obedience you may give is to
consider his pleasure above all
else. This is a lesson you must learn
before you are fit to serve him."
The key word again. I heard the other
girls choke as the heat flashed
through me, and knew their punishment
had just been added to. The fact
that I was punished right along with
them made absolutely no difference
to light-shirt, of course; I was
nothing but a slave under his
training, and the little bit of extra
would surely do me good.
"We will also see how truly
obedient your slave is," light-shirt went
on to my golden-shirt "Unbind the
chain between her wrists, and we
will give her the position she must
maintain till the time of her
reward."
I gave them the look of frightened
anticipation they expected, and my
golden-shirt chuckled as he reached
down to my waist. I had to lie on
my side until the chain was unwound,
and then light-shirt rose and
gestured me to my feet.
"You will observe your sisters'
punishment from here," he said, leading
me over to the male slave, who was
still in a state of intense
excitement. I followed with the small,
mincing steps forced on me by
the ankle chain, and couldn't help
whimpering from Bellna's worry over
what was going to happen. "Go to
your hands and knees beside this
slave, and then I will direct you
further."
I got down to my hands and knees as
quickly as possible, afraid to ask
myself what that chief sadist was up
to, and then didn't have to ask.
He walked behind me, put an arm around
my waist, then lifted me up and
put me face down on the male slave's
legs. I gasped and grabbed those
legs to keep from falling off, but
light-shirt wasn't finished with
placing me. I was tugged backward by
the ankles until my arms were just
about around the slave's knees, my own
knees were spread by the simple
expedient of pushing my ankles closer
to me, and then I felt the touch
of something being put just inside the
furnace that had once been a
part of my body. Reason began leaving
me when I realized it was the
male slave who had been started into me
just when I needed him so
badly, but a heavy hand kept me from
inching backward until I had all
of him.
"You may not allow him more deeply
within you," light-shirt ordered as
I whimpered again and squirmed hard
enough to drive myself even
crazier. "Nor may you release him
from where he was placed. Also are you forbidden to touch yourself in
any manner, for that is a doing
reserved to your master alone. You will
do no more than watch your
sisters' punishment, and then you will
perhaps be given your reward."
Perhaps. The bastard laughed softly as
I began to cry, even more when I
cut off the crying fast in response to
being touched in warning. No
more crying without permission,
especially no crying which would
distract me from the way I felt-and the
way the male slave felt. His
leg muscles strained under my arms as
he gruntingly tried to drive
himself into me, over and over again,
as though he really had a chance
of accomplishing it. I wanted him
inside me, just as desperately as he
wanted it, but I'd been ordered not to
let it happen. Bellna screamed
inside my head and tried to take over,
but my mind was so full of
hatred that she couldn't do it. A
golden haze formed in front of my
eyes, making me look longingly at the
swords the armed men wore, but I
knew I had no chance of taking them.
Another time, something inside me
seemed to say. Soon another opportunity
will present itself and then
the sword will be yours. I settled down
behind the golden haze, burning
all over, and just waited.
The other two girls were punished again
with arousal without relief,
but one at a time. The golden haze
intensified when I realized they
were dragging it out to make it worse
for me, but by the time it was
all done the haze was gone, Bellna was
practically comatose, and I was
trying not to move even to breathe. The
male slave underneath me was
making noises that said he would kill
everyone with his bare hands if
he ever got loose; I empathized more
than he would ever know. At long
last I was allowed to crawl away from
the slave to my golden-shirt, was
ordered to beg to be touched, and then
was taken into my golden-shirt's
lap for my reward. He bent me backward
over one knee before throwing
the tiny skirt out of his way, buried
his fist in my hair with a really
painful grip, then finally got down to
giving me relief. As hot as I
was it didn't take long, and as soon as
I had what I'd been promised, I
was dumped back on the floor mat to
recover. I lay unmoving with my
eyes closed, hearing the muffled sobs
of the two punished girls,
feeling as though I'd been working out
a sentence at hard labor. My
body was exhausted but my mind slowly
grew dear, and then some
interesting questions occurred to me.
I'd been too busy to notice it earlier,
but I had finally gotten around
to wondering what light-shirt and three
golden-shirts were made of.
Nothing that had been done to us,
neither pleasure nor pain, had
aroused them in the slightest. They had
enjoyed the times they were
putting us through hell, but they
hadn't enjoyed it to the point of
arousal. The two armed men, I had
half-noticed, had been replaced three
times since the first pair had brought
the male slave, and even so the
latest ones had been shifting from foot
to foot, growing hot despite
being on duty. The other four men had
been here right from the start,
were intimately involved, and-nothing.
What made them so different? And
what was the main object of the way we
were being treated? The goldenshirts
and light-shirt called me and the
others slave and referred to
themselves as masters, but neither I
nor the other girls had been
ordered to call them that. All three of
us had spoken without specific
permission, but we hadn't been punished
for it and our questions had
been answered promptly and seriously.
Slaves weren't usually given that much
freedom, and the reason for it
became a gnawing, twisting worry.
I was given a generous five minutes to
recover, and then all three of
us were ordered to our feet. My two
fellow victims were so badly in
need they could barely walk, but that's
what we were all made to do. My wrists were left with the relative
freedom of having their chain
undone, but I was reminded by
light-shirt that I was forbidden to touch
myself. All seven of us, we three
girls, the three golden-shirts, and
light-shirt then left the room
light-shirt leading; I was first with
the other girls in their line
positions, a golden-shirt behind each of
us.
Outside the room was a tent corridor
with other tent rooms leading off
it, and all of those rooms were open.
Most of the rooms were empty, but
a few of them had occupants, mostly
doing things I didn't understand.
One naked young girl in slave chains
lay alone in a room on a large fur
piece, her eyes closed, her body
twisting and squirming on the fur, a
low, constant moan coming from her
throat. As I stared at her it
suddenly came to me that her body was
covered with faint welts, as
though she'd been beaten a little
before being put in there, but she
didn't seem to be in pain from that.
Her squirming said she was badly
in need and quickly growing hotter, and
the last glimpse I had of her
showed the thin leather strip tied
around her waist and one of the thin
strips tied to it leading up from
between her legs. Her wrists had been
as free as the wrist chain let them be,
but despite her being alone,
her hands had been nowhere near her
body. I didn't know if she was
being punished or trained, and if
trained, to what purpose?
Another room had two girls in white
slave ponchos being rewarded the
way I had been rewarded, and their sobs
of pleasure and relief seemed
to take no notice of the way they were
being hurt at the same time. One
of them was bent forward by the armlock
her golden-shirt held her in
while he gave her secondary relief, and
the other was bent backward by
a tight fistful of hair in the same way
I'd been held. The two girls
behind me whimpered at the sight, but
the next room held a sight that
made them whimper even more. A pretty
girl in slave green was being
used by a dark gold-shirted guard who
had dropped his pants for the
occasion, and her moan-filled writhings
were so intense that they
reached out to me as well. It would
have been a lot worse, though, if
the sight hadn't brought up a very
disturbing question: we three and
the two girls being rewarded were given
hand relief and nothing more;
we were even being trained to beg to be
touched rather than used. It
was possible that they wanted the other
two to remain virgins, but
Bellna wasn't a virgin. The girls in
green. were used normally even
though it was still rape; what the hell
did they have in mind for us?
I could have spent a lot of time
prodding at the questions I had, but
the walk didn't talk long enough. The
second room down from the guard
and his slave was our destination, and
we were led into it. The front
of it was nothing more than a narrow
corridor formed by heavy hide
partitions making up separate, small
rooms, and three older women
stepped out of three of those rooms.
All three of the women were
beautiful, all three of them wore slave
chains and green cloth ponchos,
and all three of them immediately knelt
to light-shirt.
"Slaves, there are new slaves here
for you to assist," light-shirt told
them, giving them the same sort of
pleased inspection he seemed to give
all slave females. "Have them seen
to by our return."
"Yes, master," the three
women murmured together, then rose gracefully
to smile at us newcomers. The one on
the right came over to me, touched
my face gently with a long-fingered
hand, then put her arm around my
shoulders and led me to the right,
toward the small room she'd come out
of. She lifted the leather flap, urged
me in first, followed and
dropped the flap, then put her arms
around me and hugged me.
"Dear sister, I am so pleased for
you," she said in a low, throaty
voice, patting my back. "You have
already learned to give pleasure to our masters, I see, and have
clearly been given pleasure in turn. How I
wish I had been so quick to learn! The
ecstasy I was unable to receive,
merely because of my own slowness! Ah,
me. I joy that you need not wait
as long as I."
She patted my shoulder again and let me
go, then smiled at the
confusion she could see on my face. I
was still pretending to feel what
the Bellna presence really was feeling,
and my confusion amused her.
"I am able to know of your success
through two things," she said,
patting my cheek again. "Although
you are clearly in discomfort from
the device you wear, you are scarcely
in such discomfort as the others,
showing that you have been eased. Also
have you been allowed the full
grace and attractiveness of your
chains, a further reward for one who
has earned approval. You are now able
to move and gesture as a woman,
rather than be restrained as a child."
"I am now-womanly?" I asked,
looking down at the chains and then back
to my new friend as though I really
believed her. "I am no longer to be
burdened with the look of a mere girl?"
"No, you are no longer a mere
girl," she laughed in good-natured
amusement, looking me over with a
lighthearted indulgence I was sure
she didn't really feel. "It is for
that reason that you must pretend to
childlike qualities, so that you may
give further pleasure to our
masters-and thereby reach your ultimate
reward the sooner."
"I cannot understand what you
speak of," I protested in Bellnainnocence,
but I was very much afraid that I did
understand. "For what
reason must I pretend to childishness,
and what ultimate reward do you
speak of?"
"Perhaps it would be best if I
were to explain all things to you," she
mused, one slim finger tapping her lips
as she considered the idea.
"Yes, I shall give you what
explanations you require, yet must I
minister to you the while. Should the
necessary be left undone when the
masters return, we will both be
punished. Come here."
She gestured me over to the back of the
tiny room, where buckets of
water, piles of soft clothes, jars and
bottles and all sorts of
paraphernalia stood. When we got there
she stopped and reached out to
the poncho I wore, beginning to tug it
off me.
"I must see to the freshening of
your body," she explained, having more
trouble undressing me than light-shirt
had had with the blonde slave.
She would have had an easier time of it
if she'd been bigger, but she
was the biggest of the three who had
been waiting for us and she still
didn't make my height. My golden-shirt
had called me "little slave" and
other ickiness of the same sort, all
despite the fact that the names
didn't fit. I might not have had his
shoulder width, but he didn't have
more than a couple of inches on me.
"You must be clean and
sweet-smelling, else our masters will not be
pleased," she said, taking the
worn, sweat-stained poncho away. She
stopped to look closely at my now bare
body, then smiled a sweet smile
of remembrance. "How well I recall
my own time of beginning," she
sighed, glorying in the memory. "My
body was as young and innocent as
yours, and when I was given reward by
our masters, I imagined the
pleasure to be the most a woman was
capable of experiencing. How
foolishly, happily wrong I was! Are you
unbroached?"
"No," I answered, already
blushing as I was expected to do. "Myengagement
was formally announced and
consummated."
"Swiftly and with singular lack of
skill," she nodded, clearly
dismissing the point. "Your first
experience would be even greater if
you had not been opened, yet will you
nevertheless find it
unforgettable. Kneel down and I will
remove the device from you, and then you may relieve yourself."
Bellna was awed by the beautiful older
woman and would have obeyed
without question, so I had no choice
but to do the same. Once I was on
my knees she unknotted the leather both
front and back, drew out the
device more slowly than I liked, then
directed me to the more distant
bucket that was half full of water. I
let Bellna's distress keep the
blush on my skin, but I didn't let her
repugnance keep me from using
that bucket every way I could. The
woman bustled around in a graceful
way until I'd finished, and then she
directed me to the other bucket.
"I will speak as I bathe you, and
you have naught to do save listen,"
she said, gesturing that I was to kneel
again. She knelt too, right
near me, and I decided it was time for
a legitimate question.
"For what reason am I not to
freshen my own body?" I asked, watching as
she took a soft, clean cloth from the
pile and dipped it in a bucket of
clean water.
"In future you will be required to
do so," she answered, paying
attention to squeezing out the cloth.
"For this one time I am commanded
to bathe you, and we may not question
the will of masters. Lean a bit
more toward me."
I leaned toward her, and had my face,
neck and ears washed; with that
done she wet the cloth again and smiled
her lovely smile.
"You are among those who are
incredibly fortunate, sister and child of
chin," she murmured, moving the
cloth over me. "Not many are chosen for
our lot, for we are those who are
allowed the blessings of ecstasy.
Merely by obeying without question and
thinking of no other thing than
giving pleasure, we are given ecstasy
beyond the knowledge of any other
woman. Our masters will punish failure,
yet even with punishment do
they bring us to our ultimate goal. You
must strive ever harder to he
perfect in your obedience, for in such
a way will reward be constantly
yours. And when you are at last allowed
the ultimate ecstasy, you will
know that you must continue striving so
that it will he yours forever.
"Earlier we spoke of pretending to
childishness, and you were unable to
understand the need for this. The
answer lies in pleasing our masters,
of course, for this is the sole road to
our ultimate goal. Our masters
are pleased to be given service by the
very young and innocent,
therefore do we perform the acts which
please them. When you are
permitted to beg for a thing, do so as
though you were a small girl
asking a thing of her father. You are
even permitted to pout and
wheedle to some extent. Do so, and your
rewards will be richer beyond
even your own expectations, and will
quickly lead to your ultimate
reward.
"The ultimate reward! Ah, how I
wish you might truly know of it before
it is given you! Although you have
experienced the presence of a man
within you, the ultimate reward is so
far beyond that small, abortive
experience that there is no comparison.
You will be used as a slave,
will know yourself a slave, and will
know that no free woman will
experience the ecstasy that you do. You
must be fully a slave before
this is given you, therefore must you
strive with all your might to
achieve perfect obedience and the
giving of pleasure. I am filled with
great joy that you have already come so
far along the road, and will
surely advance even more rapidly now.
Lie on your belly now so that I
may wash the back of you."
I flattened out face down as she asked,
glad that I had absolute
control over my expression. The
propaganda she'd fed me made me want to
look around for a shovel or hip boots,
but the. part about pretending
to be a child made me want to throw up.
Those sadists calling
themselves masters liked the idea of
messing around with little girls, but they also wanted women's
bodies. Catch a girl young enough, train
her to continue acting like a child,
and when her body matures make
sure that her mind doesn't. Perpetual
little girls to tickle the
perverted pleasure of so called men,
helped along in their training by
female slaves ordered to act the part
of mother figures. That was what
that bathing routine was all about, a
young girl being told the facts
of life by a helpful, sympathetic,
approving mother who has already
gone through the same herself and wants
nothing less for her beloved
daughter. More conditioning of a
particularly vicious sort, the sort
that took advantage of peoples' basic
natures. I despised those slavers
for what they were doing, but all they
would see was that I was going
along with it. Maybe, if I got very
lucky, one or two of them would try
getting in my way when I was ready to
leave that place.
The propaganda lecture went on as long
as the washing did, and all of
me was washed except my hair. My scalp
was rubbed with a cloth and then
allowed to dry, and while it was doing
so some of those bottles and
jars were used. The bottles held
unscented body lotions, unscented so
that the odors of desire coming from me
would be clear to "our" masters
and add to their pleasure. I was
nothing if not ardently eager to get
on with pleasing everyone in sight, but
the contents of one of the jars
put a strain on the authenticity of my
eagerness. I was told it was a
salve designed to ease the irritation
in my private parts caused by the
device and all the handling I'd had,
and that part of it wasn't a lie.
The salve did ease me, but a little
gentle rubbing by the woman after
it was put on me showed that the salve
was also a sensitizer, designed
to make my flesh even more sensitive to
caresses than it had been. I
was made to bend over on my knees so
that my bottom could be taken care
of, and it was all I could do to follow
instructions with the trust of
innocence. Bellna wouldn't have known
what the salve was doing so I
couldn't know; I just had to bend over
and take it. After that my hair
was brushed out, and then I was told I
could rest until the masters
came for me. I lay down on the spot
indicated and closed my eyes, but
the woman knew damned well I wouldn't
rest. I'd been faintly aroused
again, but all I could do about it was
wait for the man who could
choose to make it go away-if he was
pleased enough to do so.
A good twenty or twenty-five minutes
passed before anyone showed up,
during which time the salve took my
faint arousal and slowly increased
it to squirming level. Every minute
that passed made Bellna more and
more anxious, a clear indication of
what my own actions had to be. I
was being forced to think of nothing
but the arrival of the masters,
and also what I could do to please them
enough to ease me. Everything
done in that place was an aspect of
conditioning, a conditioning that
would probably have broken down even my
defenses if it had been kept up
long enough. Some people, like me, are
trained to take high levels of
pain, but no one, trained or not, can
avoid being affected by constant
positive and negative reinforcement of
the pleasure reflex. The human
mind is made to resist pain whenever it
can, but pleasure? Hell, that's
what we're built to try for!
When my golden-shirt finally showed up,
the woman went to her knees to
him and I wasn't far behind her. I made
a real production out of it,
sitting up fast in relief, ready to
blurt out my need, suddenly seeing
what my "mother" was doing,
then quickly doing the same. My eagerness
to please had been increased as much as
they'd wanted it to be, and the
indulgent smile on my golden-shirt's
face was covering a good deal of
satisfaction.
"How refreshed and lovely you
look, little slave," he said, stopping a
few steps into the room. "Rise to
your feet so that I might see all of you."
The blush covering me as I stood up
made him chuckle, and that
naturally increased Bellna's blush
output. Having her there was
becoming handier and handier; I can
blush on demand, but not from head
to foot. I turned slowly at his
gesture, making an inexperienced stab
at moving as gracefully as the woman
had, and when I turned to face him
again there was real amusement in his
expression.
"Your eagerness pleases me,
slave," he said, and so help me my body
reacted to that verbal stroking in a
way that was horrifying. "Go and
fetch your device now, and I will
reinsert it."
Morale dropped down to the floor at
that, but I felt no urge to argue
him out of his decision. Instead I
hurried over to where the woman had
put the device and quickly brought it
to him, desperate to do
everything he asked and please him
again. If he wasn't pleased I
wouldn't be rewarded, so I had to do
all I could to please him. The
reactions and straight line logic were
all Bellna's, who would have
been three-quarters of the way into
full slavery if she'd really been
there. I handed over the device with a
small and fear-filled pout, and
my golden-shirt chuckled even more.
"You dislike this device and yet
you obey," he said with such obvious
approval that Bellna nearly purred.
"Your obedience will be remembered.
Down to your knees now and brow to the
floor."
I knelt and bent over as ordered,
trembling with anticipation at the
thought of being touched by him. The
situation was as frightening as it
was infuriating, but I couldn't do
anything about either emotion except
thrust them away. I was being
conditioned more than I wanted to be, and
that was the danger; my only edge was
that I was aware of it and
therefore in a position to negate the
worst parts of the condition. Or
I'd damned well better be able to
negate most of it. I intended going
for the break as soon as it got dark;
I'd find out then how good a job
I was doing.
The golden-shirt took his time putting
the device back in, playing
around until I'd moaned and squirmed
enough to suit him. The Bellna
part of my mind found the torture
highly arousing; it had come to her
that the man was getting pleasure from
what he was doing, and she very
much wanted to give him pleasure. She
was sure he would decide to
reward her after that, but once the
device had been inched in as deep
as it could go and had been tied in
back, I was ordered to my feet
again.
"Your lessons will continue
immediately," golden-shirt said as he tied
the leather in front, somewhat tighter
than it had originally been. "I
feel certain that you wish to achieve
the highest level of obedience
and skill as soon as you possibly may."
"Oh, yes!" I breathed,
looking into his face with all the' ardor I
could muster. "I feel a-need to
obey that I have never before felt."
"Excellent," he nodded,
showing only a small smile of satisfaction.
"You will be given ample
opportunity for obedience. Your slave-shift
may be left here, for you will not
require the use of it for a time.
Precede me out of the room."
I gave my poncho one agonizing glance,
then turned immediately toward
the room's exit. Bellna was mortified
at the thought of walking around
naked, but she didn't want to disobey.
After all, there were very few
people in the tent complex, so it
shouldn't be too embarrassing.
No one was in the small room-corridor
or in the between-rooms corridor,
but when I followed directions into the
room directly across the way,
Bellna's shock stopped me short with a
gasp two steps through the
doorway. There were more than a dozen
green-clad slave females, all in their twenties, three
dark-goldshirted men with swords and whips, and a
naked, staked-down male slave. The
slave females giggled when they saw
me even as they got to their knees to
the golden-shirt behind me, and
all Bellna wanted to do was run and
hide. She was absolutely crushed at
being the only naked female in the
room, but when I took one
involuntary step backward, I bumped
into my golden-shirt.
"You must move forward, not
backward, little slave," he said, putting
his hand to me. I gasped again and
found myself doing as I'd been told
to do, but I couldn't escape his hand
guiding me across the floor. The
female slaves were giggling almost
nonstop, and Bellna would have been
happy to curl up and die.
"You will use this slave to show
me the extent of what you have
learned," golden-shirt told me
when we'd reached the staked-down male
slave. "Should your obedience and
learning prove sufficient, you may be
rewarded."
"I am to do this before them?"
I whispered back, indicating the female
slaves with a desperate glance. "And
what of those others who were with
me? Are we not to await their arrival?"
"You will no longer be training
with those others," he said, again
highly amused. "Their progress
will be slower, and need not hold you
back in yours. Also is your training to
be somewhat different from
theirs. Are you prepared to begin?"
I opened my mouth to answer him, but
nothing came out. I was being
ordered to arouse the male slave, a
strange male slave, in front of an
audience that was horribly and
embarrassingly intimidating for the
Bellna presence. She was an awkward
little girl being commanded to
perform naked in front of other females
older than she, commanded to an
act she had never even conceived of
before that morning. The agony of
wanting to obey but fearing failure and
ridicule was terrible for her,
but thanks to our link-up it was almost
as bad for me. The tears formed
in my eyes as I began trembling, but my
golden-shirt didn't let me go
all the way to hysteria.
"It seems you will require a small
amount of encouragement before you
begin," he drawled, then pointed
to the floor and snapped, "Kneel!"
His tone stopped Bellna short in her
misery and sent her cringing back,
giving me enough breathing room to keel
before I was accused of
disobedience. I had enough time to
notice that the floor mat in that
room was a good deal softer than the
one in the first room, and then
golden-shirt had me by the hair. The
encouragement he gave was of the
expected sort, the key word "serve"
being used at the same time to
reinforce it, and it wasn't long before
I was writhing and begging to
obey the orders I'd been given. He let
me beg for some time before he
magnanimously allowed it, and then he
stayed close and started up the
encouragement again any time he thought
I needed it. It was able to
stay just unrattled enough to remember
what I was and wasn't supposed
to know, but it was a close thing.
When I had the male slave shouting and
cursing, I was finally allowed
to stop. I was trembling and covered
with sweat and had my teeth
clenched against Bellna's screaming in
my skull, but some cooler, more
rational part of me had decided that my
reward would for some reason be
put off again. I didn't want to hear
that any more than Bellna did, but
I was very much afraid it would turn
out to be true. When my goldenshirt
announced that I'd earned my reward
after all, I felt a relief
and gratitude that was sickening. I was
disgusted with myself for
reacting that way, but there was
nothing I could do to stop it - and
then the kicker came. I could have my
reward then and there, in front
of everyone including all those very
amused female slaves, or I could wait and have it later, at some
unspecified time, but in private. The
choice was given to me to make; I was
almost too strung out to be
suspicious, but suspicion is a disease
I've had a lot of years, and
it's saved me pain and kept me alive
more often than sweet trust ever
could. Bellna wanted to wait, and so
did I, but for some vague reason
that choice didn't feel right. The last
thing I wanted was to be
humiliated in front of a totally
unsympathetic audience, but that was
the way I would have to go. I hesitated
no more than an instant, then
looked up at golden-shirt.
"I-beg that you choose to reward
me now," I whispered, blushing
furiously but still squirming where I
knelt. "I-feel great discomfortand- and-cannot wait."
"You cannot wait," he
repeated in a voice loud enough to reach everyone
in the room, satisfaction shining from
his eyes to keep his chuckle
company. "As you cannot wait, I
shall give you the reward you have
earned upon the moment."
Again Bellna was shattered by the
announcement and following laughter,
but there was no longer any way out of
the mess. Golden-shirt sat down
next to me, took me in his lap and bent
me backward, then began giving
me my reward. I was so deeply lost to
the sensations that every other
consideration faded away - including
the fact that the fingers of his
free hand closed even more tightly on
one of my nipples as he worked
me. The pain was there but so was
release, and once again I was thrown
to the floor mat to recover.
I don't know when the dirty suspicion
came to me, but after an
uncounted time of lying in a heap, I
suddenly knew another facet of the
conditioning I was being put. Through
and the.difference between my
training and that of the others. All
the hints and unexplained
happenings - the bastards were building
a link between pain and sexual
arousal and satisfaction. Taken one way
to its ultimate conclusion, the
infliction of pain would bring
immediate, uncontrollable arousal; taken
the other way, the infliction of that
same pain would bring orgasmic
release - or make release impossible
without it. The set-up was right
out of a sadist's wet dreams, and I
couldn't help wondering what I'd
bought myself with the response my
golden-shirt had been looking for.
His satisfaction at the choice I'd made
had certainly been clear
enough, as clear as the retrospectively
seen fact that the deck had
been stacked against that choice. A
girl Bellna's age and with her
background should have been mortified
at the thought of being done in
front of so many snickering strangers,
especially as most of them were
women older than herself-unless she had
been made so uncontrollably
sensual that she couldn't help herself.
They'd wanted Bellna to react
that way, and the next step could very
well be what that solitary girl
on the furs had been given. I'd noticed
that she'd been beaten, but I'd
also noticed that she was more worked
up sexually than hurting from the
beating. I lay on the floor mat of the
room feeling physically
exhausted, but my mind was darting
around at light speed. I'd made the
right choice but it had turned out
wrong for me, which was the way the
game went sometimes. If I wanted to
avoid what the girl on the furs had
gotten, I'd have to backpedal a little.
Sometimes making a decision doesn't
mean you'll get to put it into
practice, but that time I got lucky.
When my rest time was over and I
was ordered to my feet, it was to he
taken to another, smaller room
which contained all males. There were
half a dozen slave males and two
armed guards, the slaves only lightly
chained and the guards casual and
unconcerned. The slaves were obviously
no worry, which told me that the
training given the girls was also used
to train the men. Male slaves who gave trouble were punished by being
used as subjects for the girls
to work on; those who cooperated were
rewarded by being allowed to help
in the training, probably also being
allowed the use of ordinary slave
females afterward. I was pushed into
the middle of them, had one
pointed out as my subject, and was told
to serve that one no matter
what the others did to me.
Use of the key word affected me less
strongly than it was supposed to,
but it still affected me. The reward
I'd been given was largely
negated, and the men around me laughed
softly when I closed my eyes and
squeezed my thighs together with a
gasp. They all wore the faded green
of slaves while I stood naked among
them, and they obviously enjoyed
the sight of me. Their hungry reactions
were very unsettling, and then
I was told to undress my subject in the
proper way, the way I'd been
told to do earlier. A well-trained
slave kissed her master's body when
she undressed him, and the slave who
had been appointed my master
licked his lips in anticipation, eager
to get on with it.
I'd decided to make it very clear right
from the start that being among
all those men made me nervous. I used
an anxious expression when I
reached out a tentative hand to my
"master," then jumped with a loud
squeal when I was touched from behind
by someone else. I whirled in the
direction of the touch, gasped when two
more of the slaves touched me,
then began to cry.
"You fail to serve your master,
slave," my golden-shirt admonished,
punishing me lightly by using the key
word again. "Were you not told to
ignore all others and attend him
alone?"
"I cannot!" I blubbered,
looking at him piteously over the shoulders of
two of the slaves. "I have never
been alone among so many men, not to
speak of being-unclothed among them!
And they all - oh! - touch me! I
b-beg to be allowed to attend him in
private."
"You have already learned to
attend a master in private," he said with
a frown, a lot less satisfied than he'd
been till them. His brown eyes
studied me in silence for a moment, and
then he nodded his head. "This
was, perhaps, to be expected. The
distraction of the highly unusual is
enough to overcome the recently
learned. You must clearly be first
accustomed to that which is strange to
you, and then we may proceed.
You all may toy with her a short time."
The last was for the male slaves, of
course, and they entered the game
with a zeal I would have found
commendable-under other circumstances.
After throwing me to the wolves, my
golden-shirt turned and left the
tent room, but the three armed guards
were still there to laugh their
heads off while I screamed and tried
uselessly to protect myself. The
six slaves moved in as close as they
could and began touching me all
over, having no trouble getting past my
flailing arms, driving me crazy
and enjoying my near-hysteria. After a
couple of minutes someone took
my arms from behind and held them out
and away from my sides, forcing
the front of my body forward. So many
hands touched me in so many
places that I nearly lost control and
defended myself, which would have
scattered and smeared those six like so
much firewood or so many rag
dolls. I panted more with the effort to
hold myself back than with what
was being done to me, but that doesn't
mean I wasn't suffering. Bellna
blubbered in the back of my mind and
screamed for permission to obey,
but I couldn't allow that any more than
I could allow what I wanted to
do. Now that I'd broken the pattern of
training, I had to keep it
broken.
When my golden-shirt finally came back,
I was down on my knees with my
forehead pressed to the mat, one of the
slaves kneeling on my hair. I
was screaming almost nonstop from the
way they were stabbing at me with their bodies without having removed
their loincloths, teasing me with
what they'd made me want so
desperately. Hands fondled my breasts and
toyed with the device, different hands
taking turns doing different
things while I was poked at and stroked
and denied what I ached for. I
screamed and struggled, trying to get
loose to reach one of them - and
then all of them were gone, out of
reach and through with the game. I
pushed myself up on all fours and
raised my head, the tears streaming
down my cheeks and my body flaming,
just in time to see the gesture
from my golden-shirt that I was to get
to my feet. It was something of
a struggle but I managed it, and once I
was erect the golden-shirt
stepped closer to me, took my wrist
chain between my left wrist and the
belt loop, turned, and dragged me
behind him out of the room.
To be entirely accurate, I was dragged
down to the end of the corridor,
through a room that looked just like
all the others, but which led
outside. It was an hour or so past noon
of another pretty day, but
neither Bellna nor I were in any
condition to appreciate it. Bellna was
having hysterics over the number of
people stopping or turning around
to stare at my naked, sweat-covered
body, and I was mewling helplessly
at the pace the golden-shirt was
forcing me to. When I could force
myself to speak I begged mindlessly to
be touched, but it wasn't
rewarding I'd set myself up for. The
thin grass and stones and dirt I
minced over barely entered my
awareness, no more than the wide city of
tents stretching in all directions
throughout the large forest
clearing. We crossed an open space,
circled a dark green tent, then
made for a large brown, yellow and
white tent with flaps thrown back.
The large tent was too well lit with
lamps for it to be dim even after
the brightness of the day. It was
filled with row after row and aisle
after aisle of what had to be display
platforms, five inches high for
male slaves, three or four feet high
for female slaves. The male slaves
stood with wrists shackled to either
side of their heads, their ankles
held tight by manacles set in the
platform floors, three platforms of
females and one of males, then another
three of females and another one
of males. There was an open space on
the female platform directly
opposite the tent entrance, and that
was where my golden-shirt dragged
me.
When I was lifted up to kneel on the
platform, it came through the
cloud of mindlessness I was wrapped in
that this particular platform
was covered with silky, long-haired
furs, and that although the other
slaves on display wore their green
slave shifts, the three on my
platform were as naked as I.
Golden-shirt took out a key, unlocked the
two rings holding my wrist chain to the
chain around my waist, unlocked
the right wrist-cuff, then lifted the
chain and my left arm to a thick
wooden bar above my head. The chain was
wrapped around the bar above
and somewhat behind me, my right arm
was raised and the wrist relocked
in the cuff, and then golden-shirt
turned and left the tent.
It took a couple of minutes to fight my
way through Bellna's constant
howling and the clinging aftermath of
what I'd gone through, but once
I'd done it, all I could do was wonder
how smart I'd been. I'd been
trying to buy some time away from the
slavers' conditioning program,
but all I seemed to have managed was to
find another phase of it. A
large number of people were strolling
around through the tent, mostly
male people with less than a handful of
females, and all of them were
there to look at slaves. Golden-shirt
had decided to get me used to
being "unclothed" in front of
large numbers of men, and putting me on
display was the way he was doing it.
The other females on my platform
had struck me as being as beautiful as
Bellna during the few seconds
I'd been able to see them, and that was
probably why we were on the furred platform right in front of the
entrance. Draw the suckers in and
get them to look, and even if they
can't afford the best there's always
second or third best. I was being used
as bait even while I was being
trained.
I took a deep breath and moved my head
around a little to loosen the
knots in the back of my neck, but the
effort didn't do much; being
comfortable in the position I'd been
chained was just about impossible.
Not only were my wrists tight to the
bar above and behind my head, the
bar itself was in exactly the wrong
position in relation to the
platform: too high to let me sit back
on my heels, too low to let me
kneel straight without bending. It took
a minute or two of still
befuddled thinking to decide that I
would be better off if my wrists
were directly over my head or in front
of me, but I'd waited too long
for the decision to do any good. A
guard in a dark gold shirt stopped
next to me, moved aside the furs right
under my feet, then rattled
briefly. When the rattling was over,
the cuffs around my ankles were
attached to what was probably a single,
very short chain set in the
platform, giving me no movement room at
all. I was set in place,
chained facing the entrance at a
three-quarter angle, and that's the
way I would stay for a while.
"Pretty little slave," the
guard murmured with a half-distracted sound
to his voice as his hands pushed my
thighs apart. "You are to keep your
knees wide at all times. It matters not
whether you weep or smile; your
knees must remain apart. Should you
fail to keep them so, there is a
device to see to it."
His message delivered, he went on his
way, not caring whether or not I
wanted to say anything. If I didn't
obey there would be another
"device" to take care of the
problem, so there was nothing to say.
Bellna whimpered miserably in my head,
burning so urgently that it made
me squirm, which in turn set me to
cursing silently. I didn't know how
long I'd be there, but the past five
minutes had already been too long.
Another five minutes passed, during
which time I asked myself why I'd
been stupid enough to decide to wait
until dark to make a run for it,
and then another group of buyers came
through the tent entrance. There
were five of them, and from their
clothes they must have been well-todo
merchants or very minor nobility, and
they didn't even pause to look
around. Just as if they'd done it many
times before, they came straight
over to my platform and began examining
each of us in turn, two of them
listing our major sales points, the
other three listening carefully and
occasionally asking questions. I
gathered that we four were a yardstick
to measure the other female slaves by,
and we had to be gone over
carefully so that nothing important
would be missed. Every one of those
sons found it necessary to touch me,
not once but any number of times,
and once they were gone I trembled as
much as the only one of the other
three girls I could see. Bellna wanted
to jump screaming out of my
skin, and there was nothing I could do
to calm her. Hell, there was
nothing I could do to calm me, and I
supposedly had a lot more control
over me.
Not only did almost every new arrival
visit our platform, lots of those
who had been wandering the aisles
stopped on their way out to examine
the newly added main platform slave.
Some few did nothing but look, but
those were very few indeed. It didn't
take long before I was physically
hurting and mentally exhausted, and if
I'd really needed to get used to
being surrounded and touched by men in
large numbers, that little
interlude would have done it for me. I
had followed one of Bellna's
urges and had taken to begging every
passing guard to tell someone I
would obey any order given me if only I
were taken back to the training tents, but the guards ignored me and
continued on their rounds. I was
still able to think clearly enough to
know they were probably waiting
for me to beg them to choose to send me
back, but it was really too
soon for me to resort to that. If I
used it immediately they'd either
think it was a con, or decide I was far
enough along for them to get to
the fancy training. I kept picturing
the welts on the body of the girl
on the furs, and from my reactions knew
I'd better put that off as long
as humanly possible.
At least two or three hours went by
before there was a real lull in
arrivals. The slavers were doing a
thriving business, but none of the
sold slaves were taken out the patrons'
entrance. The buyers left that
way, but the slaves were taken out the
back way, to be brought around
and delivered to their new owners. A
number of offers were made for me,
but the light-yellow-shirted overseers
refused all of them in some way
that left the customers resigned rather
than angry. Right then it
wouldn't have bothered me a bit to be
sold; it would have gotten me off
that platform and given me a chance to
unlock all those chains on me. I
was stiff and tired and uncomfortable
and in need, but without those
chains I would have been heading south,
over obstacles if necessary. I
wanted out of there so badly I could
feel the tendency toward
irrationality growing inside me, a
tendency that could get me hurt or
killed if I stuck around long enough
for it to grow stronger.
I closed my eyes for a minute or two
during that lull, and when I
opened them again the shock Bellna felt
was so great that I was nearly
knocked out of control. The newest
arrival, standing just inside the
entrance and looking casually around,
was Fallan, someone I'd been
hoping I'd never see again. He wore the
same black pants and boots,
swordbelt and sword at his side, but
his shirt was no longer mercenary
red. His profession was disguised
behind a shirt of dark green with no
neck scarf, and after he'd had his
casual look around, he ambled over
to my platform and stopped in front of
the girl to my left, the one I
could see.
"You are indeed a lovely slave,
girl," he said to her, clearly enjoying
the sight of her long black hair and
nicely rounded figure. "Are you
well trained?"
"I am trained to give a master
pleasure beyond any he has dreamed of,
master," she answered in a low,
throaty, throbbing voice, moving her
body for him. "Should master
choose to try me, he will not find himself
disappointed. I have not yet been used
this afternoon, master. A slave
begs to be used!"
She moved her body again as far as she
could, showing with words and
motion how badly in need she was. I'd
heard clinking noises behind me a
few times during the hours I'd been
there, as though the girls I
couldn't see were being taken from the
platform and then put back in
place, but I hadn't known what was
happening to them. If I understood
the black-haired girl correctly, the
main platform girls were available
for being rented out. Discovering that
led me to wonder if they were
for sale at any but a ridiculously high
price. Few men would have been
able to afford to own a really
beautiful, high-priced slave, but using
one now and then shouldn't have been
beyond them. The girls would bring
the slavers more money that way than
through any sale price, unless the
buyer was really wealthy, influential,
and a very good customer.
Exceptions would be made for that sort,
but not for anyone else. It
finally came through to me that the
offers made for me hadn't been
offers to buy, and I wondered why the
ones making the offers had been
turned down. The others on the platform
were certainly available, and
Fallan smiled indulgently at the
dark-haired girl's begging request. "I may, perhaps, choose you
for use," he allowed, looking her over one
last time. "However, I must first
see what else there is being offered
here."
He patted her round, bare bottom, then
left her to come over to me. His
eyes worked their way up from my body
to my face, and then he showed a
vast, entirely phony surprise.
"Why, you are a mere child,
slave," he said, dark eyebrows high. "I do
not recall ever having seen a child on
this platform. Are you, too,
trained to give a master delight and
pleasure?"
"I am entirely untrained," I
told him in a low, growly voice I couldn't
control, annoyed almost beyond bearing.
Bellna was mewling and
fluttering around in my head, desperate
to serve him and feel his hands
on her body, but she had no body. The
body was mine, and Fallan had
already touched it more than I cared
for.
"As I am such a child," I
continued, "you may dismiss the thought of me
completely, and find another to see to
your needs. I, in any event,
have no interest in one such as you.
I didn't know what Fallan had in mind
by showing up there, but his
invaluable help had already screwed
things up for me and I didn't want
any more of it. I was hoping he'd take
the hint and get out of my life,
but instead he got annoyed.
"So you have no interest in one
such as I, eh, child?" he asked in the
same low voice that I had used, even
more of a growl in it. "You seem
rather high and mighty for a slave, and
badly trained indeed. Have you
not been given punishment for failing
to please?"
My body blazed hot at his words and
heavy need flashed through me,
reactions triggered by his obvious
disapproval. I'd been conditioned to
react like that by what I'd gone
through, and Bellna's added reactions
made mine impossibly worse. I was being
forced into wanting to please
him, and a grin touched his ugly face
when he saw me squirm.
"So you have been trained to some
extent," he murmured, reaching a hand
out to touch his palm to one of my
hardened nipples. "Have they used
you harshly?"
"I have not been used at all,"
I gasped, really suffering from that
single, casual touch. "Do not
touch me so! Do not..."
"You have not been used at all,
and that is both punishment and
training," he said, a musing tone
to his voice as he looked down into
my eyes. "Have you acknowledged
yourself a slave as yet, or addressed
those about you as master?"
"No," I whispered, feeling my
control losing its grip against Bellna's
frenzied attack for the upper hand. She
had Fallan there, and she
wanted him so badly that I couldn't
fight hard enough against her.
"I have come just barely in time,
then," the mercenary captain said,
his voice still in the low murmur he
had been using. "I will free you
as soon as I may, yet till then must
you behave properly and become an
obedient slave. You must address the
free men about you as master, and
refer to yourself as a slave, else
shall they punish you terribly
before I am able to take you to safety.
Do you understand what I say?"
My head was whirling so fast I barely
knew where I was, but one thing I
did know was that Fallan was wrong as
usual. I could see that the
slavers had been trying to make me
acknowledge myself a slave without
forcing me to do it: if and when I did,
I would be one step farther
along the road they had me headed up.
But doing that would take me even
closer to that room with the furs and
the beating that preceded it, and
that was a way I didn't want to go.
"I am not a slave-and shall not -
call myself one," I got out, using
the last of my strength. "I am-I
am-" "You are a spoiled, disobedient child!" he
growled, his dark eyes
blazing with an anger that kindled
Bellna even more. A foolish,
thoughtless wench who has not the wit
to know that stubbornness at the
wrong time may cost her life! You think
to refuse to obey me; I shall
prove that you may not."
Both of his hands touched my body then,
the hands of a man used to
touching women and used to enjoying
what he touched. I tried to hold
back the moan, but it slipped from my
throat as he moved even closer.
"I see you have been punished for
taking liberties," he said, then
chuckled as I gasped at the way he
touched the device. "I wonder if you
have as yet had it used properly upon
you."
His words came to me as if they were
being filtered through a long
tube, telling me Bellna had grabbed
most of the control she wanted. My
lips parted, ready to speak words I
didn't want spoken, but this time
the timing went wrong for her. As
Fallan's left hand toyed behind me
his right hand moved in front, reaching
me as I strained away from the
device. His touch was more gentle than
anything I'd had from the
slavers, but it forced me back against
the device in his left hand with
something like an electric shock. Again
I strained forward and again I
was forced back, and my mouth hung open
like that of an idiot, empty of
any and all words of sense. The back
and forth motion was immediately
overwhelming and Bellna, in control of
my body, was completely caught
up in it.
"You have said you are not a
slave," Fallan murmured slowly increasing
the speed of the motion he forced on
me. "I believe you are a slave,
and I would hear the words from you.
Tell me you are a slave."
"I am-a slave," I whispered,
eager to say any words he wished of me.
"Louder," Fallan commanded,
so near that the heat of his body was
evident above my own.
"I am a slave!" I shouted,
lost to the touch of his hands. "I am a
slave who is your slave! I am your
slave!"
"Excellent, slave," he
chuckled, again forcing a more frenzied movement
upon me. "And how do you address
the man whose slave you are?"
"Master!" I screamed, knowing
release would be withheld from me till I
acknowledged him so. "I am your
slave, master! I am yours, master!"
"How obedient and pleasing a slave
you are," my master chuckled, the
movement of his hands never ceasing.
"Now you may dance for me, slave,
till your soul cries out the same."
My body flew back and forth in perfect
obedience to his demands, and
although I wished to scream, I no
longer had the breath for it. I
panted harder and harder, feeling as
though my lungs would burst, and
then release was mine, the likes of
which I had never before felt.
Again and again my body spasmed,
obeying the continuing demands of my
master, and when it was done I hung
upon the bar, my chains enfolded,
mind-less from the experience.
And I was able to take over again, but
not completely. I'd closed my
mental eyes the way Bellna had closed
my physical ones, but it was
still my body that had been put through
all that. I think I was still
in shock over what Fallan had
done-damn, but that man knew his way
around a woman's body! I shuddered as I
tried to stop my heart from
racing around so fast, wishing I could
lie stretched out flat and dead
somewhere instead of hanging by my
wrists, and the sound of approaching
footsteps caught my attention.
"My congratulations, sir,"
came a voice I recognized as belonging to
the man in light yellow who had
directed the training I'd been put
through. "You have helped this
slave to know herself, and have taken
her a good deal closer to the goal she
desires-and that we desire for her."
"I am fond of pretty little
slaves," Fallan answered, a dryness to his
tone. "How much for this one?"
"Alas, but she has already been
sold," light-shirt said, professionally
commiserating. "A high noble has
reserved her for himself, at a price
we lesser mortals cannot even approach.
She is here for training
purposes only, and yet-her training has
progressed well in your hands.
Should you wish her use you may have
it-if you are willing to curtail
that use in accordance with her level
of training. That she may not be
fully used should not interfere too
greatly with your pleasure-there
are always alternate methods."
"I dislike being limited in my use
of a slave," Fallan answered,
sounding bored with the whole thing. "I
believe I have had enough of
this slave. What of that black-haired
one?"
"That one you may enjoy as you
wish," light-shirt said, professional
friendliness now heavy in his voice.
"The use rooms are to your left,
and you may also see to the fees there.
I wish you a pleasant time."
There were sounds of movement all
around me, bringing Bellna partway
out of her stupor with whimpering
protests, but this time she didn't
have a chance of taking over and
wouldn't have been able to change the
situation even if she had. I opened my
eyes to see the black-haired
girl being released from the bar and
the ankle chain restraint, her
whole body quivering with anticipation.
I didn't have the strength to
quiver with anticipation, even when
light-shirt began unlocking my own
chains. When my wrists were released
from the bar I sprawled face down
in the furs of the platform, and
light-shirt chuckled and parted my
bottom.
"You have come a far distance this
day, little slave," he said, working
on whatever held my ankles in place.
"You have earned a time of rest
before your lessons continue. You may
thank me."
"Thank you master," I
whispered silently cursing the now disappearing
Fallan for having put me in a position
where I had to say that. I
didn't know what would happen next, but
my mouth was dry and swallowing
was difficult.
Light-shirt closed the cuff around my
right wrist again, locked the
chain under the two rings at my waist,
then stepped back. My goldenshirt,
whom I hadn't seen, was behind him, and
he was the one who
lifted me off the platform. I felt
completely surrounded and outnumbered,
which had to be the way I was supposed
to feel-according to
my training program. My golden-shirt
steadied me on my feet, pulled my
wrist-chain out the way he had earlier,
then led me out of the tent.
We moved through the late afternoon
sunshine at a slower pace than we
had on the way there, and although I
knew there had to be a specific
reason for it, I didn't care. The
cooling air was like a breath of
fresh air after the closeness of the
tent, and I wished I had the
strength to appreciate it. I stumbled
along in my chains after my
golden-shirt, feeling my mind uncurl
and spread out to the openness
above. It's almost dark, I thought,
relishing the words. Just a little
while longer, and then you can go. I
looked at the crowds of men we
moved through, feeling their eyes on me
as a physical thing, and knew I
had to get out of there soon. If I were
ever trapped in that place
permanently, my life span could be
measured in minutes. Slavers don't
like victims who refuse to be good,
obedient slaves, and usually don't
waste much time on them.
I was taken back to the tent I had
originally come from, but the room
was somewhat different from the others
I had seen. It was small and
dim, covered completely with thick
luxurious fur, and held a couple of odd-shaped somethings made of
wood and fur that I didn't like the looks
of. There was also a small table
holding a familiar bowl, but I wasn't
given a chance to get more than a
single glance at it.
"Kneel," my golden-shirt said
as soon as we were inside, and his slave
obeyed him immediately. The fur felt
strange to my bare legs even after
the fur I'd been kneeling on on the
platform, but I didn't have time to
think about that, either. The
golden-shirt pulled his boots off, got
out of his clothes, then made himself
comfortable on the fur.
"Crawl to me, slave;" he
ordered, and when I reached him he leaned up
on one elbow and took my face in his
hand. "You are incredibly
fortunate in that you have already
declared yourself slave," he said,
looking down into my eyes. "Had
you not, this next lesson would have
been a good deal more painful for you.
Are you prepared for your next
lesson?"
"I was told I might have a time of
rest," I whispered, shaken by what
he had said. So Fallan had been right
after all-and the dance he'd put
me through had saved me from something
that would have been a lot
worse.
"You have already had your time of
rest," golden-shirt answered, still
holding my face. "Our return here
was leisurely, and you were to have
rested then." Suddenly his hand
released my face, and I was slapped
hard enough to bring tears to my eyes.
"You must also learn that you
are never to question a master. You
were asked, slave: are you prepared
for your next lesson?"
"Yes, master!" I gasped out
at once, trembling and letting the tears
roll down my cheeks-and making sure my
hands didn't curl into fists. "I
am prepared, master!"
"Excellent," he said, leaning
back from me somewhat. "Go and fetch your
bowl, for it is time that you be fed."
"Yes, master," I sniffled,
then crawled after the bowl standing on the
small wooden table. The bowl held the
same soup-soaked bread I'd been
fed earlier in the day, and when I
brought it back I was put to my
belly again before it was fed to me.
I'd said I was ready for the next
lesson, but the only thing I was really
ready for was about twelve
hours of uninterrupted sleep. I felt as
close to the end of the line as
I'd ever been, and that had to be why
the lessons were continuing.
Conditioning works best on an
undefended mind, and it's hard to defend
your inner self when your eyes are
closing in exhaustion. I was so
tired I could even feel myself reacting
to the nearness of a naked male
body, and that despite the release I'd
so recently had. By the time my
"meal" was done and I had
licked golden-shirt's fingers clean, I was
almost to the point of squirming.
"And now that you are fed, we may
continue," golden-shirt said, tossing
away the empty bowl. "Tell me what
you are, slave."
"I am a slave, master," I
whispered, making sure I didn't meet his
eyes. "I am your slave."
"You are the slave of any free man
who commands you," golden-shirt
corrected. "Raise yourself to
kneeling beside me, slave."
"Yes, master," I
acknowledged, pulling myself to my knees with some
difficulty. The device gave me its
usual trouble, and golden-shirt
chuckled.
"You appear to be in discomfort,
slave," he said, reaching around to
touch me. "Do you wish this
removed?"
"Yes, master," I gasped,
finding it impossible to hold still against
his toying fingers.
"Then you have my permission to
beg me to remove it," he said, laying
himself farther back in the furs. "And,
as the potion which turned me uninterested has for the most part worn
off, you may also, at the same
time, serve me."
I gasped at the flaring of heat all
through me at the key word, finding
it considerably worse than it had been.
I was too tired to fight the
conditioning, and Bellna was no help at
all. She lay cowering in her
corner of my mind, sick with fear over
the thought of serving the man
who had done so much to me that day.
She was triggered into wanting to
please him, but she was so afraid of
him that she was frozen in place.
It was all up to me again, and I had
absolutely no choice.
"Oh, master, please remove the
device," I wheedled, remembering the
advice of the woman who had washed me.
At the same time I put my hands
on his body, and began gently kissing
him all over. There was dark hair
all over him, his body mostly hard but
beginning to turn soft from easy
living. I worked my way up to his
throat with kisses, then licked my
way slowly back down, all the while
wheedling and pleading and begging
in true slave style. His interest was
only beginning to stir, and I
found that I had no choice at all about
encouraging it. I wanted to
encourage his interest, and when his
hands came to me, I bad to. I did
to him what I'd been taught to do, and
I could no longer remember when
I'd been taught it or by whom. When he
moaned and twisted under my
hands and lips the faintly disturbing
thought came that I might have
gone too far, but I was in no condition
to worry about it. It might
have been something to worry about if
golden-shirt had still been in
the grip of that potion and watching,
but as the victim of my
ministrations, he was in no condition
to be cooly observant.
"Stop, s-stop," he said at
last, pulling me away from him by the hair.
"You have-learned your
lessons-well, slave, and I am-no longer able to
bear it. Tell me again what you would
have me do."
"Master, I beg you to remove the
device," I panted, breathing almost as
hard as my victim. I reached my hands
out to touch him, but the
distance he held me away from him by
the hair was too far for the chain
linking my wrists. "Also do I beg
for use, master. Please, master,
please!"
The words I blurted out were a shock to
me, but golden-shirt must have
been expecting them. He laughed softly
in satisfaction, then shook his
head.
"The use you beg for you may not
have," he said, reaching a hand out to
tickle a moan out of me. "You have
not yet earned the ultimate
satisfaction, and will not till you
have pleased the master you are
meant for. There is another means by
which you may give satisfaction,
however, and it is for this reason that
I am here. Now that your
lessons have prepared me, we are able
to continue on to it."
He let go of my hair and reached down
to untie the front leather strip
of the device, then had me put my
forehead to the floor while he untied
the back strip. The removal of the
device itself was unbelievable
relief, but that only solved half my
problem. I still needed what that
man was nicely prepared to give me, and
I was seriously considering
raping him when his hand came hack to
my hair and pulled me painfully
to my feet. I mewled in protest, just
about all I was capable of in the
way of protest just then, but I was
still dragged to one of those wood
and fur contraptions and pushed face
down across it. Before I could
blink away the sleepiness clouding my
thinking and stressing how much
in need I was, my wrists had been
pushed through holes to either side
of the thing I lay on and clamped tight
in place. Then wheels were
turned on the thing, and I lay head
down and bottom up.
"This device will hold you as I
wish you to be," golden-shirt said as
he fiddled with something between my
legs. "Tomorrow, after your lessons, I will return for the same,
and will then expect to have no
need of the device. Should I find a
need for it, you will not be
released from it before you have been
beaten. Am I mistaken in
believing that you will be pleasing?"
"I will be pleasing, master,"
I babbled, feeling a desperate need to be
pleasing. "I beg you to use me,
master! Please, master, please!"
"I mean to use you, little slave,"
he chuckled, moving around the room
somewhere behind me. "Not in the
manner you beg for, yet will you be
used. I must, however, first prepare
myself a bit further."
I knew that what he said should have
made me suspicious, but I couldn't
think clearly. A good part of the
begging and groveling I'd done had
been because of Bellna, but some of it
was caused by the conditioning I
couldn't seem to hold off. I was so
tired, and so much in need, and my
body quivered at the thought that he
was going to take care of me.
"I am now prepared for you,"
he said from directly behind me, snapping
me out of a half-doze and making my
body burn even more. Groggily I
tried raising myself to receive him
then was roused to the point of
lifting my head.
"No, master, no!" I
whimpered, feebly trying to escape, but there was
no escape. His manhood was taking the
place of the device, and he'd
greased himself for the purpose. I
tried pulling away from the
penetration that was beginning to
excite me terribly, knowing it wasn't
what I really wanted and wouldn't
satisfy me nearly as well, but I
struck something scratchy and
irritating on the device that made me
jerk back I immediately cried out,
simultaneously with his grunt of
satisfaction; I'd lost and he had won.
I'd begged for use, but not the kind of
use I was given. I couldn't
think clearly, but bodily sensations
came through clear as the chime of
perfect crystal. I was battered at over
and over again, forced against
the scratchy, irritating part of the
device until I began using it to
satisfy the screams of my body,
accepting the pain in my desperate need
for release. Eventually I found the
release, just before golden-shirt
found his own, and I was limp when he
unlocked me from the device and
dumped me on the floor.
"The potion given you in your food
has done well," he said, looking
down at me where I lay curled up on the
furs. "It will now make you
sleep till the time comes for your
lessons to continue. Sleep well,
little slave, for the next lessons
bring learning in earnest."
No, I thought as I blurrily watched him
walk to his clothes. I can't
sleep and wake up still here, still
chained as a slave. I can't. I
can't.
But my eyes were closing even then,
proving that I sure as hell could.
Chapter 6
I awoke with a start, my heart racing
and my mouth dry. I jerked my
head up and looked around the dim,
fur-decorated room without
recognizing it, not knowing where I was
or what was happening. I
started to get to my feet but the
tinkle of chain caught my attentionand
then the memory of everything that had
happened came flooding back.
I sank back down on the floor, took a
deep breath, then lowered my head
to my hands. My system was still
twanging from the emergency wake-up
I'd gone through, but being awake was
more than worth it. There are a
lot of drugs that have little or no
effect on me, but of the ones that
do, some are able to trigger emergency
wake-up. The light opiate sort,
mild sleeping draughts and the like,
begin to break down in the body
rather quickly. As soon as that
breaking down starts, my nervous system triggers the release of
adrenalin, which gets me up and moving even
sooner than my usual fast snapback.
It's a rubbing-bare-nerves-with-afile
kind of feeling to go through, but I'll
take that any day as
opposed to staying cozily asleep.
I took another deep breath then raised
my head, still feeling the urge
to stretch out and close my eyes, but
not about to give in to it. I
moved over to the device I'd been used
on, keeping the chain-tinkling
to a minimum, then began poking around
the underside of the thing. I
needed something to use as a lock pick,
and I was hoping that that
device wasn't as neat and clean-lined
underneath as it was above. The
Lord of Luck must have come back from
the lunch break he'd been on so
long; the underside of the device had
all sorts of thin protrusions of
metal, undoubtedly the Narellan
equivalent of nails. I chose one, got a
good grip on it, then started working
it back and forth.
Cursing under my breath did no good
whatsoever; the damned thing took
its own sweet time breaking free, and
time was the biggest unknown I
had to work with right then. By the
time I had the piece of metal in my
hand I was sweating, and I went to work
with it without wasting another
minute. I tossed my head to get the
hair out of my face and eyes then
began probing the lock on my right
wrist, trying to figure out how a
key worked on it. The locking mechanism
wasn't only primitive it was
alien, and if you think all locks work
on the same principle, then
you've never opened one with anything
but a key or a palm.
As I probed the lock I couldn't count
the minutes ticking past without
screwing up, but it took all the
control I have to keep myself patient
and attentive. I knew the slavers
weren't going to let their red-haired
slave sleep until she was all rested,
but I didn't know how long they
would give her. Conditioning works best
on an exhausted mind, but a
little too much push and the mind
breaks, leaving you with nothing to
show for your efforts but an empty
husk. I was sure they had enough
experience with twisting little girls
to know how long to give it, but
I didn't know how long to give it. It
was surely night outside, but
that wasn't likely to mean anything to
the slavers' plans, especially
with the way they were training me. I'd
had to accept pain in order to
get release again, and the thought of
continuing on further with that
put a trem6r in my hands that I
couldn't quite ignore. If I didn't get
out of there soon, I'd be bouncing off
the walls.
When the break came, I almost missed
it. You can't hear the twang of a
release catch in a lock mechanism, but
with enough practice you can
feel it. If I hadn't been working
left-handed I would have felt the
twang sooner, but having my right hand
free first would speed things up
more after the first cuff was open than
working left-handed slowed them
down before that. I caught the twang,
lost it, then found it again and
held it-and the cuff flipped open at my
pull. Only then did I remember
that light-shirt had used his key to
lock me up again as well as
release me, which meant that the
mechanism was a variety of dead-bolt.
Things might have gone faster if I'd
remembered that sooner, but there
was no sense in beating my breast over
it. There were still the other
locks to take care of.
Both ankle cuffs went first, and only
then did I do the left wrist
cuff. After that the only thing left
was the chain around my waist, and
when I dumped the whole rig in a heap I
unknotted the thin piece of
leather as well and flung it away from
me as hard as I could. The
feeling of freedom was like laughter
bubbling up inside me, making me
want to shout and jump around; instead
of shouting or jumping I bent
and retrieved the lock pick I'd
dropped, then spent a minute or two
tying it into my hair where it wouldn't
be seen. I would keep it until I was off that planet, and maybe even
longer. A good lock pick is hard
to find, a lucky one even harder.
A quick look around the tent room
showed me nothing I could use, not
even a piece of cloth for clothing.
Aside from the cool of the night
the thought of walking around bare
didn't bother me, but it would make
me somewhat conspicuous. I'd intended
going after one of those guards
for his sword, but now it looked like
I'd need his clothes, too. It
would take more time than I really
wanted to spend, but there was no
help for it. I couldn't run around the
woods of Narella bare, not when
there was no telling when that scout
ship would pick me -
"What haye you done, slave?"
came the demanding voice from behind me,
causing me to turn my head in that
direction. My golden-shirt stood
there, something that looked like a
thin, rattan cane in his hand, a
frown of disbelief on his face. Bellna
shivered in fear in the corner
she crouched in, but all I did was
smile faintly. I'd done a stupid
thing not leaving that room as soon as
the chains were off, but I knew
I'd done it deliberately. I'd been
hoping to run into my golden-shirt
again-and now I had.
"You mistake me, man," I said
as I stepped farther into the center of
the room. "I am no slave, and
therefore did as I wished to do."
"You believe you are no longer a
slave due to someone's having taken
the chains from you?" he asked,
that superior amusement clear on his
face. "The absence of chains does
not make one free. Kneel!"
The snap of command in his voice made
Bellna blubbet in my head and try
to obey, but I was riding a high too
far above her to feel the same
myself. Revenge is usually a pastime
for the immature, but that slob
had done more than just put his hands
on me. You have to be a damned
fool or suicidal to treat a Special
Agent the way he had treated me,
and I was in no mood to be forgiving or
generous.
"You are correct in believing that
the absence of chains does not make
one free," I agreed, enjoying the
frown he'd grown when I didn't fall
quivering to my knees. "I am
prepared to leave this place now, and will
give you the opportunity to step out of
my way."
"Will you indeed," he said,
the superiority back again. "How very
thoughtful of a slave to give her
master such an opportunity. The
master, however, does not choose to
accept the generosity of his slave.
He will, instead, choose to give his
slave a sounder whipping than she
was to have received. The choice is
ever the master's, a thing you will
now learn beyond all doubt."
He took a firmer grip on the cane he
held and started toward me, his
arm half raised and ready to strike. He
took his time coming forward,
giving me the chance to understand just
how bad a mistake I'd made
before getting on with the beating.
There was faint disturbance in his
eyes over the fact that I just stood
there waiting for him, but I doubt
whether he was capable of understanding
that I didn't intend allowing
myself to be beaten. Being very used to
dealing with slaves is more
dangerous than slavers seem to realize;
it makes prime victims of them
if they happen to tangle with a
non-slave.
The golden-shirt reached me and raised
his arm higher, then brought the
cane whistling down toward my bare
body. It would have struck my
shoulder if I'd stayed where I was, but
I stepped forward instead and
brought up a left-handed block against
his forearm. Most people think
of blocks as being strictly defensive
maneuvers - that is, if they've
never had one used on them. The force
of the block knocked the cane out
of my opponent's hand; as it hit I was
already going to one knee and
launching a right from belt level
directly into his groin, then moving
fast to get out of the way. It wasn't
retaliation I was expecting but reaction, and that came so fast it
might have been programmed. The
blood left golden shirt's face, and
even as he began folding up he was
already vomiting, spasming out the
terrible pain he felt. I
straightened up beside him, stiffened
my right hand, then clipped him
good at the base of the skull, sending
him sprawling into the pool of
vomit he'd made. I took a split second
to consider whether or not to
finish him permanently, then turned
away and headed for the room exit
when I decided against it. It would be
a long time before the man was
able to function again, not to mention
chasing after me. If I wasn't
gone out of there before then, his
being up and around would not make
the difference.
I slid out into the empty corridor
between rooms and moved without
sound, checking each room before I
passed it. Muffled sounds came from
a room down at the far end, but aside
from that everything was quiet. A
couple of the rooms held sleeping
female forms, but the rest were
empty. I became aware of Bellna as I
moved down the corridor, and I had
to chuckle softly. The intruder in my
mind was still in shock, trying
to figure out what had happened. She
had been so terribly afraid of the
golden-shirt that she would have done
anything to appease him, but
three simple blows had taken him out of
the picture more effectively
than Fallan's fistfight had done with
the house guard at the inn. She
knew nothing about self defense and
offense, considering the entire
area reserved to those with big,
bulging muscles or superior weapons.
She couldn't get over the fact that she
had done something like that,
and so simply. She was beginning to
think of that store of extra
knowledge as magic, the store she
couldn't always reach; I thought
about all the hard work I'd put in
acquiring it, but chuckled anyway.
It was magic to someone who didn't know
about it, and the hard work
part of it just didn't enter into it.
When I reached the end of the corridor,
I found that the muffled sounds
were screams that were coming from the
room opposite the one that led
out of that section of tents. The room
out was dim and deserted, and no
one would have seen me go that way; all
I had to do was step into the
room and cross it, then melt into the
darkness outside. There had to be
armed guards moving around out there,
and jumping one from behind would
be a piece of cake. I didn't know what
was causing those muffled
screams across the way, and in any
event it was none of my business.
Getting out of there was my business,
that and dressing and arming
myself, and heading off south into the
woods. I took a step into the
room, and then a second and then turned
and ghosted fast across the
corridor.
From right outside the flap separating
the corridor from the room I
could hear sounds other than the
muffled screaming; grunting and heavy
breathing came through, as well as a
faint creaking. I moved the flap
over a very little bit and slipped
inside, but I could have made
considerably more noise and still
wouldn't have been noticed. A female
slave with scraps of green on her was
chained to a wooden contraption
that bent her backward and spread her
wide, an open invitation without
need of a sign. A thick length of
yellow cloth blindfolded her, and a
fat wad of yellow cloth was stuffed in
her mouth, gagging her
effectively yet allowing those muffled
screams to escape. The darkgoldshirted
guard stood with his sword on the floor
beside him and his
pants down around his knees, bracing
himself with one hand on the
wooden frame while he thrust down at
the chained woman with his body,
ramming her deep and increasing the
sound of her muffled screams. His
other hand was closed painfully tight
on one of her breasts, and as I
dropped the door flap he grunted one
last time with attained release. "You provided a barely adequate
ride, slave," he muttered, resting a
minute against the woman's body. "It
matters not how many were before
me; the ride should have been fully
satisfying. Though you were placed
here due to your lacks in pleasing your
masters, you have apparently
learned nothing. It seems I must
recommend that you be kept here
another day, so that the lesson might
be effective. Your pain is of no
consequence whatsoever; your master's
pleasure is all. As I have
received little pleasure, you will also
be beaten. Though there is
little likelihood of your attaining
perfection, the beating will assist
you in approaching it more closely."
The guard withdrew from the woman then,
not giving a damn that she was
now crying behind her blindfold and
gag. He turned half away from her
and reached down for his pants, saw me
standing there, and straightened
with a frown.
"What do you do in here, slave?"
he demanded, then narrowed his eyes.
"Who has removed the chains from
you without ordering you to remain
where you were? Or for what reason have
they ordered you here?"
He really didn't understand what was
going on, and the provocative
smile I gave him didn't help any. I
began moving toward him in a slow,
deliberately sexy way, my hips swinging
and my breasts thrust out, and
the confusion on his face suddenly
became a leer.
"You have been sent to give me a
proper ride!" he said in a pouncing
tone, sure he'd solved the mystery. "I
know not which of my brothers
sees so carefully to my needs, yet I
shall learn his identity from you
and give him proper thanks. You will
first reawaken me, and then will I
make full use of you. The gods
themselves would condemn me, were I to
do less."
From the way his eyes moved over me, I
was surprised he wasn't standing
in slobber clear up to his neck. Bellna
felt a sharp stab of desire
when he used the words "full use,"
and her passing it on to me nearly
threw my timing off. I'd been waiting
for him to bend toward his pants
again, if only in order to get them out
of the way so he could close
the gap between us faster, but he
started to bend while my muscles were
still tightening in protest. It was
pure luck that he kept his head up
to watch me as he bent, and I couldn't
afford to throw that luck away.
Despite the throbbing in my loins I
forced myself to run three steps
and then jump- kick for power, the ball
of my right foot striking the
son just under his chin. His head
snapped back even harder than his
body did, the crack coming before he
slammed into the wooden
contraption the woman was chained to.
He bounced off, fell to the
floor, then lay there in a very still,
angular way.
I moved up to him fast and bent to
check for a pulse, but that was just
part of my habit of always making sure.
I knew I'd broken his neck with
the kick, and he hadn't survived as a
fluke in spite of it. The woman
on the frame was stirring in her chains
and making babbling noises
around her gag, but I'd done all I
could for her. The guard would never
make another sadistic recommendation,
and leaving her chained up would
guarantee that she would not be blamed
for his death. If freeing her
had meant that she would escape to
freedom I would have taken the time
to unchain her, but despite all wishful
thinking it would have meant
nothing of the kind. She wouldn't have
been able to get herself away
and I couldn't take her with me, but
all the same I kept my eyes away
from her as I worked the dead guard
free of his clothes.
I kept expecting to be interrupted, but
I got the shirt and pants on
and buckled on the swordbelt, and no
one came in. The clothes fit as
well as a man's clothes will fit on a
woman just about his size, but
the boots had proved impossible. They
were much too big to be of use, and would have been more of a hazard
than going bare-foot would be. I
resettled the swordbelt around my hips,
took one last glance around the
room, and then walked out. Usual
good-byes are fatuous; in that
instance they would have been insane.
The corridor and exit room were still
both empty, but I didn't
understand why until I'd moved through
the dark toward the main
exhibition tent. The noise coming from
that tent and two others of a
similar size near it was incredible in
the midst of the forest quiet,
speaking of crowds much larger than
those that had been present while I
was on a platform. I still made sure to
move silently through the
chilly darkness, staying out of the
wide pools of light thrown by the
big, flickering torches set all around
the three main tents. Armed
guards moved around and through the
streams of people going in and out
of the tents, watching, directing, and
generally being very visible.
The slavers had a booming business
going, larger than one princedom
could account for. It was a safe bet
that people were coming from all
over, making however long a trip was
necessary to check out what was
being offered. As I stood behind a tree
watching, one round-bellied man
with three burly assistants took
possession of a group of eight slave
females and two slave males, his
brusque, businesslike manner showing
that he was probably replenishing his
own stock. The retailer buying
from the wholesaler, so to speak,
calculating his future profit even as
his merchandise was growled and prodded
into motion. When I discovered
that my left hand gripped so tightly
the hilt of the sword I wore that
my fingernails were digging into my
palm, I knew it was time to get
moving-before I did something stupid.
You can't change a world all by
yourself, no matter how much you'd like
to give it a whirl.
I faded back from the tree and moved
around some tall bushes, heading
toward the outlying tents of the
widespread camp, trying to be careful
of where I stepped. Small twigs and
branches had already gotten me a
couple of times, making me decide to
keep alert for any vair that might
have been left standing around.
Traveling by vair-back would be faster
and easier than going on foot,
especially on bare foot. Being free and
on the move felt good, despite the
direction the Bellna presence's
thoughts had taken. The first sight of
the display tent had brought
back memory of Fallan to her, and the
little girl in my head was trying
to decide how she felt about him. It
wasn't that she no longer had the
raging hots for him; what he'd done to
me in the display tent had, if
anything, intensified her feelings.
What bothered her was the fact that
Fallan had chosen the black-haired girl
instead of me to use, the idea
sending jealous, flaring anger through
my head. She chewed at the
thought for a couple of minutes,
spoiled-brat resentment boiling
around, and then she remembered that
light-shirt hadn't let Fallan use
me. The interpretation wasn't strictly
true, but Bellna wasn't looking
for truth, only a reason to forgive
Fallan. When she found one she
began humming happily to herself, more
than ready to fantasize about
what it would have been like with
Fallan if light-shirt hadn't
interfered. I ignored the fantasizing
and paid attention to where I was
going, looking for something speedier
to ride than the dashing Captain
Fallan.
There were considerably fewer people
around the outskirts of the camp,
but most of them were guards and armed.
The breeze tossed the flames of
their torches around, but the
illuminati6n did nothing to pinpoint the
guards without torches of their own. I
could see their darker shadows
moving around and looking as though
they were keeping a sharp eye open,
but I couldn't tell how many of them
there were. I'd have to get
through their line without alerting the
whole pack of them, which would have been easier if I'd had a few
more hours of sleep behind me. I
wasn't quite at the stumbling stage
yet, but if I'd been fresher I
could have taken a string of vair
through their line, not just the one
I was thinking about.
Three vair stood tied in front of a
small, dark-colored tent, all
saddled and probably fresh enough to
keep going most of the night. I
hadn't tried for one of them yet even
though I'd been close enough to
make the try for a couple of minutes;
those vair looked too handy, and
I was wondering if they were there to
attract any slave who managed to
break loose. Walking into a trap isn't
smart unless you know you can
spring it without getting your foot
caught, and something about the
vair just didn't seem right. I stirred
impatiently where I crouched
behind some bushes, knowing it would be
stupid not to take the time to
figure out exactly what was wrong, but
also knowing that I didn't have
the time to spend on something like
that. I either had to try for the
vair or go through the line on foot,
but whichever I did, it would have
to be done fast.
I had just about decided to try for the
vair anyway when I suddenly
realized that the perimeter was under
attack. Without undue noise a
large group of men were suddenly
appearing beside and behind the
guards, and I wasn't the only one slow
on the uptake. The newcomers had
been so casual about their approach
that the guards didn't know they
were being attacked until the bodies
started hitting the ground. It
would have been nice if it could have
kept on until all the guards were
done, but professionals don't stay
frozen in shock very long. Someone
yelled, swords scraped hastily from
scabbards, emergency torches
flared, and the fight was on.
I watched swords swinging back and
forth for a minute, then rose slowly
to my feet behind the bush I'd crouched
near. The added torchlight
showed that the attackers were wearing
bright red shirts and light-blue
neck scarves, and once I'd seen that,
picking Fallan out wasn't hard.
The idiot had brought his company to
free the Princess Bellna, the
charge they were sworn to protect, not
knowing their charge had already
managed to free herself. It was bad
luck of the worst sort that they
had chosen to break in on the very spot
I'd chosen to break out, but
that just proved I wasn't the only one
to see the possibilities of the
place. I could have used the
distraction to get clear without worrying
about anyone seeing me except for the
fact that those men were there to
rescue me. If I simply walked away they
would be throwing away their
lives to no purpose, especially when
they tried plowing through the
center of the camp. I wanted to be out
of there, damn it, but now I had
something else to do.
I unsheathed my sword and walked out of
the shadows toward the fracas,
heading in the general direction of
Fallan. Bellna was wild with the
thought of being near him again, but my
mood was too foul for her to
have a chance at taking over. I would
show Fallan I was free and then
take off, and lord help anyone who
tried to get in my way that time.
Some idiot guardsman backed from a
mercenary he and two of his friends
were trying to take out, glanced at me,
then did a double-take. The
dark gold shirt I wore would have been
enough to make him ignore me,
except that the added torchlight also
showed him my long red hair and
bare feet. It took him only seconds to
realize that I had to be an
escaping slave, and then he came at me
as though I were completely
unarmed.
Slaver mentality being what it is, I
didn't bother warning my abrupt
opponent. If the weapon I carried
didn't impress him, maybe what I did
with it would. As soon as he got close
enough he swung his blade at mine with a good deal of muscle backing
the swing, obviously intending
to disarm me before we went any
farther. I flicked my blade up and then
down fast, missing the strike he'd
planned but not missing his wrist.
He howled as the point of my sword
released a thick line of blood just
above the back of his hand, but he
wasn't bright enough to realize that
the wound he'd taken had just lost him
the fight. He slashed hard in
the back swing, his flaring temper
making him forget that he had set
out to disarm me, and it wasn't hard
ringing his blade with nine and
helping the attack past me.
Anger brought three more fast attacks
that I either slipped or blocked,
and then the guard became aware of how
much pain he was in. We weren't
fencing with small, nearly weightless
foils, we were using the doubleedged
and pointed Narellan blades that demand
a strong wrist and arm.
The guard's arm was fine, but the nick
I'd given his wrist not only
drained his strength, it also gave him
considerable pain every time he
tried to move that brand around. His
face was pale and sweat-covered in
the glaring, jumping torchlight, and he
cast a quick glance toward the
center of the camp, but didn't see what
he was hoping for. The clash of
blades and cursing of men was noisy
enough under most circumstances,
but with the uproar being made by the
customers in the main tents, it
wasn't likely that reinforcements would
notice the attack soon enough
to come running with support. The
guard's jaw tightened with grim
decision, his fist tightened on his
hilt despite the pain, and he came
at me with a last, all-out attack that
was the only hope he had.
Of course, the poor fool didn't stand a
chance of reaching me. He had
the brawny build that slash-and-stab
fighting requires, but I was
faster and had the benefit of a
superior technique to back up that
speed. I dodged his first two attacks,
parried his next three, then
beat his blade aside and buried mine in
his middle.
In spite of everything he still looked
stunned, and then he was sliding
to his knees, on his way to the ground.
I pulled my blade free, swiped
it nearly clean on the back of his
shirt, then continued on in the
direction I'd been going.
I had to fight three or four more times
before I reached Fallan, the
last time more or less taking over
someone else's fight. I turned from
spitting my own final opponent to see
Ralnor, Fallan's lieutenant,
gawping at me with his mouth open and
his point down. His incredulous
expression said he was sure he was
dreaming but didn't know how to wake
up, and the guard with the bloody sword
coming at him from behind just
about guaranteed he never would wake up
again. I jumped past Ralnor,
parried the guard's strike and wiped
him fast, then turned to the
shaken lieutenant.
"Only a fool allows himself to be
distracted during battle,
Lieutenant," I purred, glancing
away from him only long enough to wipe
my blade. "Has something disturbed
you?"
"No more than the truth that we
are all fools," Ralnor muttered, wiping
at his face with his free hand. "We
come to rescue one who fights like
the goddess of death, and end being
rescued by her for whom we came.
The situation is somewhat demoralizing,
yet do I thank you for my
life."
"You are quite welcome,
Lieutenant," I answered soberly, letting my
eyes continue to move all around.
"Ever have I considered the
thought more commendable than the deed, and
the thought evinced by you and these
others has earned my gratitude. I
shall not forget."
Ralnor opened his mouth to say
something else, an oddly friendly
expression on his face, but the words
never got said. The mighty Fallan, terror of brigands and slavers,
finally got himself free long
enough to notice who was standing near
him.
"What do you do here, in the midst
of battle, girl?" he suddenly
demanded, shouldering Ralnor aside so
that he could glare down at me
with his dripping sword in his hand.
"Do you seek an end to your life?
Do you not know that these are men you
raise weapon to? Take yourself
to a place behind me and remain there,
else I shall. . ."
"Captain!" Ralnor screamed,
and Fallan whirled around and brought his
sword up fast enough to keep his
backbone from being separated. Three
guards had attacked at once, and Ralnor
moved fast to draw away at
least one of the blades from his
captain. I'd seen the three attackers
a few seconds before Ralnor had, but
Fallan's lecture had convinced me
that I had no business interfering.
After all, those were men, and I
was nothing but a little girl who
needed to be protected from them. I
watched the fight for about five
seconds, then I decided that my duty
was done and turned away and headed for
those vair.
I had to stop for two brief encounters
before I reached the vair, and
by that time I'd decided against them.
The guards were taking a lot of
losses, but not one of them had tried
for a vair to take him out of the
slaughter and away for help. There was
also a dim light burning inside
the tent the vair stood in front of,
but no one had come out even after
the battle had gotten into full swing.
The whole set-up screamed trap,
and I'd rather be afoot and safely
clear than mounted and in trouble. I
was more than willing to skirt the
entire area, but pausing to help out
one of the mercenaries who faced two
opponents put me right near the
tent, and when I stepped away from the
now equalized fight, I suddenly
found myself in an unequal fight of my
own. Two golden-shirts jumped
out of the tent with swords in their
hands, their bulk blocking my path
around it.
"See the silly little slave,"
said one to the other, gesturing toward
me with his blade. "She takes the
trappings of one slain in battle, and
foolishly thinks herself free and a
warrior queen. Did I not say we
would be best off avoiding the battle,
so that we might recapture the
object of this attack?"
"You did indeed say that very
thing," agreed the second, showing a
grin. "And now that we have her,
we must return her."
The last words spoken must have been a
signal; the two came at me
together, swords swinging in the sort
of silliness that most people
consider swashbuckling sword-play. If
there had been only one of them
he would have been dead before he
finished the swash, but with two
swinging away like that I needed more
room; it's downright demeaning to
get killed by that sort of charge. I
jumped back to give myself
counterattack room, not realizing the
vair were that close and crashed
right into one of them. My back and
shoulder hit the stirrup and pad
and I staggered, but even the sharp
stab I felt in my shoulder didn't
make me go down. I tightened my grip on
my hilt and started my
counterattack, silently thanking the
Lord of Luck, but he'd left for
another lunch break and I hadn't even
noticed. A leadenness flared into
being in my shoulder and spread like an
oil fire all through me, and
the last thing I knew was dropping my
sword and falling toward my two
erstwhile opponents.
Chapter 7
It took a long time to figure out I'd
been drugged; understanding how
was completely beyond me. They never
let me come all the way out of it,
so all I got was bits and snatches of
reality all wrapped around with floating gray unconsciousness. The
first bit after my almost-fight with
the golden-shirts was lying in the
darkness, chained again and wearing
one of those slave shifts: I stirred as
my body began fighting off the
effects of the drug, and then there was
an arm around my shoulders. I
was raised up, and a metal cup was put
to my lips I had enough time to
realize that the darkness came from the
cloth around my eyes, and then
I was swallowing the sweet liquid being
poured in my mouth. Two
swallows, three and then nothing. The
next time I was aware of motion,
and three or four times after that as
well, and then came a time when
the motion stopped. I was given no more
than a single swallow of the
sweet liquid, and though my head
whirled I didn't fall back into a
world of gray. I felt myseff being
lifted down from something and
carried, and then transferred to
another pair of arms.
"She is now the property of your
master, came a voice I didn't know,
and hands fumbled at the cloth over my
eyes, then pulled it away. "As
you see, she is the one contracted
for."
The small stone room we stood in was
dim compared to the bright dayglow
coming in through the still-open door.
I tried to turn my head
away from the glow, but a big hand came
to my face and turned it back
again.
"She is indeed the one," said
a voice I might have heard once or twice
before. "Why does she seem so
strange?"
"It is merely the travel potion
given her," said the first voice. "She
is aware of that which occurs about
her, yet is she beyond being upset
by it. The potion also raises her
receptivity, there are few of our
clients who object to its use."
"Indeed?" said the second
voice, and the hand left my face to move
under the slave shift. Waves of fire
flashed through my body at the
brief probing touch, and I moaned and
writhed in the arms that held me.
"Excellent!" the voice
laughed. "Truly excellent! I must have some of
that potion."
"What is here is yours, Lord,"
said the first voice, oily with
satisfaction. "She must be given
it each time she appears to be
rallying from the previous dose, else
it will lose its effectiveness."
"Your instructions will be
followed," the second voice said. "You may
now take your leave."
I heard a rattle and a very pleased,
"Thank you, Lord!" but I was
already being carried away. The stone
room had winding stone steps, and
I was carried up and up in a circle
until we reached the top and a
door. The door was opened and I was
carried inside, then through room
after room of 'beautiful furnishings
and a vast display of wealth. A
small, distant voice inside my head was
beginning to cry hysterically,
but nothing meant anything to me,
nothing mattered. The only thing that
seemed to matter was the way the second
voice had touched me; I wanted
more, a lot more, but whimpering and
squirming weren't getting it for
me.
"Is this she, master?" a
female voice asked, and I realized that we'd
come to a stop.
"Yes, this is she," said the
second voice, still with us even though
I'd thought we'd left him behind
somewhere. "The master means to visit
with her as soon as he may, therefore
is she to be prepared against his
arrival."
"It appears her preparation has
already been begun," said the female
voice. "See how she moves."
"She has been given a potion,"
said the second voice. "Should she do
well under this potion, the master may
give it to any slave who does
not please him as she is. Are there
slaves about who require such a potion?"
"No, master!" came a chorus
of female answers, all sounding eager to
please.
"Very well, then," said the
second voice. "See to this slave."
I was put down on something very soft,
and it seemed as though a number
of presences left. I couldn't seem to
focus on the faces of anyone
around me, and even the walls and
furniture turned wavery when I tried
to concentrate on them. None of that
bothered me, of course, only my
need to be seen to. My body moved of
its own accord on whatever I lay
on, and I whimpered again.
"The slave child asks to be
touched," came a sleek, superior-sounding
female voice. "I believe I will be
the one to touch her."
"Now?" asked another,
sounding a good deal younger. "The master may not
arrive for some time, and the child is
already in need."
"When the master arrives, she will
be screaming to please him," the
sleek-voice answered. "The master
will be pleased, and it will have
been I who assured his pleasure. Take
yourself elsewhere, slaves, and
seek in vain to please him as much as I
will have done."
Sleek-voice laughed then, and after a
minute I knew she had moved
nearer to me. I had no idea what would
happen until she touched me, and
then I gasped and nearly choked.
"All slaves know that the master's
touch is ever most welcome," sleekvoice
purred in my ear. "And yet it
needs a woman to know best the
weaknesses of another woman. To be
touched in this manner is more than
I am able to bear, slave child. How do
you find it?"
If I'd been able to speak, I wouldn't
have been able to speak; the
woman's logic was faultless. I spent a
timeless time writhing and
trying to escape, helpless to help
myself, and then a new voice
interrupted.
"What do you do here, slave?"
the male voice demanded, a voice I seemed
to know. "For what reason do you
concern yourself with the new slave?"
"Master, I am merely engaged in
preparing her for' you," sleek-voice
answered, sounding a good deal less
self-satisfied. "She will beg for
the least attention from you, the
smallest glance, the briefest touch."
"This was not the reason for her
purchase," the male voice answered,
sounding annoyed. "Those fools at
the slave market tell me they are
unable to train her as I wish her
trained, and have sent her sooner
than she was to have come. They gave no
reason for such hasty delivery,
yet the reason is clear enough: they
fear to face what for them would
be failure. I, myself, will not allow
such failure." The voice paused
for a second and then said, "She
seems unaware of my presence. What has
been done to her?"
"Master, she has been given a
potion," sleek voice quavered, for some
reason more frightened than she had
been. "We are to continue with the
potion, so that she will be...."
"Unaware of her true fate!"
the male voice snapped, wild with rage. "My
enemies seek to take my victory from
me, to turn its sweetness bitter!
How is she to be properly trained if
she is unaware of my existence?
The potion is not to be given to her
again, and I am to be informed
when its hold begins to loosen upon
her. See to it, slave."
"Yes, master," sleek-voice
whispered, and then I was alone in my
wavery, need-filled world. It seemed to
take a very long while, but
slowly I began to be aware of the fur I
lay on, the furniture and
decorations around me, and occasionally
passing people, a lessening in
the need forced on me. I lay still with
my eyes unfocused, resisting
the urge to take a deep breath, coaxing
my mind into working again. The
thought that I'd been drugged came
through for the second time, but now I thought I knew how it had been
done. That sticking pain I'd felt in
my shoulder when I'd struck the vair's
saddle; a needle set into the
stirrup pad could have done the work,
and would have been in the
perfect position todown anyone foolish
enough to climb into the saddle.
In order to put your foot into the
stirrup you'd have to set your leg
against the pad, and that would be it
as far as staying conscious went.
I'd been right in thinking there was a
trap and in deciding against the
vair; I just should have stayed farther
away from them.
My mind wandered for the next couple of
minutes, and then it came back
to something the male voice had said.
Those slavers hadn't told anyone
about what I'd done to their people,
and they hadn't kept me for
further training. I had a funny feeling
that it was the golden-shirt I
hadn't killed who had gotten me out of
that training program. The dead
guard could have been killed by
accident as far as anyone knew, but
there was no doubt about what had
happened to the golden-shirt. The
slavers wanted nothing more to do with
me, but they didn't have the
stomach to tell my present owner what I
was really like. As paranoid as
he was, he'd be sure they were lying in
some sort of attempt to trick
him out of what was his and then he'd
take steps to get even. No, the
slavers couldn't tell their good patron
Prince Clero the unlikely
truth, and if I had any luck at all,
that omission would be my ticket
out of there.
Good old Prince Clero. My memory told
me that it was his voice I'd
tagged as the male voice; I'd just been
in no shape to identify it
sooner. He'd stopped his sleek-voice
female slave from continuing to
torture me, but I knew damned well that
he hadn't done it out of the
goodness of his heart. He had something
special in mind for me and for
the Princess Bellna knowing
approximately where the slavers' training
program had been going gave me some
idea as to his bottom line
expectations. It wasn't a pleasant
thought, especially when you added
in the hinting Dameron had done. The
room I lay in was somewhat on the
warm side, but I still felt a shiver
touch me.
"So you have come back to yourself
at last," a female voice said from
behind me, the woman I thought of as
sleek-voice. I'd been aware of
someone sitting behind me, and there
was no sense in trying to pretend
I was still under. I still felt
sluggish, but hoped the feeling would
pass quickly enough to keep from being
a problem. I pushed myself into
sitting with a small amount of
difficulty, then turned to look at the
woman.
"I am indeed recovered," I
answered, making sure I sounded frightened
and uncertain, then spent a minute or
two staring at the woman. She was
a very beautiful blonde with gray eyes
she wore the clothing of a woman
of the upper classes. No chains, no
skimpy little slave shift; a real,
dark red dress and shoes, with plain
jewelry and her hair put up. I let
my expression show the confusion I felt
and added, "What is this place?
What is to be done with me?"
"You will learn that in due time,"
the woman answered, rising
gracefully to her feet. "For the
moment you will do more than obey
without question \a133 she is prepared
to depart, master."
The last was directed to the man who
was approaching us, a man dressed
in thigh-length red tunic, heavy,
lace-up sandals, thick leather wrist
bracers and a sheathed sword. I might
have considered his get-up
laughable if he hadn't also worn the
casually uncaring look of a paid
sword and bully. It seemed highly
probable that he was a guard, and
when he reached down and hauled me to
my feet by one arm, the
probability became a certainty.
"The Prince awaits this one with
impatience," the man growled, looking me over with what seemed
to be a practiced eye. "There are guests,
therefore are you to follow as well."
"Yes, master," the woman
responded in a low, unhappy voice as the guard
began hauling me along. The room we
were in was relatively small, but
it was also paneled in dark wood with
touches of silver decoration and
silk-seated items of furniture. The
carpeting on the floor was thick
and soft, and it led through a doorway
to another room of about the
same size, which was decorated just as
richly. We passed through three
or four rooms of that sort, but I
didn't have the time for sightseeing
the guard was in a hurry, and if he
hadn't been holding my arm I would
have been flat on my face any number of
times. We finally reached a
room smaller and barer than the rest,
with two beautifully carved
wooden doors standing closed in front
of us, another armed, tunicdressed
guard standing in front of the doors.
The guard gripping my arm
pulled me to a halt, then nodded to the
other guard.
"The Prince awaits this one,
Ryskor," he said, raising my arm a couple
of inches. "The other has been
summoned for the guests."
"Then she must be prepared,"
the guard called Ryskor answered, showing
a faint grin as he looked at the blonde
behind us. "Come to me quickly,
little one. The Prince's guests must
not be kept waiting.
"Master, I am already prepared,"
the blonde quavered, fingers tugging
nervously at each other as her eyes
pleaded with the guard. "Rarely is
a latecomer chosen to tend a guest, yet
should I be chosen despite
this, I will give such pleasure as has
never\a133"
"Ah, ah, ah," Ryskor
interrupted with a wider grin, waving a finger at
her as he walked toward a heavy wooden
chair. "The Prince has decreed
that no slave shall pass those doors
without first having been. You
will then strive that much harder for
the privilege of giving pleasure.
Come here!"
The snap in the last two words made the
woman jump, then started her
toward the guard, who was sitting
himself in the chair. When she
reached him he took her by the waist
and sat her down on his left knee,
then put his left arm around her waist.
One of her hands went to his
shoulder and the other to the arm
around her, but bracing herself did
no good at all. As soon as his free and
began rising under her long
skirts, she shut her eyes and threw her
head back.
"Master, I beg pity!" she
whimpered, moving slightly against the
restraining arm around her. "I
have not been used since last I was
prepared, and I cannot resist your
touch! Please do not- Oh! Oh, no!"
I turned my head away so as not to have
to watch the woman being
"prepared," but I couldn't
keep from hearing her pleading, gasping and
struggling. They wanted her hot for the
Prince's guests and hot she was
made, none of them giving a damn how
much she would suffer until she
was taken care of-if she was taken care
of. The guard holding my arm
watched the proceedings with a faintly
amused look on his face, which
was a damned good thing for me; my
hands had curled into fists below
the wrist cuffs, and if he hadn't been
watching the show he would have
seen it. I just stood there staring at
the beautifully carved doors,
fighting to calm down enough to open my
hands, aware of the trembling
silence coming from the Bellna
presence. She knew where we were as well
as I did and the thought frightened
her, but she could feel the fury
inside me and was somehow comforted by
it. If she'd had any sense,
comfort would have been the last thing
she felt; losing your temper in
a dangerous situation is a good way of
getting yourself killed, but I
wasn't far from doing exactly that. I
was out of patience with these
big, strong manly men, and was waiting
for nothing more than a couple
of minutes alone to dump those chains.
After that we'd see how big and strong they were.
It didn't take long to get the blonde
woman properly primed; the harder
part was getting her calmed down enough
to pretend that nothing had
been done to her. It seemed to be part
of the twisted game that she
show nothing of the need forced on her,
but it took both of the guard
males to hold her until she stopped
trying to reach herself. The thing
that really bothered me was the fact
that she hadn't once screamed or
raised her voice to a shout during the
entire incident, even though she
had panted, mewled, struggled and
sobbed without tears. Quiet hysterics
were fine, but noise was out. That high
a degree of conditioning made
me sick, but it also began to disturb
me. If that was what Clero did to
female slaves as a matter of course,
what did he have in mind for me?
I was willing to consider the question
academically on a cold winter's
night some place far from there, but
that sort of willingness didn't
help me much. I tried fading past the
guards while they were involved
with the blonde, but they weren't
involved enough to have forgotten
about me. I was just beginning to
believe it might be clear when a
sandaled foot hooked the chain between
my ankles and pulled hard,
sending me down to the floor with a
crash and a clank of chain. I broke
the fall with my hands to keep anything
else from breaking, but it
still hurt to land on the wrist chains
with my body. My guard came over
and hauled me to my feet again, pushed
me back toward the doors with a
shove, then laughed when I tripped and
went down again. I was pulled to
my feet and then shoved two more times,
finally being allowed to just
lie there while the blonde straightened
her clothing and hair so that
she would be presentable. The carpeting
was soft but the flooring under
it was hard, and I'd been shown what
trying to slip away had bought me.
I hurt where the chains had repeatedly
slammed into me, but that wasn't
the reason I kept my head down. I felt
so close to snarling it
frightened me; what the hell had
happened to the self-control I had
started out with?
I winced inwardly when I was pulled
erect for the last time, then went
along quietly in the grip of the guard.
The second guard opened one of
the doors for us and the blonde
followed, walking stiffly with a
ghastly smile on her face. She hurried
as fast as she could, peering
anxiously ahead to get a glimpse of the
guest situation, then choked
softly when she saw. There were four
men with Clero and seven women
dressed the way she was.
If I hadn't been in the middle of that
insane situation, the scene
would have looked normal if not
downright dull. Prince Clero stood in
the center of the group, dressed in
dark red and white, his sword and
swordbelt and those of his guests
clearly expensive and made for the
upper classes. They spoke in light
tones to each other and the women,
who laughed appreciatively at the jokes
and urged the men to try the
dozens of dishes standing on a side
table. Sight of all that food made
me realize how hungry I was, but I was
also able to see that none of
the women were eating unless they were
fed something by one of the men.
Clero turned away from the others to
see me, and his face suddenly
creased into a warm, beautiful smile
that made him look even more
friendly and trustworthy than he
normally looked. He continued smiling
beatifically while I was dragged right
up to him, then he half-turned
and gestured for the attention of the
others.
"Come, my friends, and give me
your opinion of my newest acquisition,"
he said in a smugly pleased voice, his
eyes still on me. "Is she not
worth the price I paid?"
The other four men left the circle of
women to join Clero, and then
five pairs of eyes glittered at me. I
stood in the grip of the guard, trying to look suitably beaten down,
but somehow I didn't think I was
making it. I don't like being looked at
like that, and my normal selfcontrol
was still misplaced.
"For one so young she is truly
remarkable," one of the men commented,
letting his eyes move all over me as he
sipped from the goblet he was
holding. "She also bears a
striking resemblance to a certain high-born
young lady of our acquaintance, and yet
this cannot be she. That
particular young lady would not have
fallen slave."
"Which is a fortunate thing,"
said another, a stout man with a
slobbering leer. "Were she that
particular young lady, it would be
necessary for us to remove her from
among the living, to spare her poor
father the shame of knowing his
daughter lived as a slave."
Bellna began trembling at their thinly
veiled threat, struck by the
horror of her predicament all over
again, and I showed everything she
felt, making the men around me laugh in
amusement. It was suddenly
easier to act the way a helplessly
trapped young girl should be acting,
and that told me my previous trouble
with controlling myself had been
Bellna again stood with eyes downcast,
trembling in the grip of the
guard next to me, trying to figure out
how Bellna had gotten to me
without my knowing it, but I wasn't
given the time I needed to
understand what had happened. The men
were enjoying their laugh at my
expense, but the round and leering
fellow had something else to say.
"How gratifying that the slave
makes no attempt to claim a falsely
elevated status," he drawled,
moving slowly closer until he was no more
than inches away from me. "And how
generous of you, my lord, to offer
her use to us."
All four of the men were suddenly
closer, their drooling approval of
that idea thick enough to feel, none of
them aware of the stricken
looks covering the faces of the eight
slave women. Bellna's panic made
me cringe back wide-eyed against the
guard holding me, and Clero
chuckled indulgently.
"Your interest frightens the
child, my friends," he drawled, getting a
good deal of pleasure out of the
flinching fear I was showing. "I may
perhaps grant you her use later this
day, should her training advance
in a satisfactory manner. By then,
however, you may no longer wish her
use."
The men's leers froze, and without
their taking a single step they were
no longer as close as they had been. A
chill descended on the group as
a whole, but Clero never noticed it.
"She will, of course, be one of my
special prizes," he said, his eyes
still glued to me. "She will be
taught to hate and fear sexual
congress, and to find exquisite release
only in the pain of the knife.
Her lovely body will be made even
lovelier by the scars of the patterns
of pleasure - will it not?"
He turned to look at his guests then,
and they hastened to assure him
that everything he said was true. The
man beamed with pleasure at their
agreement, never seeing that their
blood was probably running almost as
cold as mine. The sort of conditioning
Clero intended was more than
possible; with the right preparation
and enough repetition, almost any
woman could be taught to respond to a
blade the way others responded to
men. Sight of the knife hilt would
bring on the stirrings of desire,
unsheathing the blade would build
uncontrollable arousal; the need to
be touched by that sharpened edge would
grow and grow-until the first,
light stroke came to approximate
penetration. Abandoned frenzy would
grow as the pain grew and then, at the
height of agony, release would
finally come. It could he done, I knew
it could he done, and as I
stared at Clero's happily smiling face
I shook with the revulsion I felt. I didn't know how many little
girls he'd laughingly cut to pieces
while they begged for more, and I
didn't care. I just knew I wouldn't
let him make me one of them.
"Now that we have seen her, you
may begin with her," Clero said to the
guard holding my arm, the warmth of his
expression and tone suitable
for offering cookies and milk. "Take
her to the holding room beside the
punishment cells, remove those chains
and replace them with the usual
coarse-fiber rope, and then use her.
See that at least another ten of
my tower guard also use her, but take
care that no permanent injury is
given her. Do not allow her to become
aroused, and do not allow her to
feel pleasure. Others will make her
feel those things."
Clero's pleasant chuckle turned his
guests pale and made a couple of
them swallow hard, but all the guard
did was nod wordlessly and begin
to hustle me out of the room. Bellna
was crouched in a far corner of my
mind, pulsing out whimpering terror,
and more than one tendril of that
terror was beginning to wrap itself
around me. Clero had told the guard
to take the chains I wore and replace
them with rope, which would make
the lock pick I had hidden absolutely
worthless. The number of dates he
had lined up for me would also go a far
piece toward ruining the day,
and I could feel desperation tightening
the muscles of my body.
Whatever I did in the way of escaping
would have to be done before the
line started to form; after the kind of
rape Clero had prescribed for
me, I'd be in no condition to do
anything but lie there and moan.
The guard dragged me out of the great
presence and through the doors,
and then we went back the way we had
come. We continued on past the
spot I had started from, went through
four or five more rooms, then
came to a bare-stoned stair area,
beyond which was a door. Another
guard lounged against a wall in the
stair area, but the guard holding
my arm did no more than nod to him
before opening the door, shoving me
through, then tossing it behind us. I'd
been too preoccupied to notice
it sooner, but my guard was angry; when
the door was closed behind us,
I found out why.
"Princess," he muttered under
his breath, shoving me again toward a low
wooden table which was, along with a
matching bench, the only furniture
in the bare stone room. There was also
a pile of rope in one corner,
but rope didn't usually count as
furnishings. "They waste what other
men would kill to possess. A slave such
as this one to be put beyond
the reach of men!"
The idea made him furious, and he
pushed me so hard that I stumbled two
steps and landed belly-down on the low
table, the wrist chain digging
into my body again and the ring
knocking the wind out of me. I lay
there with my teeth clenched, sucking
air back into my lungs, suddenly
as furious as the righteously indignant
guard. He wasn't bothered
because of what would be done to me he
was bothered by the fact that I
would no longer be available for him to
do what be wanted to do to me.
He was a junior grade sadist too
limited to make the big time, and the
lack grated. I started to push myself
off the wooden table, nearly
trembling with a rage that waited for
nothing more than the chains to
be unlocked, but a big hand in the
middle of my back pushed me flat
again.
"A slave does not stir from where
she is placed," I was informed by a
cold voice, the hand holding me down to
the table. "You will be
informed when you have my permission to
move about else you will find
what punishment you did earlier. Do you
wish to be punished?"
"No, master," I forced myself
to say in a meek whisper. Just unlock
those chains, master, and then we'll
talk about movement and
punishment. "A pity," he
commented, bringing a key to my left wrist cuff and
opening it. "A body such as yours
is made for no other thing than
punishment. I may perhaps fetch a whip
before I am done with you.
And I may perhaps shove that whip clear
up to your putrid heart, I
growled to myself, then gasped as my
left arm was twisted hard behind
my back. A second later a rope was
being tied around my wrist, and I
found out what Clero had meant by
coars-fibered; the damned thing felt
like barbed wire digging into my skin.'
I gasped again and jumped
involuntarily, but all that got me was
a knee in the back and an amused
chuckle.
"After my first use of you, I
shall use a length or two of this rope as
a seat upon which you may be ridden,"
the bastard said, reaching over
my right shoulder to unlock the right
wrist cuff. "When the ride is
done, you will find arousal and
pleasure completely beyond you just as
the Prince wishes. For your first use,
however, you will respond as I
wish. Another moment and we may have a
closer look at you."
The extra moment was used up tying my
right wrist to my left, an action
I found as painful as you would expect
with rope like that. It hurt
even though I didn't struggle at all,
and then I was turned roughly on
my back.
"That slave rag will hamper my
enjoyment of you," the man remarked,
bringing his key to the chain around my
waist and unlocking it, then
pulling it free of my body and throwing
it aside. "You will have little
further need of it, therefore\a133"
The sound his hands made ripping the
slave shift open ended his
sentence, and then he tossed the torn
pieces of cloth to either side of
me, the look in his eyes heating up as
he took me in. The small table
was so low and narrow that he was able
to straddle me across my thighs
and still stay on his feet, and as I
looked up at him he reached down
and stroked his fingers across my
stomach.
"I am familiar with the slave
market you come from,"
He said, grinning faintly as he
watched' my face. "At one time I was
employed there, before I accepted
employment with the Prince. You had
best be prepared to serve me."
His grin stretched as he watched me
choke, the strength of the heat
flashing through me widening my eyes in
disbelief. My body was writhing
uncontrollably on the narrow table,
suddenly in the grip of a horrible,
crippling need. He'd keyed me with the
conditioning word "serve," but
worse than that he'd keyed Bellna. It
was mostly her lack of control
that was doing me in, but there was no
way for me to stop it. I moaned
and struggled to reach the burning that
was destroying me, and to my
horror the pain I felt in my wrists
from pulling at the rope actively
increased my need. I was responding all
at once to every bit of
conditioning I'd been subjected to, and
the guard laughed as he put his
hand between my thighs.
"I do believe you are already
prepared," he said, enjoying the way I
gurgled and bumped at the toying motion
of his fingers. I needed him in
me so badly I thought I would die, but
he was in no hurry. "It pleases
me to see you so eager to serve,
slave," he added with another laugh.
I screamed. Total insanity took me so
completely that I remember
nothing of what happened immediately
after the scream, not until the
swirling golden mists faded to the
point where I could fight my way out
of them. The guard was deep inside me,
jolting me into the table with
the force of pure abandonment, his
swordbelt and sword gone, the ankle
chain gone from my ankles. I became
aware of the Bellna presence in my
head, mindless with released need and
simply floating, drinking in the
sensations being forced on my body. She
was actually enjoying being raped, but it was still my body and I
still didn't. My arms, wrists and
hands hurt, and so did my hack, but
none of that mattered. What did
matter was that the guard was jolting
me harder and harder, nearing
release, and that meant it would soon
be over. Right after that, if I
could still move, it would be my turn.
The guard held back longer than I
thought he could, but every man has
his limit. He held tight to my thighs
when he reached his, enjoying it
to the end, and then he reached over to
squeeze one of my breasts.
"Should the Prince wish to see a
child put upon you, it may already be
done," he panted with a chuckle.
"Once, a number of us were set the
task of filling the belly of a pain
slave. She screamed and fought each
time one of us entered her, unable to
feel pleasure in the absence of a
knife edge. We plumbed her well, we
did, pleasuring ourselves in the
tightness of her even as we were forced
to look away from the scars
which covered her. It was her time when
she was given to us, therefore
did she soon begin to swell, and yet
the effort was all for naught. The
brat she dropped was male, therefore
was its throat quickly cut. Had it
been a girl child, the Prince would
have had it raised in his own way."
He laughed as he withdrew from me, but
I couldn't help shuddering.
Clero had surrounded himself with men
as twisted as he was, and just
being there made me sick to my stomach.
There was no doubt that I had
to get out of there, and no room for
doubt in my mind that I would. I
forced myself to sitting on the narrow
table, ignoring all pain and
weariness, and turned my head to see
the guard crouched near a wall,
measuring out two more lengths of the
rope already on my wrists. My
insides tightened at the sight, and I
backed up away from the table to
the far wall.
"Do you seek to escape, slave?"
the man asked, a chuckle accompanying
his glance as his hands kept working.
"There will be no escape for you,
and now there must he additional
punishment as well. First you will
ride the rope, and then you will wear
it as I drive you about the room.
Afterward, you will no longer consider
moving about without
permission."
The idea gave him such a kick that his
chuckle grew a laugh, and I just
couldn't stand any more. If I didn't
get out of there right then, the
game would he permanently over for me.
The stone floor didn't look very
appealing, but there was no choice at
all. I ran two quick. steps
forward, ducked my head as I dived for
the stones, flipped over
smoothly despite what my body felt
like, and came up out of the roll
with my bound arms in front of me
rather than behind. It had taken me a
long time to perfect that maneuver, and
I'd bothered with it only
because of the shock value it produced.
My shoulders blazed with pain
as I came erect in front of the gawking
guard, but pain didn't matter
next to the grim pleasure I felt. I
took one more step forward and
kicked the crouching guard right in the
face, hearing his nose and some
of his teeth break as he shot back
against the wall. He hit with a
heavy thwak and slid down to lie
motionless on his side, but right then
that wasn't good enough for me. I moved
over to him, pulled him flat by
one arm, gauged distances quickly, then
axe-kicked him right in the
throat. The downward arc of the kick
caught him in the windpipe, and
that was the end of fun-and-games time
for him for keeps.
I stepped back from the body and found
that I was trembling, but more
with enjoyment than from reaction. The
thought of enjoying that sort of
killing shocked me, and I turned fast
to find the sword the guard had
taken off. That world was beginning to
get to me, and the best thing I
could do was get off it as soon as
possible.
It took me a few minutes to set up the
guard's sword in a position where I could use its edge, and another
few minutes to saw through the
ropes on my wrists. With the rope gone
I could move my arms more
freely, but my wrists felt as though
they'd been dragged through miles
of wire studs. The skin was rubbed raw
in spots and a few of those
spots had bled, but the wrists
them-selves should still be strong
enough to do what had to be done. Hell,
they would be strong enough; I
was in no mood for throwing in the
towel.
I'd been considering my plan of action
while I was working on the
ropes, and it had become clear that I
couldn't just walk out of that
place. I needed clothes and something
to eat, and then I could be on my
way. A small window high up in one of
the walls showed that it was
getting dark outside, so the delay of
hunting up clothes and food would
work out rather well. It was easier
losing pursuit in the dark, and
there would probably be pursuit to
lose. Clero's guard setup would have
very few holes, even from the inside
out.
With my arms free and working again, I
took the dead guard's sword and
simply walked out of the room. The
stairs guard wasn't so startled that
he didn't draw his own weapon when he
saw me, but it didn't do him much
good. I held the sword sheath in my
left hand, and used it as a
combination shield and main gauche;
three passes and the stairs guard
was done, crumpling to the floor with
blood running out of him in a
steady stream. I wiped off the worst of
the mess on my blade onto his
shoulder, then moved more cautiously as
I reentered the first of the
lower rooms. There hadn't been many
people around the last time I'd
been through them, but there was no
sense in taking any unnecessary
chances.
The first room was nothing but a
sitting room with padded benches, and
the second was almost the same but with
floor cushions as well. The
third had everything I was looking for,
which was a damned good thing;
the deeper I went into that tower the
more trapped I felt, and I
wouldn't have been able to go on very
far. A table against the side
wall held half-a-dozen dishes of food,
and a prettily carved panel slid
aside to show a wide selection of
women's clothing. I had an idea that
Clero and his closest cronies made a
habit of sitting in the
comfortable chairs in that room and
nibbling at the food while they
played dress-up with their living toys.
I could only guess at how
stimulating it was for those men, to
have what looked to be high-born
women in front of them and be able to
do anything they pleased with
them. To order them to strip naked, and
then watch as they put on what
they were told to put on. Or have one
put on nothing at all while the
others dressed to the teeth. I shook my
head as I helped myself to a
side of cold roast fowl, then carried
the food to the closet. I usually
try not to make value judgments on what
other people consider fun, but
the men of that planet were just too
much.
It didn't take long to make my choice
among the clothing, and it was
perfect for my needs. The thing looked
like a regular dress but it was
a riding dress, the two legs of the
pants-equivalent flowing together
to disguise its nature. It would give
me as much moving room as I
needed without being obvious about it,
and there was even a cape and a
pair of boots that fit reasonably well.
I pulled out the items I
needed, took another bite of the roast
whatever, then began getting
dressed.
By the time the dress and boots were on
and closed, there wasn't much
left of the roast. I chewed the last of
the meat off the bones, tossed
away the half skeleton and wiped my
hands on a delicately embroidered
cloth, then wasted another couple of
seconds looking for some-thing to
drink. There was nothing on the table
but a thick, heavy wine, and I wanted nothing to do with it. Water
would have been perfect, but water
was much too common for the people who
used that room. I made a small
sound of disgust, turned away from the
table then stood very still.
"I do hope you are not thinking of
leaving us, my dear," Prince Clero
said smoothly, that beautiful smile
aimed directly at me as he looked
me over. "You would surely wound
my self-conception as a host-in
addition to disappointing my other
guests."
"Allow me to suggest that you
entertain your other guests personally,"
I said, cursing the fact that he'd felt
the urge to take a walk, but
relieved to see that he was alone. If
he'd had a bunch of guards with
him, it might have gotten sticky. "They
would surely enjoy the
opportunity of doing to you what you so
often do to others."
"I do not allow impertinence to my
slaves!" he snapped, taking one
angry step toward me. "Nor do I
allow certain of them clothing! You may
now remove those things and put
yourself at my feet for the beating you
have earned! You have my word that you
will be well punished before you
are again allowed to serve!"
I gasped and doubled over as he hit me
with the keying word, finding it
impossible to touch myself despite the
screaming flames racing through
me. I'd been conditioned against
touching myself at a time like that,
and I went to my knees with the effort
of trying to fight hack. And
then I felt myself pushed flat to the
carpeting, and a hand moved
deliberately under one leg of the
riding dress and all the way up to
its target.
"You are helpless to do other than
obey me, slave," Clero gloated as I
cried out against the way his hand
began to control me. "You may
struggle and cry and dream of
disobedience, and yet you will not
disobey your master will not allow you
to disobey. He will allow you no
more than a taste of the whip."
I lay face down on the carpeting,
leaning on the top of my forehead, my
hands clawing at the nap for the double
grip I needed so badly, my body
twisting and writhing to Clero's
merciless urgings. I'd been
conditioned as a slave and I was
reacting like one, but I wasn't a
slave. I was free, damn it, and no one
could touch me like that or whip
me and get away with it! No one! I
tried to break loose from what Clero
was doing, moaned when I couldn't, and
then felt the fear. If I didn't
get loose he would have me to whip
forever, and the rage and terror of
that thought rose up so strongly that I
was able to feel nothing else.
The strength of panic let me push
myself into a sideways roll, and as I
rolled I brought my feet up and hit
Clero right in the face. There was
no skill or damaging strength in. that
double desperation kick, but it
was enough to knock the man away from
me. I rolled two more times,
threw myself to my feet with the last
roll, then grabbed the sword I'd
taken from the first guard and turned
to face Clero. The Prince was
rising slowly to his feet, one hand to
the bleeding cut on his lip, his
insane eyes seeing nothing of the way I
struggled to calm my breathing.
He lowered his hand and saw the blood
on it, raised those eyes to me
again, and a blood-chilling growl
escaped his throat.
"You would dare!" he hissed,
all rationality gone. as he held his hand
out toward me, his very round eyes
blazing. "I will one day be king,
and yet you dared to strike at me! At
me! For that I will mark you so
that no one will ever again look upon
you without the need to shudder!
You will live on and on, suffering the
most horrible tortures I am able
to devise! You will regret many times
over the sin you have committed,
yet there will be no surcease! None!
You have the word of a king!"
He drew his sword slowly and began to
advance on me, and I wondered if
he realized that I stood there with my
own sword. He was so far out of it that all he wanted to do was carve
me up, but his ranting had given
me the time I needed to steady down. My
nerves still felt raw and
bloody, but at least my hand was steady
as I stepped out a short way to
meet him. Clero closed the distance
between us and swung at my face
with his point, his intention obvious
and easy to parry. I ducked his
back swing and parried four more wild
tries at my face, and then a few
more threads in his mind snapped. He
voiced a terrible scream and
attacked without any attempt at
defending himself, a sudden all out
rush that usually demoralizes an
opponent enough to let your point
reach his middle. Clero seemed to have
given up on his previous ideas
and was now trying to put an end to me,
and my arm felt the jarring
shock every time our blades met. I
backed a couple of steps against the
onslaught, knowing I couldn't stand
long against his hysterical
strength, but I couldn't disengage and
I was running out of backing
room. I could feel the sweat on my
forehead and the way my whole body
ached and then all of that was gone
from my awareness. For a split
second there was an opening through
Clero's wild swings, and instinct
took over. I beat his blade aside and
lunged for him with every ounce
of speed I possessed and only just made
it. My blade sunk deep into the
middle of his chest, but his gouged
along my ribs, no more than an inch
away from doing some real damage. Pain
flared wildly in my side as I
yanked my blade free, but at least I
was still in a condition to notice
pain. Prince Clero was beyond that, his
mad eyes glazing over even as
he crumpled to the carpeting at my
feet. I watched him all the way down
before grabbing my cape and putting it
on, then, with sword held
somewhat firmly ahead of me, got the
hell out of there.
There was a guard at the bottom of the
spiraling stone staircase, but
unfortunately for him he was taking a
stretch with his back to the
stairs when I reached bottom. I don't
think I killed him, but if the
hilt of my sword didn't give him a
skull fracture, the Lord of Luck was
guarding him. I stepped over his body
and eased my way outside, then
dived into the deepening shadows around
the tower's base. The thing
stood a good distance from Clero's
keep, but it still took some skill
and effort to cross the open space
without being seen, even with
twilight and a dark cape both doing
their bit to help. I was prepared
to walk away from that place if I had
to, but one of Clero's mounted
guards spotted me once I made the
woods. He came galloping up with the
clear intention of making a fight of
it, but then he saw I was female.
There was just enough light to make out
his grin, and then he
resheathed his sword and started to
dismount. I felt absolutely no
hesitation about putting my point in
his back, and then stepping on his
body to reach his vair's saddle;
playing fair when your life is at
stake is a pastime for professional
suicides. I turned the vair in the
direction that should have been south,
and dug my heels in.
I was able to put a decent number of
miles behind me before I
absolutely had to stop. The pain in my
side was sharp enough to let me
know it was there, but that wasn't the
main problem. I knew the wound
was still bleeding, because the entire
left side of my riding dress was
warm and soggy and slowly getting
soggier. The night was dark now, but
a single moon shone brightly almost
directly over my head, and I
wondered if Dameron was looking down at
me while I was looking up at
him. The air smelled woodsy-fresh and
damp, with a light breeze blowing
enough to feather my hair, but l could
still smell vair sweat from the
way I'd pushed my mount, and the
leather smell of the saddle added
itself to the rest until I began
feeling queasy. I drew rein beside a
small stand of thin trees, dismounted
and tied the vair, then walked a
few steps away before beginning to tear
up my cape lining. The makeshift bandages should take care of the
bleeding, but I needed a few
lungfuls of clean air to settle my
stomach. I had no idea how much
farther I would have to go before I was
picked up, and nausea has never
been my favorite riding companion.
I gave myself no more than ten minutes
before moving on again. The
chirping, creaking quiet of the woods
was reassuring, and I rode
quietly enough so as not to disturb the
denizens around and about me;
My vair moved at the slow pace without
fighting it, his head nodding up
and down in the rhythm of his gait, his
breath coming out softly
explosive when the scent of something
he didn't like came to him. I
patted his soft neck and spoke quietly
but reassuringly, and he let the
scent of whatever it had been pass by
with nothing more than a slight
shiver.
Another couple of hours went by, and I
was trying to decide whether or
not to give myself a short break when
the vair found a stream. I didn't
know if he was thirsty, but my mouth
felt like a sandstorm in a desert,
and the calm gurgling in the quiet of
the night was pure magnet to the
iron in my blood-or what there was left
of it. I rode close to the
stream and dismounted stiffly, holding
the vair's rein as I knelt down
and bent forward. My lips appreciated
the ice-cold water more than my
palm did, and there was a satisfied
stirring in my mind as I drank,
reminding me for the first time in
hours that Bellna was still around.
There seemed to be a faint hint of fear
left around her thoughts, and
she was steadfastly refusing to think
about what had happened in
Clero's tower. All she knew was that
she had gotten herself out of the
mess without help from anyone, and if
I'd had the strength I would have
been furious. She was nothing but a
parasite, and if I could have
gotten rid of her in any way short of
half killing myself, I would have
done it on the spot.
The vair next to me was standing with
his head up, sniffing the air,
making no attempt to drink from the
stream. He seemed to be nervous
about something, but he'd shown himself
to be a sensible beast, alert
but not skittish, and I knew he would
drink when he felt it safe to do
so. I leaned forward again, to scoop up
more of that sparkling water,
and the scream came so loud and close
that my blood temperature dropped
ten degrees below that of the stream
water. The vair went flying off in
three directions at once, sounding a
fear-filled echo to the original
scream, but I was still holding onto
his rein. When he found he
couldn't take off horizontally, he
opted for vertical hysteria and
reared straight up, pawing the air. I
had a fast, confused picture of
hooves rising above me, and then I was
flying into the stream, no
longer holding onto a rein. The ice
cold water closed over my head, but
I clawed my way back up to the surface,
fighting the faint stream
current and my suddenly steel-heavy
clothes. The pain in my side seemed
frozen in shock, so I took advantage of
the fact to pull myself back to
the bank and up onto it, where I lay
still long enough to restore my
heart's natural beat.
When I finally sat up, achingly aware
of Bellna's blubbering inside my
head, the first sight that met my eyes
was that of the vair, standing
no more than ten feet away, calmly
chewing at the grass in the
moonlight. Whatever that original
scream had meant, whatever had scared
the living hell out of the beast, it
was obviously long gone and no
longer worth worrying about. My side
stabbed harder than it had
originally; I was sure it was bleeding
again-if not still-my head
ached, my lungs ached, and I was soaked
head-to-toe all the way down to
my skin, but there was nothing to worry
about. I climbed to my feet
muttering a few comments about how good
vair steaks would probably be, then went to reclaim my
transportation. At least with all the water I'd
swallowed I wasn't thirsty anymore.
I continued on through the dark woods,
but the simple presence of water
added a large, messy complication to
the trip. The night had been cool
but bearable before my stop at the
stream, but the presence of sopping
wet clothes and hair changed cool and
bearable to cold and shivermaking.
The riding dress clung to me all over,
the cape weighed an ice
cold ton, and my feet squished in the
boots that had once protected
them from the damp. Just to make things
even better, the breeze ha4
stiffened enough to be noticeable,
pulling at the wet strands of my
hair with cold, invisible fingers. It
took almost no time before I was
shuddering violently, having trouble
with even so simple a thing as
holding onto the reins. The vair
snorted and danced, wondering what was
going on, and I tried talking myself
into taking the wet clothes off,
knowing I'd dry out quicker without
them, but I couldn't do it. I was
already so cold that I couldn't stand
the thought of being bare in that
wind, having nothing to keep its full
breath from me. I shivered and
shook, and wished to hell that I had
even a thin green shawl that was
dry and warm.
After a long time the shivering
subsided, but I almost didn't notice
that it had stopped. My entire body had
begun to ache, I was having
trouble sitting straight in the saddle,
and my face felt as though it
were burning up. I saw the moon again
and remembered all the
inoculations I'd been given up there,
wondered why the hell they had
bothered, then gave up on wondering. I
had a bad fever, probably an
infection to go along with it, and I
didn't even know where it had come
from.
Not long after that, the moonlight took
to rippling. It danced all
around me, making the dark ripple with
it, and my head pounded with
thunder that had come out of nowhere. I
was riding something, going
somewhere, but I couldn't remember what
or where. There seemed to be
trees all around, waving tall and dark
through the night, getting in my
way, stopping me, making me turn back.
A faint, faraway voice screamed
through the thunder, but I couldn't
make out what it was saying, and
didn't really care. A heavy weight hung
at my waist and I almost took
it off and threw it away, but my left
arm wasn't moving well and I
couldn't fumble the buckle open.
Then I was riding through a cleared
area between the trees, an area the
trees had left clear, a broad, dirt and
stone emptiness that I could
ride on. It went on for a long while,
the moonlight rippling, the
thunder pounding, and then the
moonlight fell from the sky and stuck to
the dark in front of me, lighting up
part of it in funny-looking
squares. I peered at the squares as
whatever I rode moved closer, and
finally decided that the odd-looking
squares were the windows of a
house, a three-story house. I leaned
heavily on my mount's neck and
stared at the house, and after a while
realized that it wasn't getting
any closer. My mount had stopped almost
directly in front of the house,
and maybe the house was where I had
been going. I slid off its back,
nearly going all the way down to the
ground, but my feet stayed under
me and my knees firmed up a little, so
I left whatever I'd been riding
and made for a lopsided door. The door
swayed back and forth,
shimmering the way the dark had
shimmered, but I grabbed for the
doorknob to hold it still and it
finally settled down enough so I could
open it.
Inside was nothing I knew, nothing that
had been expecting me. My eyes
slitted against the bright lamp-light
as I moved forward, looking at
strangers seated at long tables whose
conversation didn't quite penetrate the thunder in my head. I
suddenly realized how warm it was
in the room with heat pouring out of
the fireplace, and fought with the
catch that held my cape closed until it
clicked open and let the cape
fall to the floor behind me. Some of
the strangers in the wavering room
had been staring at me, but once the
cape was gone one of them suddenly
appeared in front of me. He wasn't very
tall, but he was very fat, and
his fat face frowned as his piggy eyes
looked me up and down.
"Who are you, wench?" he
demanded, his words and accent strange and
harsh against the pounding in my ears.
"How dare you enter my house so
covered with wet and filth, and how
dare you wear a man's weapon?"
It took a minute before I understood
what he was saying, and then I
started getting mad. Nobody talks to a
Special Agent like that unless
they're tired of living. Ringer would
be mad as hell if I killed the
jerk and caused an Incident, but Ringer
wasn't there just then and I
couldn't even remember what my
assignment was. Getting mad had made my
head hurt worse, and that stupid fat
man was to blame. If I killed him,
maybe Ringer would never know. I moved
my hand to the back of my neck,
looking for the knife that was usually
sheathed there, but it was gone.
I didn't remember taking it off, and
the fat man was shouting at me
again, and my left hand brushed up
against the weight hanging at my
left side. I reached for it
right-handed and found a sword in my grip,
noticing the dry, red-brown stains with
disapproval. You never leave
blood on a weapon you've used, not
unless you expect to use it again
very soon. I looked up from the blood
to the shouting fat man, and felt
the disapproval vanish. I'd used the
weapon and bloodied it, and now
was about to use it again. I'd clean it
right as soon as I was through
using it.
Walking was hard on the tilted wooden
floor of the house, but I had to
walk on it to reach the fat man. He saw
me coming and his face paled as
his hands rose protectively in front of
him, but that wouldn't do him
any good. He'd find out what it meant
to challenge a Special Agent, but
the knowledge wouldn't do him much good
either. Cold-blooded killers,
some people called us, and saviors of
the Federation, said others, and
the hell of it was they were all right
and all wrong.
I moved another step closer to the
quivering fat man, the blade in my
hand ready to do its work, and then my
hand began trembling, unequal to
lifting the full weight of the blade.
My point fell to the floor, and
my breath came faster as I tried to
lift the sword, tried to replace my
guard. I had fought the point up a foot
or two when a steel-hard hand
grabbed my arm, and then the sword was
gone from my fist.
"No," a deep voice came, and
I swung my eyes around to see a face I
knew. The face had a name, Fallan, and
I knew he was no friend.
"I'll kill you," I whispered,
not knowing whether any sound came along
with the words. He held my sword and I
reached for it, but his hand
refused to let go of my arm. He looked
mad as hell, his once-bright
shirt dirtied and ringed here and there
with sweat, and he wouldn't let
me take my sword back.
"Sh-she would have attacked me!"
the fat man quavered, sweat running
down his bloated face and ridged neck.
"Who is she, and what does she
do here?"
"She is in my charge," Fallan
said hoarsely, his eyes hard as he kept
me from my weapon. "We were
at-tacked by bandits and after my men and I
had driven them off I discovered that
she had taken a weapon and fled.
She must surely be deranged from fear."
"Remove her at once!" the fat
man squeaked, one trembling hand pointing
behind us while I fought to keep him in
focus.
"She and I are both weary,"
Fallan began, closing his hand tighter as I tried to pull loose. "I
- would have a room so\a133"
"Remove her!" the fat man
repeated in a scream, his face going redder
than before. "I will not have her
sort my house! Away with her, and
yourself as well!"
Fallan looked ready to argue the point,
but when two armed men appeared
from the kitchen area he reswallowed
the words without saying anything
further. He nodded curtly, a gesture
which wasn't as reassuring to the
fat man as it should have been, then he
turned to me. The entire room
was spinning slowly around me, only a
small distraction from the pain
in my side, and Fallan's face blurred
even as I looked at it. I knew he
was no friend, knew I couldn't trust
him, but it happened too fast. One
minute he was hazily before me, and the
next he was bent forward and
reaching, lifting me to his shoulder
without the least effort. I cried
out hoarsely and struggled, fighting to
loosen his arm around my legs,
but that was the wrong thing to do. The
pain in my side screamed louder
as the room whirled faster, and then
the light and I spun away
together.
Chapter 8
I woke up slowly, with a great deal of
effort, fighting my way up out
of the mists. There was daylight
pouring through the window into the
room I lay in, hut I was too busy
sorting out the dreams I'd been
having to pay much attention to it.
I remembered the fight with Clero,
remembered getting wounded,
remembered being dumped in a stream,
but after that, things got hazy. I
vaguely recalled riding through the
woods and stopping at what must
have been an inn, but nothing that
happened was at all clear and then I
remembered how I'd gotten to the room I
was in. Fallan. Go old Captain
Fallan, leader of mercenaries and royal
pain in the backside.
I moved one arm out from under the old
blanket I was covered with,
feeling the annoyance at Fallan rise up
all over again. That he had
somehow found me at the inn was
obvious, as obvious as the fact that I
had left there with him. I remembered
coming to just as he was carrying
me into a small wooden house. We passed
a dingy lamp lit room with a
fireplace and ended up in a smaller
room with a bed, where Fallan
deposited me, not too gently, on the
bed and left me just long enough
to light a second lamp. He was back
immediately and bending over me
with a frown, his big hands going to
the wound in my left side, and I
hadn't had the strength to fight him
the way I'd wanted to. He'd
muttered something under his breath,
almost in a snarl, and then I was
being stripped of the wet, filthy
clothes and soggy boots. The
swordbelt was gone, a faint memory
saying that it had been taken back
at the inn, with the sword, so it
wasn't long before Fallan had an
unobstructed view of the results of my
brush with Clero. His jaw
tightened as he examined the wound more
closely, then he strode out of
the room altogether. I lay still, my
head pounding and all of me
burning up with the roaring fire inside
me, and then Fallan was back,
depositing an armload of things on a
small wooden table standing next
to the bed. The first thing he did was
smear a jelly like substance on
the gash in my ribs, and then he went
on to bandaging. The bandage was
wide and much too hot, but Fallan
refused to let me pull it off. He
knocked my hands away as he reached for
a large, metal cup, and then
the cup was at my lips and Fallan was
forcing its contents down my
throat. I'd choked and struggled, more
than ready to throw up from the
taste of the stuff, but Fallan hadn't
leaned back till the cup was
empty. I didn't know what the cup
contained, but before I knew it everything had gone black.
I moved my free arm to my face, but I
really didn't have to bother. The
fever wasn't raging as high as it had
been, but it was still there,
something I could feel all over my
body. I ached as though I'd
exercised for hours after not having
bothered for a year, and even
moving my head around on what passed
there for a pillow was an effort.
I dropped my arm back onto the bed, not
having the strength to hold it
up any longer, then cursed under my
breath with a lot of feeling. I
hadn't noticed it sooner, but someone -
probably Fallar - had put me
into an oversized nightshirt of sorts,
and I felt as though I were tied
tight under the blanket. I squirmed
around, trying to loosen the
nightshirt's hold, and my resentment
against Fallan grew stronger with
each useless movement. I knew the man
thought he was protecting my
modesty, but I'd really had more of him
than I'd ever been interested
in.
"So you have awakened," a
voice came, and I turned my head a little to
see Fallan standing in the doorway to
my room. He'd changed his shirt
again from the bright red of a
mercenary back to the anonymous dark
green, but he still wore the same black
pants and boots. He looked at
me with as neutral an expression as
he'd ever managed, but that didn't
go very far toward endearing him to me.
Inside my head, the presence
I'd forgotten about again came to life,
stirring in eagerness at
Fallan's nearness. She wanted him more
than ever now, but it was her
tough luck I was in no shape to
accommodate either of them. If I'd
tried, it probably would have killed
me.
Fallan was holding a cheap, earthenware
pitcher in his hand, and he
left the doorway to bring it over to
the small wooden table next to the
bed. Once he'd put it down he turned
toward me to put his hand on my
forehead, and I, annoyed, reached up
and knocked it away without
thinking. The mercenary grabbed my
wrist and held it above my head.
"Though your body has been
injured, the sweetness of your nature
remains intact, I see," he
drawled, keeping his eyes directly on me.
"It causes me great suffering to
refuse your ladylike wishes, and yet
the state of your health demands that I
accept the painful burden. You
will remain abed and under my care till
you have recovered, Missy, else
shall there be harsh words between us."
He let go of my wrist and put his hand
hack on my forehead, and all I
wanted to do was cut that hand off at
the shoulder. I'd thought I was
all through with Fallan, finished with
having to let him push me
around, but he'd barged into my life
again. I was in no shape to do
anything about it then, but I tend to
heal faster than most and the job
I'd had was over.
Fallan kept his hand on my forehead a
good deal longer than was
necessary, then took it away with an
almost-pleased nod. He walked away
from the bed toward the window, and
when he came back he was carrying
an old but beautifully carved
straight-backed chair which he deposited
in the spot where he's been standing.
Once this was done he sat down as
though he were really tired, and stuck
his legs out straight in front
of him with a sigh.
"Now," he pronounced,
bringing his eyes to my face. "You have a
disturbing yet hopefully not serious
wound, and a high, though lessened
fever. I believe I know how you
received the wound, yet the fever
remains unaccounted for. I would know
how you came to acquire it."
His tone was too dry and superior for
my liking, but I was glad to see
he'd jumped to the wrong conclusion
about the wound: he thought I'd
gotten it at the slave market. It would
have been too much trouble to
correct him, so I pushed the neck of
the nightshirt down to get it out of my way and returned the calm,
dark gaze I was getting.
"Do you think I acquired the fever
to heat the cool of the night?" I
asked sarcastically. "The illness
came out of nothing, as though sent
by the dark gods. Perhaps you would do
well to question them on the
matter."
"A fever such as yours does not
appear from nothing," he snorted,
unsatisfied with my answer. "It
may have come about as a result of the
wound, yet I do not believe this the
case. That you were filthy when I
found you I can well understand, yet
you were wet to the skin as well.
What caused that?"
"I was thrown into a stream,"
I muttered, wishing I didn't have to
admit it. "A beast of the forest
frightened my vair, and it pitched me
headlong into the water. The vair was
male and stupid."
Fallan ignored my half-hearted attempt
at insult and frowned in
thought, looking down at his knees,
then brought his gaze back up.
"This stream," he mused. "Was
it one from which your vair was willing
to drink?"
I didn't know what he was getting at,
but instead of snapping an answer
I stopped to think about it,
remembering how the vair had stood with
his head high in the air and his
nostrils flaring. I'd thought at the
time that he smelled an enemy, but he
just might have been getting
something from the water that I
couldn't detect. Fallan was watching me
closely, and when I shook my head he
nodded with another snort.
"Just as I suspected," he
congratulated himself. "The stream you
stopped at must have been visited first
by barbarians. They know of
ways to foul a stream for days, and do
so in the hopes of catching the
unwary. Had you drunk from the stream
rather than bathed in it, you
would surely be dead by now.
Undoubtedly you were infected through your
wound-it was badly inflamed when I
first looked upon it. This should
teach you that the woods are no place
for a female alone."
He was looking so damned smug and
superior that I felt like loosening
his teeth. He was probably right about
the barbarians having gotten to
the water, but I couldn't very well
call him on the part he'd missed. I
had drunk the water, but if I admitted
it I'd also have to come up with
a reason why I wasn't dead. It looked
like the base inoculations had
been good for something after all, but
I could hardly cite them as the
reason for my continued existence.
Fallan sat straighter in the chair
again and reached for the
earthenware pitcher, then poured what
looked like water into a battered
metal cup that also stood on the small
table. The sight and sound of
that water made me immediately aware of
how thick and furry my tongue
was, overcoming the weakness that made
me want to do nothing more than
just lie still. Fallan saw me
struggling to sit up so I could get at
the water, and moved closer to put an
arm under my shoulders to hold my
head up. I took the cup with both
hands, still needing the mercenary's
free hand to steady it, and tried to
drown myself in it all at once.
"Slowly," Fallan cautioned,
not letting the cup tilt as far as I wanted
it to. "You may have the water,
but you must drink it slowly. It is far
colder than it would be at an inn, for
I drew it myself from a well
just a few moments ago."
The water was cold, fresh and cold and
gloriously satisfying. I could
feel it rolling all the way down to my
stomach, tracing a cool path
through the heat of my body. Even
Fallan's arm and hand felt cool
through the nightshirt, and I knew the
water would help my body fight
off the fever. I finished all of it,
down to the last sparkling drop,
and didn't pick up on Fallan's comment
until he had lowered me to the
pillow again. "I remember now,"
I said, pushing more of the blanket off me. "We had
to leave the inn. But if we could not
remain there, where are we now?"
Fallan took the blanket I'd pushed away
and resettled it over me, then
got to his feet.
"We are now in a Paldovar
Village," he informed me. "I had little
choice, yet perhaps it will prove to be
for the best."
He turned and walked out of the room
then, but I barely noticed it. His
use of the phrase, "Paldovar
Village" had triggered all sorts of
informational memories from Bellna, and
although she accepted the
location without as much as an
eye-blink, to me it was pure revelation.
Paldovar Villages were spread out all
over the area and were easy to
get to, but usually were never found
closer to one another than twentyfive
or thirty miles. Just' as inns and
woodsmen's houses were places
for travelers to stay, Paldovar
Villages always had some number of
empty houses which were for the use of
temporary visitors, but the
difference between the Villages and the
other two places of rest had
nothing to do with price. Inns had paid
guards to insure the safety of
their guests, woodsmen's houses had the
woodsman himself and the men of
his family, but Paldovar Villages had
nothing comparable and didn't
need it. In Paldovar Village, no one
could harm anyone else!
I moved the blanket down again and
squirmed around a little, trying to
see all of the possibilities. I knew
from Bellna's memories that it was
possible to house blood enemies next
door to one another in one of
those villages, and each of the parties
concerned would leave just as
healthy as they'd come, but no one knew
how they did it. The Paldovar
couldn't be "questioned" in
their own villages, but a few of them had
been grabbed now and then when they
left the vicinity of their village.
Interest and curiosity had been
intense, conscience and mercy
nonexistent, but the Paldovar had
proven themselves willing to die
rather than speak a single word about
how they managed their tricks. It
had become an accepted fact on Tildor,
no one who stayed in a Paldovar
Village would be hurt, and no one had
tried to find out why in a
surprising number of years. I could
finally understand why Dameron and
his people were so frantic about the
big secret, and why they refused
to discuss it with strangers.
I had just enough time for a few brief
thoughts on my current
whereabouts before Fallan came back,
carrying another metal cup. He was
moving more carefully than he usually
did, as though the cup held
something spillable, and a horrible
smell came in with him. I narrowed
my eyes at the cup, suddenly
remembering the battery acid he'd forced
down my throat the night before, and he
glanced up from putting the cup
on the small table and grinned at my
expression.
"As the fever is still with you,
you will require further of this herb
mixture," he announced pleasantly.
"You will continue to have it till
the fever is gone."
He was getting a big kick out of the
thought of pouring that stuff down
my throat again, but I wasn't about to
sit still for a sadist.
"I shall require nothing of the
sort," I answered as firmly as you can
answer while flat on your back. "I
have no desire for peasantish
concoctions, nor do I have the need for
them. Those of my family are
well known for their powers of
recuperation without so-called
medication."
The speech would have gone over better
if I'd been on my feet, but I
didn't think it was as comical as
Fallan took it. His grin turned wider
as he chuckled his amusement, and his
head shook back and forth as he
folded his arms across his chest.
"You are indeed amusing, Missy,"
he chuckled, "indeed amusing. Despite the 'recuperative powers'
of your family, there is little difference
between peasant girl and princess. Each
must be put to bed with a
fever, and each must have the fever
tended. Should either, in her
illness, refuse to do that which is
necessary, she must be made to
obey. Princess or peasant, Missy, you
shall obey me."
I don't always find it necessary to
rise to a challenge, but there are
times when nothing else will do. Sick
or not, I growled low in my
throat and tried to claw my way to a
sitting position, but Fallan
wasn't asleep. He jumped for me as soon
as I began moving, and forced
me down flat again with no effort
whatsoever. I squirmed and fought as
my arms were pushed under me and held
down by the weight of his body
and mine, but it was wasted effort.
Bellna was mewling and trying to
get me to bring him closer and somehow
arouse him, and that was all I
needed: someone else to fight. When I
ignored her she began raving, but
when I saw Fallan's hand reaching for
the cup of battery acid, I did
some raving of my own.
"You misbegotten lowlife!" I
screamed, tossing my head back and forth.
"Had I my sword in my hand your
blood would be upon the ground where it
belongs!"
"Then I am fortunate that you have
no sword," he murmured, carefully
moving the cup closer. "Will you
drink or must I do the thing myself?"'
At that point in time I would have died
rather than give him the least
amount of cooperation, but he didn't
need my cooperation. When it
became obvious even to him that I
wasn't going to be drinking that
swill on my own, he held my nose and
waited until lack of air forced my
mouth open, then began pouring the
mixture down my throat. Amid choking
and coughing I tried spitting it out
again, but he was wise to that
trick and held my jaw shut until I
absolutely had to swallow. He
emptied that damned cup to the very
last drop before letting go of me,
and by then it was too late. Wrapped in
nausea, flattened and battered,
I didn't even stay conscious long
enough to see him leave the room.
The next time the mists rolled out it
was daylight again, but a lateafternoon
daylight. I moved around on the ancient
linen, stretching my
muscles and testing them, then decided
to see what sort of shape I was
in. Sitting up wasn't impossible, but
my hand still shook when I
reached for the metal cup on the little
table to see if there was any
water in it. The cup turned out to be
half full, so I drained it
without spilling too much in my lap,
then took a good look around at
the room.
The door to the other room was to the
left of the bed I sat in and it
was closed, leaving no way of telling
whether or not Fallan was around.
Since I heard nothing, there was a
chance that he might have gone out.
To the right of the bed, against the
wall, stood a large wooden
wardrobe, as old and as scratched as
the small table directly next to
the bed, but as beautifully carved as
the one I'd seen in Prince
Havro's lodge. The window, uncurtained
and overbright with the sun's
last efforts, was directly opposite the
bed, and the carved, straightbacked
chair had been returned to its place in
front of it. Aside from
these few things and the bed I was in,
the room was totally bare.
As I looked around my mind was working,
and it didn't take long to come
to a decision. I'd bee n on my way to
pick-up when the fever had hit,
and there was no reason not to take up
where I'd left off. Granted I
wasn't feeling any too steady, and my
strength seemed to have drained
out of my toenails, but I'd continued
on in worse shape in my life. I
threw the old blanket into a heap and
swung my legs over the side of
the bed, then waited a minute for the
dizziness to go away. The fever was almost completely gone, the wound
in my side was barely more than
tender, and if I ignored the weakness I
should be able to do what had
to be done. When the room settled down
I put my feet on the hare wooden
floor and stood up, wavered a little,
then decided to hold onto the bed
for support. My ears were ringing
faintly and Bellna was getting upset,
but I still managed to walk to the foot
of the bed without falling all
over my own feet. Once there I took a
deep breath and straightened up,
then ran my fingers through my knotted
hair. It wouldn't be a snap but
I would make it, and as soon as
darkness fell my trail would be
obscured. The next step was finding out
if my clothes were anywhere
around.
I had just let go of the footboard of
the bed and had taken step or two
toward the wardrobe on the far side of
the bed when the door behind me
swung open. Fallan started into the
room with his usual broad stride,
but stopped short and stared when he
saw me standing in the middle of
the room. He looked tired, as though
he'd been working hard at
something, and I cursed under my breath
and wished he'd kept at it a
little while longer.
"You are awake sooner than I-"
he began, obviously surprised at seeing
me, and then he realized just where he
was seeing me. "And you have
left the bed. With whose permission did
you leave that bed?"
"With my own permission," I
answered, ignoring the growing annoyance in
his eyes. "I dislike this place
and shall now leave it. You, of course,
may stay as long as you wish."
"How kind and generous of you."
he nodded, folding his arms as he
stared down at me. "And where, may
I ask, do you think to go?"
"You may not ask," I
retorted, looking up to meet his eyes. "What
destination I have in mind is none of
your concern. And you need no
longer waste your valuable time on me,
Captain. You will receive no
reward for the doing, nor even
recognition. I do not return from whence
I came."
A statement which, I hoped, was a lie.
I'd come from Dameron's base and
I wanted to get back there, but I was
quickly running out of strength.
My knees were vibrating when I turned
away from Fallan toward the
wardrobe, but his hand came to my
shoulder before I could move toward
it.
"You believe I care for you for no
other reason than reward or
recognition?" he asked, his tone
unexpectedly quiet. "Is it not
possible that I merely care for one who
is in need of such care?"
"It may perhaps be possible."
I shrugged too tired to wonder why he
wasn't feeling insulted. "After my
recent experiences with the men of
this area, however, I prefer to
disbelieve the possibility. And I
prefer, as well, to continue on alone.
The presence of one of the male
persuasion makes me uneasy."
"An understandable attitude,"
he said, still sounding unreasonably
reasonable, still holding my shoulder.
"You, however, must understand a
thing as well. Though I am a man and
therefore suspect in your eyes,
you must continue to remain with me
till you are well. At that time I
will see you safely to wherever you
wish to go. Is it agreed?"
Oh, sure, all the way back to base.
Dameron would just love that, and
I'd be guaranteed first prize in any
unusual souvenirs contest they
might have.
"No, it is not agreed," I
said, turning back to look at him and
knocking his hand from my shoulder. "I
do not wish to remain here and I
shall not. I do not care to have your
company upon my Journey, and I
shall not have it. Is it so supremely
difficult for you to understand
that I wish to be alone?" I wasn't
feeling too well and was therefore in a lousy mood, but Fallan
didn't come up with the fight I was
looking for. Anger flashed briefly
in his eyes when I knocked his hand
away, but by the time I asked my
question the anger was gone.
"The language is, I fear, a trifle
too difficult for me," he agreed
with a sigh, then moved forward fast
and scooped me up off the floor
into his arms. "It will be best, I
think, if I return you to your bed
till I am able to puzzle out your
meaning. You require rest and I mean
to see you have it."
I had the strength and the time to
pound at him only once before I was
back in that bed, flat on my back with
the old blanket pulled over me.
I struggled up to one elbow and glared
at his grin, but all he did was
pat me on the head.
"It pleases a simple man such as I
to see acceptable obedience in a
girl child such as you," he said
with a good deal of amusement. "Your
departure now would be beyond reason,
and although you seem to have
grown to your present size without
acquiring a drop of reason, you
shall not continue further without it.
I will be pleased to teach you
reason in our time together during
which time you will also mend and be
restored to full health. I go now to
fetch a bowl of the thin gruel I
have prepared for you. Your body
requires the moisture and nourishment.
Do not stir again from that bed."
He gave me a hard-eyed look to go with
the order, then turned and
walked out of the room. If I'd had the
strength I would have been
furious, but all I was up to was a
glare at his departing back. He
thought I was being unreasonable by
insisting on leaving right then,
but I didn't give a damn. I could
damned well be as unreasonable as I
felt like being. He was nothing but a
cheap, for-hire mercenary, and
had no business ordering me around. He
probably would have been damned
good in bed, but his constant crowding
was beginning to turn me off. I
wanted out of there and I would get out
of there, and nothing he said
would stop me.
I pushed the blanket away and got to my
feet again, then headed for the
window. Passing the open doorway I
could see Fallan bending over the
hearth, messing with a pot and a bowl.
I wasn't in the least hungry,
and wouldn't have wanted anything made
by a low-born like him even if I
were. I reached through the dusty
sunlight to the side of the window,
opened the latch, then pushed the
window wide against a small amount of
resistance. My clothes in the wardrobe
were probably still wet, so I'd
be better off forgetting about them.
The nightshirt covered me well
enough, and would certainly do until I
got where I was going. I leaned
out the window to see how far it was to
the ground, pulled my head back
in and hiked up the nightshirt, the -
"There is clearly one of us who is
incapable of understanding simple
speech," Fallan growled from
behind me, all traces of patience gone.
"Take yourself from that window
and do so now!"
I glanced back over my shoulder to see
him standing there with a full
bowl in his hands, his dark eyes
flashing with such strength and
dominance that my body attempted to
respond. I had, however, already
decided to leave the good Captain
Fallan, and right then, when his
sexiness couldn't reach me, was the
best tune. I turned back to the
window and threw a leg over the very
narrow sill, started to swing outbut
was caught before I could free my
second leg. Fallan pulled me back
in with very-little effort, his arm
wrapped tight around my waist. I
screamed and kicked, but he still
reached out and pulled the window
shut.
"In all fairness, you should be
taught a good lesson for such foolishness," he growled, fighting
to hold me still. "Were you not hurt
and ill, I would-uhh!"
He grunted with the pain of my elbow
into his middle, a blow I
remembered just in time. His arm
loosened enough from around me that I
was able to put my leg behind his
before pushing with my hip, and he
actually went down! I couldn't help
giggling as he sprawled flat on his
back, but I didn't have time to giggle
long. The door to the room was
standing open and that would be the
easiest way to go, so I started
toward it-just as Fallan reared up,
threw an arm around me, and pulled
me down to the floor on top of him.
"No!" I screamed, furious
that he refused to acknowledge the way I'd
defeated him by staying down the way
the others had. "Release me at
once!"
"I am to release you so that the
long series of accidental mishaps
which have descended upon me since
first we met might continue?" he
demanded, forcing me face down across
his folded legs. "I knew well
enough that they were no such thing,
yet chose not to press the matter.
It is now time to cause a mishap of my
own, one that has been much too
long in the coming."
He held me across his knees and pulled
the bottom of the nightshirt up,
and I didn't know what the hell he was
doing. I struggled and fought to
get loose and then howled with the
first swat from his big hand on my
bottom. It stung less than the second
smack, and the second less than
the third, and after that I lost count.
I couldn't believe he would
dare do that to me, that he would dare
spank me, but that's exactly
what he was doing. It began to really
hurt and I began to cry, but that
didn't stop him. He continued to hold
me down across his lap and spank
me, and I couldn't stand any more. I
had to get away and then
everything suddenly changed, but only
inwardly. Outwardly Fallan was
still spanking away, but inside nothing
I'd done seemed all that right
any longer. Somehow the Bellna presence
had gotten the upper hand
without my realizing it, and this time
I was really stuck with the
consequences. I'd never been spanked
before, not even as a child, but
it was much too late to stop it. All I
could do was squirm against his
leg as I stared at the dirty wooden
floor, while Fallan paid me back
for everything I'd ever done to him and
what Bellna had done as well. I
really felt it every time his big hand
reached my bottom, and it didn't
stop reaching my bottom for what seemed
like a very long time.
When the bastard finally let me go, I
crawled off his lap and knelt
there with my hands behind me, the
tears streaming down my face. Bellna
had started the crying but I couldn't
seem to stop it, not with the way
my backside stung. It wasn't that the
pain was so terrible it was
nothing compared to the way I usually
got hurt on the job but the
humiliation was more than I could
stand. If I could have stood straight
right then I would have broken Fallan
into small pieces but I couldn't
stand straight. Fallan did the standing
instead, and then looked down
at me.
"You may now return to your bed,"
he said, sounding all through with
playing games. "Should I find you
out of it again without permission -
my permission- you will find sitting a
vair even more' difficult than
it currently is for you. Now, go."
I swiped at my eyes with the back of my
hand and then tried standing
up, but I still couldn't do it. Somehow
Bellna had used my body as
though there were nothing wrong with
it, and with her out of control I
had nothing left. Walking wouldn't have
been very comfort-able after
that spanking Fallan had given me, but
in order to walk I first had to
stand up. I couldn't stand up, I
couldn't walk, and it slowly became harder even to kneel. The things
in the room started swirling around
gently, and suddenly I was heading face
down for the floor. A big arm
caught me just before I hit, and then
it and another arm lifted me into
the air.
"You would indeed have done well
on your own," Fallan's voice came, the
dryness impossible to miss. "After
a few brief moments of activity, you
seem near to a faint."
He put me into the bed and covered me
with the blanket again, and
although my head was already beginning
to clear, he wasn't far wrong. I
did feel as though I were about to pass
out, with or without the
dizziness. I'd been more than eager to
be on my way to rendezvous, but
I really hadn't intended killing myself
doing it. Insisting so
stubbornly had been Bellna's idea, that
and getting so rough with
Fallan. She'd managed to pry loose a
couple of simple techniques, and
hadn't realized how stupid using them
on someone like Fallan was. After
watching him fight that house guard,
she should have had som' idea as
to what it would take to put him away.
She was huddled in her usual
corner of my mind, \\sniffling and
hurting from the spanking we'd
gotten, nicely intimidated but almost
as aroused as she'd been d'aring
training with the slavers. She wanted
Fallan more than ever, but I
wanted him less than ever. He'd had
every right to get even for what
I'd done to him, but not by humiliating
me like that. I would have
faced him if that was what he wanted,
with or without weapons, but he
wasn't interested in facing me. All he
was interested in doing was
humiliating me, and I'd get him for
that.
"You will eat some of this, and
then you will sleep," Fallan's voice
came, and then his arm was under my
shoulders and raising me up. "We
must strengthen you if you are to
journey alone."
"I cannot sit so!" I yelped,
trying to twist away from his arm. "The
sting-I cannot sit so!"
"Then you had best swallow this
quickly, so that you may lie down
again," he said, making sure I
couldn't slip free. "Or do you mean to
disobey me?"
I looked up into his eyes as he said
that, and what I saw there made me
stop struggling even as feebly as I'd
been doing. he raised the wooden
spoon sticking out of the bowl and put
it to my lips, and with a vast
amount of reluctance but absolutely no
hesitation, I swallowed every
drop. I'd get him for what he'd done to
me that day-but some other
time.
Chapter 9
That first meal didn't last as long as
Fallan thought it would. I
continued swallowing until half of the
soupy, watery gruel was gone,
and then, between one spoonful and the
next, I was gone. I either fell
asleep or passed out, but I didn't know
I had until I woke up again. By
that time it was well into the night,
but Fallan was still awake and
waiting for me with a present. The
fever was still faintly with me, so
it was battery acid time again. I
really wanted to tell him what to do
with that swill, but all I did was take
it and drink it down. For some
reason I felt-intimidated by Fallan,
but that had to be because of the
weakness that continued to hold me.
Once I was back to my old self, I'd
find some way to get even with him.
The next day I felt considerably
better, but even with the fever gone,
Fallan refused to let me out of bed. In
the afternoon he changed the
bandage on my ribs after reapplying the
jelly like glop to the
rawlooking wound, but what pain I felt
during the process had nothing to do with Clero's handiwork. Bellna
was back to actively panting after
Fallan, and what her yen did to me with
the mercenary Captain so close
to my naked body is best left
undescribed. If he had finished the
bandaging and then had dropped his
pants and raped me, Bellna would
have been in soft-headed heaven.
Fortunately or unfortunately, he did
nothing of the kind. He finished the
bandaging, put the nightshirt back
on me, and then left without a word. I
spent the next couple of hours
twisting around in the bed, wishing to
hell that planet had cold
showers.
Just at darkness Fallan brought me the
meal he'd cooked, and after I
ate it he took the plates away and blew
out the lamp. I was annoyed as
all hell that he didn't even give me a
chance to discuss the matter,
but after only a few minutes of
bad-tempered tossing I fell asleep. Not
much time could have gone by before I
was awakened by the sound of soft
voices from the next room, and at first
I was more sleepy than curious.
After a couple of minutes of hearing
the voices, curious got the better
of sleepy, so I eased out of bed and
moved silently to the door.
Opening it lust as silently was not as
easy, but after another minute I
had it done. I had a nice, wide
three-inch opening to look through, and
what I saw made me feel like a peeping
Tom. Fallan was entertaining,
and he and his lady friend were lying
on a comfortable looking pile of
blankets in front of the fire. Neither
of them were wearing anything,
and whereas I couldn't help but be
impressed by how well-endowed Fallan
was, his companion seemed more nervous
than eager. She lay there
trembling, just short of flinching, and
when Fallan began to reach out
a hand to her, she screwed her eyes
shut and clenched her teeth and
fists.
"Believe me, girl, I shall bring
you no hurt," Fallan whispered, but he
sounded as if he'd said the same thing
a dozen times before and the
girl still wasn't believing. he shook
his head with very faint
annoyance, then began working on her as
if he were also trying to work
himself up. Someone would have had to
have been blind to miss how ready
he was, but he took his time with the
girl as if she were the only one
who mattered. It didn't take all that
along before he reached her, but
he kept at it until she was not only
aroused but as eager as he was.
She lifted herself to him when he moved
over her, her moans low but
intense, and when he took her in his
arms and entered her she welcomed
him with her entire self. After that
she made nothing but sounds of
pleasure, and I closed the door on
their enjoyment feeling more
confused than I had in a long while.
I'd had a good deal of personal if
not intimate contact with tbe men of
that world, but none of them had
acted the way Fallan did-either in bed
or out. And mercenaries were
supposed to be worse than the general,
run-of-the-mill population. If
that was so, then why-Suddenly all
thoughts were driven out of my head
by the screaming that filled it, the
screaming produced by Bellna. I'd
forgotten all about my unwelcome guest
again, but she hadn't missed
paying close attention to what was
going on in the other room. She
hadn't been quiet while watching she'd
been speechless, and now her
rage was filling me the way spring
storms fill an arroyo. When Fallan
had chosen the black-haired slave over
me in the slave market Bellna
had excused away his rejection, but she
was totally beyond looking for
excuses now. She hated him for not
taking her when. she wanted him so
badly, and she hated him even more for
bringing another woman to his
blankets when she was just in the next
room. I climbed back into bed
fairly resonating with her fury, but
there was nothing I could do to
stop it. The little girl in my head was
feeling betrayed and vengeful,
and I'd just have to wait until she got
over it. I did wait, but I had the makings of a really good headache
before the frozen, still-offended
silence finally descended. If not for
that hovering headache I would
have gone back to my own thinking, but
the threat was there and I was
also tired. When the' peace and quiet
came I closed my eyes, and before
the noise could start again I was
asleep.
When Fallan woke me in the morning, the
first thing I remembered was
how much I hated him. He was in a great
mood, undoubtedly due to the
fun and games of the previous night,
and that made me hate him even
more. He'd dared to punish me and
humiliate me, and then he'd given me
the ultimate insult. I'd never forget,
not any of it, and the first
chance I got I'd fix him good.
Fallan took a nap later that day, and'
I spent the time exercising
hard. My strength was quickly coming
back and the stiffness was leaving
me, and as soon as I could I'd be out
of there and on my way to where I
had to go. I hated it there with Fallan
as much as I hated him, and I
had to get out of there before I went
crazy. He continued to insist
that I stay in bed, and even went so
far as to start toward me when I
told him that I didn't want to. I
jumped down under the blanket and
pulled it over my head, and after a few
minutes when I took the blanket
away he was gone. I was furious then at
the way he'd bluffed me, making
me think he was going to spank 'me
again and after that I worked even
harder to get back into shape.
It was late in the afternoon of the
third day after that when Fallan
left the house. I didn't know where he
was going, but I waited a minute
after I heard the door close, then
hurried to the window of my room.
Fallan was walking away from our house
farther into the village, and it
didn't much matter where he was going.
He would surely be gone long
enough for me to get dressed and get
out of there and that was all that
did matter.
I went to the wardrobe and opened it
wide, hearing the loud screech of
protesting parts that had kept me away
from it sooner, and was pleased
to see my clothes draped over wooden
pegs. They were really a mess,
filthy, mud-covered and stiff with
dried blood, but they had the
benefit of being much less conspicuous
than a nightshirt. I pulled them
off their pegs and bent to the bottom
of the wardrobe to look for my
boots-and stopped still just to stare
for a minute. On the floor of the
wardrobe, just behind my boots and
almost invisible, lay the sword I'd
found so much use for, sheath and all.
I'd never expected to see it
again, and I suddenly remembered that I
hadn't cleaned it properly. I
stared for another moment, then
abruptly pulled out the boots and sword
and carried all I'd found to the bed so
I could dress.
With my boots tied and the sword belted
around my middle, I left the
bedroom to do a little exploring. The
other room of the house turned
out to be surprisingly neat over the
layers of ancient dirt and use.
Aside from the hearth and fire, there
was a plain wooden table and four
straight-backed chairs, a couple of
familiar blankets spread on the
floor not far from the fire, and a
paired set of leather pouches near
the blankets. A piece of bright red
stuck out from the top of one of
the pouches, showing what had happened
to Fallan's uniform shirt. It
wasn't far from being full dark out,
and I intended using the' door to
the outside, but not as quickly as I'd
first thought. Finding my sword
had changed things, and I would have
some words with Fallan before I
left. The thought added pleasure to the
sudden golden haze around me,
and I smiled as I went back into the
bedroom, closed the door, and sat
down on the bed to wait.
Fallan took his time getting back, but
eventually I heard the sound of
the front door opening. I sat upon the
bed then got to my feet, and the small wall lamp let me reach the
door before my shadow. I grasped the
doorknob firmly, intending to yank it
open but it refused to move! The
door that had opened so easily just a
short time earlier now felt
nailed shut, but it wasn't stuck. I
used two hands on the knob, trying
to rattle it, trying to shake the door
in its frame, but nothing moved.
It was like trying to rattle or shake a
tree, and in fury I raised my
fist to bang on the door-then stopped
short of hitting it as a cold
thought came to me. That was a Paldovar
Village, a place where no one
could harm anyone else. What would the
Paldovar do if I continued to
try reaching Fallan? The golden haze
had thinned to flickering around
me, and I wanted to get to Fallan so
badly I could feel it as a hunger,
but I was in no position to play deep
games with the natives of that
village. It was hard leaving Fallan to
the arrogance of his ways, but
it was better than getting more deeply
involved in a place well left
far behind me. As I moved to the window
and threw it open, I almost had
myself believing that.
The night was cool but without wind,
and I took my time saddling my
vair, hoping I might be discovered. It
was a small surprise that my
vair stood right next to Fallan's in
the lean-to, but he must have
found it near the inn after finding me
-inside the inn. My vair snorted
softly as I mounted, and I looked at
the small house one last time
before riding away toward the south. I
knew there was a reason why I
had to ride south, but it took a minute
before I remembered it. Pickup,
I was riding to pick-up, and after. I
made pick-up I could relax.
I rode through the woods all night,
changing the vair's pace now and
then to give us both a rest, and made
sure to stay away from any bodies
of water. The night was relaxed and
quiet, and I rode on in the middle
of chirping and occasional roars,
bathed by the light of the larger
moon. Dameron's hidey-hole was floating
above me again, and sight of it
forced me to ask the question I'd been
avoiding so long. I was alone
and heading south and had been doing it
for hours; why the hell hadn't
a scout ship come for me?
Dawn was already streaking the sky with
gorgeous colors when I finally
decided to stop for a rest. I was no
more tired than I expected to be,
but I'd been ignoring a headache for
hours, and I didn't want it to
start pounding on my eyeballs for
attention. I dismounted stiffly and
tied the vair where he could reach some
grass, then sat down a shortdistance
away with my' back to a tree. I'd
stopped at the edge of a
small clearing, and although it was
damp with dew it was also pretty
and quiet., I closed my eyes and
relaxed all over, emptying my mind of
all thought. The headache throbbed with
my pulse, but the more I
relaxed and regulated my breathing, the
more it eased and faded,
becoming lighter and fainter with every
indrawn breath. It was just
about all gone when a snapping twig and
high-pitched whicker brought me
abruptly back to myself, and I was on
my feet with sword in hand before
I really knew which direction the sound
had come from. Talk about your
bad pennies! There, not five feet away
from me, Fallan sat on his vair,
still wearing that green shirt, still
giving me that dark-eyed stare
I'd had so much of in the past few
days. There was a great surge of
elation in me, accompanied by the
sudden presence of the golden haze,
and I grinned as I tightened my grip on
the sword. We weren't in a
Paldovar Village any longer!
Fallan looked me over carefully, then
rested his a?ni on the pommel of
his saddle.
"You seem pleased with some
matter," he observed, keeping his tone
neutral. "Might I know the reason
for your pleasure?"
"Certainly," I answered, not
even trying to keep the delight out of my voice. "I have just
been given a gift I had thought beyond my reach
forever."
"In all modesty, I presume you
mean me, he murmured with a nod,
dismounting and letting go of his
vair's reins. "However, before you
begin something we will both
undoubtedly regret, I suggest you listen
to what I have to say."
There was something strange about the
way he was speaking, but the
golden haze convinced me that it wasn't
worth noticing. I shook my
head, still wrapped up in the pleasure
of a grin.
"I will listen to no more of the
Fallan Beliefs on proper obedience," I
told him, then felt the grin slipping
away from me as the sword flicked
around -in my hand. "Defend
yourself or be cut down where you stand!"
The mercenary continued to stare for a
moment, but I was already moving
toward him, giving him no choice but to
face me. He left his vair and
moved farther into the clearing, then
slowly drew his sword. He didn't
seem to want to face me, but be showed
no fear and no doubt,
undoubtedly thinking that a man of his
size and training would have no
trouble at all with a young female like
me. I couldn't wait to show him
how wrong be was.
Fallan held his sword at the ready, but
it was hardly a decent en garde
position. He was prepared to counter
the swipes and round-house swings
Tildorani seemed so partial to, but he
was wide open to a slip and
glide. I feinted toward him in a back
swing, curious to see if he would
notice the opening, but he never even
twitched in my direction. He
brought his weapon up to meet the move,
obviously intending to stop it
with sheer muscle, and blinked off
balance when our blades didn't meet.
I'd switched fast to slide under his
blade, and my point was right near
his ribs, well past his guard. I'd
wanted to show him how open and
vulnerable he was when he faced me with
weapons, that and nothing more,
but the golden haze glittered around
me, whispering a reminder of what
he'd done to me, how terribly he'd
humiliated me. The hatred I felt for
him pounded in my head and made it
whirl, and then I had pushed my
point a full inch into his side,
pulling it free covered with the blood
that was meant to be spilled. The
mercenary's face twisted as the pain
came to him, but I was well pleased
with what I had done, and was
already out of reach of the fool's
blade.
The sight that greeted the sun's full
light was one that really pleased
me. Fallan stumbled around the
clearing, touched dozens of places with
streaks and smears of his own blood,
his arm tired from the wasted
effort toward defense, his face a mask
of silent agony. Over and over
again he'd tried for a better defense
and had even tried attack, but
his attacks had found me already moved
elsewhere and his defense had
shown itself to be a mass of gaping
holes. I hadn't taken his life yet,
and wouldn't until he threw down his
blade and begged for his life.
Then I'd show him the exact same mercy
he'd shown to me!
I was so intent on the target I was
playing with that I heard nothing
of the forest noises around us.
Fallan's sweating face swam before me,
his eyes locked to my arm and blade,
and then his gaze went up and past
me, widening at whatever he saw behind
my back. Or was trying to make
me think he saw. That trick was so old
I would have been an idiot to
fall for it, but as I raised my point
again I saw that he had dropped
his guard entirely and was still
staring behind me. he had also stopped
backing away, and then he did something
that shocked me. He twisted the
blade in his hand, holding it as though
it were a spear, then hurled it
past me with a shout of' "Look
out, Diana!"
The golden haze flickered and died as I
whirled around, having no time
at all to see the barbarian with
Fallan's sword in him go down there were too many other barbarians
still on their feet to worry about. Lord
only knows where they'd come from, but
they were suddenly all around,
screaming and swinging away with an
abandon that made everyone else I'd
seen look reserved and dignified. I
defended myself for the first few
seconds of adjustment, then began
eliminating opponents before I was
eliminated.
I'd accounted for a respectable number
of barbarians before it came to
me that I wasn't fighting alone.
Strangely enough, some of the
barbarians seemed to be fighting on my
side. I'd just come to the
conclusion that I'd blundered into the
middle of some intertribal
rivalry when I spotted something that
cleared away the strangeness.
Over the heads of the screaming,
sweating barbarians nearest me, I saw
the familiar features of the giant
Leandor, head of Dameron's special
section. I blocked a thrust from a
determined barbarian and riposted
cleanly, then paid attention to staying
alive now that I'd finally
reached my contact back to where I'd
come from.
It took many more frantic minutes
before Leandor and his people were
able to push the real barbarians
farther away into the trees. I took a
deep breath of relief at finally being
in the, clear, stretched my
aching arm and back muscles, then
turned to look at "the mercenary
Fallan." One of the barbarians had
opened his thigh with a quick jab
before I'd finished her, and the wound
had obviously been the last of
too many. The man lay sprawled on the
ground unconscious, still alive
but not doing very well. I felt the
very long night and morning in
every muscle and bone of my body, and
squatted down close to stare at
the face I'd learned too know so well.
He'd shouted my name just before
the barbarians had hit, and there was
only one way for him to have
known my name. I stared at the pale,
drawn face that was still covered
with the sweat of pain, and wondered
which of Dameron's people he was.
Five minutes later there was the sound
of hurrying footsteps and I
stood straight fast, glad I hadn't
resheathed my sword, but it was only
Leandor, coming back alone. He still
had his reddened sword in his
fist, but I was suddenly too tired to
hang onto mine, so I wiped most
of the blood off on the skirt of my
riding dress and resheathed the
blade before walking a few steps in his
direction.
"Girl, am I glad to see you!"
he called as he got closer. "Up to a few
minutes ago, we all thought you'd had
it permanently!"
"Why would you think that?" I
frowned, looking up at him as he stopped
in front of me.
"When somebody's beacon goes off,
it usually means they've gone with
it," he grinned, his eyes moving
all over me. "You seem to be one of
the few exceptions to the rule. What
did you run into?"
"Nothing much to speak of," I
muttered, holding down the rage that
wanted to flame out at anything handy.
If my beacon had gone out as
Leandor said, it was a fairly safe, bet
it had been planted in my side,
in the spot I currently had a
half-healed gouge. If Leandor hadn't come
along, I would have waited for a
pick-up till I died of old age! I
picked out a few choice words to say to
Dameron's medics and put them
aside, then looked back up at Leandor.
"How are you fixed for a firstaid
kit?" I asked, moving my head
around to nod at Fallan. Leandor
followed my gaze and lost his grin,
then moved past me to the
unconscious ex-mercenary.
"How bad is he?" he asked,
bending down to see for himself without
waiting for an answer. It was obvious
Fallan wasn't good, so I shrugged
at Leandor's back.
"If he's faking, he's doing a good
job of it," I commented. "He's lost
enough blood to put him on anyone's
critical list, and I'm fresh out of bandages. How fast can you get
him back to base?"
"We can't get either one of you
back before dark,", Leandor said
without looking up, "but I can
give him a transfusion at my camp. It
isn't far and it'll give us all the
privacy we need."
He wrestled Fallan off the ground and
over his shoulder, then started
off in the direction all the barbarians
seemed to have come from. I
collected my vair and Fallan's and
followed, but it wasn't long before
I mounted my vair, finding it easier
following Leandor when I didn't
have to match his stride. Leandor
continued on through the trees, and
before long we came to a larger
clearing than the one I'd stopped at.
There were tents pitched all over the
clearing, and some of Leandor's
team was still there, relaxing only a
little when Leandor nodded at
them before disappearing inside one of
the tents. I just sat on my vair
and slumped over its neck, feeling the
soreness in my left side for the
first time in days. I'd probably still
be there if one of Leandor's
team men hadn't come over to offer me a
place to wait and something to
eat. I half fell off the vair and
plodded after the team member, and
the tent I was led to was more inviting
than many palaces I'd seen.
Once inside the tent, I was able to
collapse in peace. The thing was
surprisingly spacious, with blanket
like hangings on the skin walls,
furs on the floor as carpeting, and a
large fire burning in a deep hole
in the middle of the floor, all of it
fitting in very well with the
"barbarian's" clothing. The
men were wearing long, loose trousers in
assorted colors, the legs of the
trousers being tied tight around their
ankles with leather, and the women had
brief, vest-like halters to add
to that. Both wore knives and
sword-belts around their waists, and both
were barefoot, riot needing boots for
their saddleless vair. I picked a
spot on the furs near the fire and
stretched out, and didn't move until
the food came. The meal was no more
than grilled steak from some animal
or other and a bowl of barbarian beer
called gannas, but to me it
tasted like the next thing to ambrosia.
I swallowed it all, then leaned
back to relax again.
I was happily digesting what had gone
down my throat when Leandor came
in. he was carrying his own bowl of
gannas, but waited until he was
sitting near me before swallowing at
it.
"Just what I needed," he
commented after lowering the bowl. "Sometimes
this stuff is better for what ails you
than anything the clinicians
have."
"How's your patient?" I
asked, rolling onto my side in order to see him
more easily. He swallowed at the gannas
again, and waved a hand around.
"Oh, he'll be fine," he
assured me. "Nothing too badly wrong with him,
and the transfusion will do the job
until we can get him back to base."
"Glad to hear that," I
nodded, keeping my eyes on him. "Now for the
next question: who the hell is he?"
Leandor's eyebrows rose, and he forgot
about the bowl in his hands.
"What do you mean, who is he?"
he demanded. "Didn't he tell you? And
what kind of game were you two playing
when we got there?"
"He didn't tell me anything, and
it was no game," I growled, holding
his gaze. "And if you start
beating around the bush, we'll see how long
it takes me to pull this tent down
around your ears."
I hadn't raised my voice, but there was
no longer a reason to swallow
whatever annoyance I felt. Leandor
looked surprised again, then raised
a hand in a calming gesture.
"Just take it easy," he
soothed, a frown beginning to crease his
forehead. "Nobody's beating around
the bush. I don't know why he didn't
tell you, but there's nothing secret
involved. Granted, Valdon hasn't
been in the field for a while."
"Valdon!" I exploded, sitting up straight. "The man's
a damned fool!
How could Dameron send him?"
"There wasn't much choice."
Leandor shrugged, not very pleased with my
reaction. "We got the chance to
substitute one of our own for the real
Fallan at the last minute, and Valdon
grabbed the privilege. He is
second in command, and doesn't usually
abuse the position. When he
insisted, Dameron gave in. I got back
yesterday, and we were following
his beacon for a pick-up when that
tribe of barbarians jumped us. We
didn't mean to drive them straight
toward you, but we didn't have much
choice about it."
"Choices," I muttered, as if
it were a swear word, as I leaned back
again, then I thought of something
else. "Every time I turned around I
found myself tripping over that man. If
my beacon was knocked out, how
did he keep finding me?"
"He must have been attuned to
you," Leandor answered in an "everyone
knows that" tone of voice.
"Beacons are for long-range pick-ups and
emergency spotting. Attuning is for
close-up work, when your target
might take off in any direction at any
time. The base has your pattern,
so attuning would be a snap."
I shook my head sourly at his idea of a
snap, then brought my eyes back
to his.
"If you knew someone was in that
Paldovar Village because of Valdon's
beacon, why didn't you show up there
for a pick-up?"
"You've got to be kidding!"
he snorted, looking outraged at the idea.
"We stay away from those places
except in absolute emergencies." Then
he eyed me curiously. "How did you
two happen to end up there?"
"It's a long story," I
sighed, settling down flat in the furs. "If we
ever get drunk together, I might let
you in on it. Right now I'd
appreciate a spare corner to sleep in.
Does your hospitality extend
that far?"
"At least that far," he
chuckled, moving slightly where he sat. "You
can use the spot you're on, and forget
about keeping one eye open.
We'll look after you for a while."
"Gee, thanks," I murmured,
turning over to bury my face in the soft,
warm fur. "But where were you when
I needed you?"
Leandor chuckled again but didn't say
anything, and it must have been a
good ten seconds before I conked Out
cold.
Getting back to base was as eventful
and complicated as leaving it had
been. Fallan-Valdon, I mean was hustled
off to the hospital area, still
unconscious from a shot Leandor had
given him. After stepping out of
the scouter into the docking area, I
had just enough time to stretch
once before an escort showed up to
guide me through the base proper. I
thought I was being taken to Dameron's
office for their version of
debriefing, but instead found myself
being awaited by a hungry group of
medics who were dying to get their
hands on me. I enjoy popularity, but
not of the medical variety, and
politely declined their offer of
attention. They took to insisting; I
suggested what they might do with
their spare time; they turned red then
threatened to use restraints,
and I rested my hand on the hilt of the
sword I was still wearing. Just
before the real bloodshed started,
Dameron walked in.
"I thought hospitals were supposed
to be quiet," he commented,
stationing himself between me and my
admirers. "I could hear the bunch
of you back in the residential wing."
The stars of the medical profession
knew as well as I did that Dameron
was exaggerating, but they flushed
anyway at the implied criticism.
Then my most ardent admirer, the same
little man I'd met when I'd first opened my eyes in the base,
detached himself from the rest and faced
Dameron.
"Commander, it is our considered
opinion that this young woman is badly
in need of treatment and bed rest,"
he announced in that fussy way of
his. "We will defer to others in
any area but medicine. If we do not
have the final word there, we can be of
no further use to you. It is of
course, your decision."
I snorted an estimate of his considered
opinion, a reaction he chose to
ignore as he folded his arms and stared
at Dameron, but the base
commander didn't share my estimation.
He seemed to be thoughtfully
considering the little man's words, and
when he moved his dark eyes
over to me, my headache started coming
back.
"Dameron," I began, intending
to make my position very, very clear, but
Dameron wasn't waiting to hear what I
had to say.
"You've got to cooperate, girl,"
he rumbled, holding up a conciliatory
hand. "They're only trying to help
you."
"I've had enough of people trying
to help me!" I snapped, noticing that
the golden haze was beginning to form
again. "For a change, I'm damned
well going to see a little
disinterested neutrality!"
My hand was at the sword hilt again,
the golden haze thickening by the
second, but that didn't keep me from
hearing the hiss behind my back. I
whirled around on the frightened medic
who still held the pressure hypo
and began drawing on him, but never got
the chance to clear the
scabbard. Dameron jumped me from
behind, wrapping those oversized arms
around me, holding me until the shot
could take effect. I struggled to
get free, intent on killing everyone in
the room, but the dark took
over before I could.
Chapter 10
A small click woke me first, intruding
on a deep, dreamless sleep that
seemed to have been a part of me for
some time. I was lying on my side,
all curled up, so I rolled over onto my
back to stare at a flat gold
ceiling. My eyes stayed with the
ceiling for a while, moved slowly down
blank gold walls, then settled on the
soft yellow cover over me before
I reached the point of wondering where
I was. By that time I knew I was
back in the base, knew where the base
was, and knew that the gold walls
meant the hospital area, but I wasn't
quite up to remembering why I had
to be in the hospital area. My head
felt as though it should hurtthough
it didn't and I was bothered by an
annoying disorientation.
I was still trying to sort things out
when there was another click,
this time accompanied by the door
sliding open. Dameron came in, his
steps over-quiet, his face preoccupied,
and the door closed behind him
again as he walked to a mound chair not
far from my bed. I watched him
sit down with more weariness than I'd
come to expect from him, wondered
what sort of a problem he had this
time, and then saw his eyes come to
me. He started when he saw me watching
him, and leaned forward
anxiously in the chair.
"You're not supposed to be awake
yet," he rumbled, almost in
accusation. "How are you feeling?"
"I've been worse and better,"
I admitted, looking him over. "If I'm not
supposed to be awake yet, what are you
doing here?"
"I've been listing my sins and
estimating penalties," he snorted, then
leaned even closer. "Are you sure
you're all right?"
I took some time to roll myself into a
sitting position before
answering him. My head felt-tight, I
guess you could call it, and the
gears of my mind seemed to need a good
oiling. "I'll probably live," I conceded thickly. "What
did those fumblefingered
idiots do to me?"
"If you're referring to my medical
staff, they probably did the best
job of their careers," he
chuckled, finally relaxing a little. "You're
sounding more familiar by the minute.
How anxious are you to get your
hands on a sword again?"
I was about to ask him what a sword had
to do with anything when the
tightness in my mind broke, letting in
a flood of memories and
associations. The time with Grigon, the
time in the slave market,
fighting, running, bleeding and Fallan.
The man called Fallan who was
really Valdon, a man who had tried to
give me a hand, a man who had
fought to protect me, a man who had
saved my life at least twice. I
tangled my fingers in my hair and bent
over with a moan when I thought
of what I'd done to him.
"Why didn't he say something?"
I choked out, not realizing that Dameron
shouldn't have known what I was talking
about. I kept my head down,
rocking back and forth with the pain,
and only vaguely heard Dameron
get out of his chair.
"Considering what went on between
you two before you left, he thought
at first that it would be better if you
didn't know who he was,"
Dameron's voice came, soft with
compassion. "When you reached the
woodsman's house he was about to tell
you everything, but that 'bandit'
attack came first. The next time you
were alone together, you were in a
Paldovar Village. The Paldovar already
know about too many things that
should be secret, so it was no place to
go into explanations. But don't
blame yourself for what happened-it
wasn't your fault. You're the first
one to react to impressions the way you
did, and it couldn't have been
anticipated. It simply wasn't your
fault."
"Then whose fault was it?" I
demanded, looking up at him again. "Who do
you think that was, cutting a man to
pieces without giving him a
chance? Not a swift, clean death, but
cut by agonizing cut, trying to
make him beg for his life!"
I cut him off, sickened by the memory
of how pleased I'd felt, more
ashamed by that than by the actual
doing. Killing a man is sometimes
necessary, but it had always been
something that had to be done, not
something to be enjoyed.
"That mind presence was too much
for you," Dameron insisted, crouching
down to put a hand on my shoulder.
"We've removed every trace of it we
could find, so you won't be bothered by
it again. Your side has been
Healed, Valdon's wounds have been
Healed, and you're both safely back
where you belong. Why don't you try
forgetting about the rest of it?"
"Sure, forget," I agreed
tonelessly, moving away from his hand to lie
flat again. The plain gold ceiling was
projecting images, so I closed
my eyes and added, "There are some
cartons of cigarettes among the
stores on my ship. I'd appreciate the
favor of having one brought to
me."
Dameron sighed without saying anything,
then I heard him straighten up
and leave the room. I just kept my eyes
closed and fought for control.
The carton of cigarettes was brought by
an amiable young thing who gave
me her best friendly smile along with
the carton. I nodded my thanks in
a distracted way, unsealed the carton
and one of the packs, then lit up
and took a deep drag. I like thinking
with a cigarette in my hand, and
I'd done enough cussing at myself
without a blue-gray cloud around to
emphasize the points. I was still in
bed, still wearing the brief, onepiece
garment those medics kept supplying me
with, but I'd shifted to a
cross-legged sitting position for
better leverage on the ideas I'd been
tossing around. It was fairly obvious
to anyone with a brain that I'd been a doubledamned
fool. I should have called a halt to
the operation as soon as I
found out about my alter ego, but I was
too damned stubborn to admit
I'd come up against something I might
not be able to handle. I'd looked
at it as a challenge, a challenge, for
Pete's sake!
When my life and a good number of other
lives depended on my being
rational enough to handle a simple
part. Twelve years in the business,
and I hadn't even had the sense to
realize that it was Bellna growing
stronger and more in control and not
me. She grew to the point of being
able to take over without my even
noticing it, and the end result was a
murderous, conscienceless little
monster with the specialized abilities
of a Federation Special Agent. Special
Agent! I laughed bitterly.
Special idiot was more like it!
No matter how long I thought about it,
I still couldn't understand why
I hadn't guessed who Fallan was.
Looking back at it I could see one
clue after another, starting with the
way Grigon had acted. If Fallan
had been a real Tildorani mercenary,
Grigon would never have let him
get the last word in about not talking
to me before we left. And that
comment Fallan had made in the
woodsman's house, about Grigon having
been right. Grigon had probably urged
him to tell me who he really was,
but he hadn't agreed until it was too
late. The speed the big man had
showed, the unusual amount of patience,
the times he hadn't been
insulted when he should have been-hint
after hint after hint and none
of it had come through! I hadn't even
asked where his Company was while
he was looking after me in the Paldovar
Village or, more to the point,
why he was looking after me. Bellna
wasn't bright enough to ask
questions like that and she'd been the
one in control.
"Don't you ever believe in
smiling?" a voice asked, and my head jerked
up to see Valdon standing in the
doorway. I didn't know how long he'd
been standing there, and I stared at
him for a minute without being
able to say anything, then cleared my
throat.
"Don't you ever believe in
knocking?" I tried, not at all sure what
else there was to say. He was back to
wearing a blue uniform coverall
like Dameron's, and he was back to
having black hair and eyes and a
ridiculously good too king face that
looked nothing at all like
Fallan's, but there was something
familiar about the way he stood and
moved and looked at me.
"Attack and counterattack,"
he grinned, moving out of the doorway and
closer toward my bed. "I think I
recognize the pattern." Then he
noticed the cigarette in my hand and
stopped short. "Now what are you
doing?" he asked, studying the
pile of ashes I'd accumulated.
"I'm smoking," I supplied,
taking a drag to prove the point before
putting the cigarette out. "And
what are you doing out of bed?"
"You've got some catching up to
do," he commented, still eyeing the
ashes and dead cigarette "I've
been out of bed for days. Apparently
they found fixing my body easier than
fixing your mind."
He was standing no more than four feet
away from me, and I couldn't
keep my eyes on his face. I looked down
into my lap at a pair of hands
that suddenly had nothing to do,
discovering that my mind was as blank
of dialogue as the walls were blank of
decoration. Apologizing is a
snap when you don't mean a word of what
you say, but the real thing
tends to be somewhat awkward.
"What's wrong?" he asked,
moving closer to the bed so he could sit down
at the foot of it. I would have been
happier if he'd left the room, but
there was no getting out of it.
"Look," I blurted, bringing
my eyes back up to his. "I don't really
know how to say this, but it's got to
be said. I had no right doing what I did to you, and I apologize."
"Sincere and from the heart,"
he observed, leaning down on one elbow as
he shook his head. "If I hadn't
gotten to know you so well, I might
have doubted your sincerity."
His sarcastic tone of voice might have
begun eating away at my regret
if I hadn't remembered that he had the
right to be sarcastic at the
very least. I decided it was time for
another cigarette, and occupied
my hands and mouth that way.
"You're showing admirable
restraint these days," he said, still
sarcastic. "They must have done a
good job on you after all. Is that
all there is to it? You 'apologize'?"
I pulled the cigarette out of my mouth,
exhaling a thick cloud, and
stared at him without much amusement.
"That's a good deal further than I
usually go," I remarked. "Were you
looking for something written in
blood?"
"That would be appropriate,"
he grinned, making himself more
comfortable, "but maybe we can
think of something even better." His
eyes moved over me where I sat cross
legged at the head of the bed, and
his grin grew lazy. "Have any
suggestions?"
I wasn't sure I understood what he was
getting at or maybe I didn't
want to understand it.
"I'm not feeling particularly
swift today," I said, leaning back
against the wall. "Why don't you
try being more specific?"
"There's not much to be specific
about," he shrugged, keeping his eyes
on me. "If you've got something
you'd like to apologize for, there are
more intimate and friendly-ways of
doing it."
He just sat there watching me, that
irritating grin faint but obvious,
his longish black hair falling over his
forehead, patiently waiting for
a more intimate apology. I studied him
silently for another moment, my
thoughts not quite polite enough to
describe, my breath filling the
space between us with light gray smoke.
"If that's your price, you've got
it," I told him after the minute, the
decision coming out flat and
emotionless, matching a reluctant
willingness to pay for my mistakes. I
put the cigarette out with three
or four stabs at the shallow, square
ceramic bowl I'd been given, then
got to my feet to remove the short
body-suit. The mustard yellow color
of the thing was inexplicably annoying,
but Valdon wasn't looking
annoyed. His eyes moved over me with a
good deal of interest, and his
grin widened again when I lay down next
to him.
"Very nice," he murmured,
still absorbed in his inspection. "Very nice
indeed."
His approval was obvious, but he wasn't
making any attempt to touch me.
I looked up at him from where I lay on
the soft yellow cover, wondering
what he was waiting for. I wasn't
enjoying the episode and wanted an
end to it as soon as possible, so I
moved my hand toward him with the
intention of increasing his interest,
but never got the chance. His
hand shot out to grab my wrist,
stopping my arm in mid movement, and
the look in his black eyes sharpened.
"As I said, this is all very
nice," he repeated, "but what do you
expect to gain by it? Do you think I
can be bought off with the chance
to exercise a few muscles?"
"Bought off?" I choked,
gaping at him incredulously. "What do I expect
to gain?" I was so mad I totally
lost the ability to speak. He was the
one who had wanted more than words in
apology, and now he was acting as
though I was the one who! I growled low
in my throat, feeling the rage
surge through me, and struggled to get
my wrist loose from his grip.
His fingers tightened around my wrist,
improving his grip instead of loosening it, making me fight harder to
get free.
"What's the matter?" he
drawled, grinning that infuriating grin. "You
can't be thinking of giving up on the
apologizing?"
"Apologizing!" I echoed in
outrage, trying to calm down enough to
remember how to pull loose the right
way. "I'll be damned if I'll stand
for this any longer! I may not have had
the right to do what I did to
you, but I sure as hell had the
provocation! You might as well get out
of here right now, because I have
nothing to apologize for!"
As mad as I was, I was totally
unprepared for his reaction to that. The
grin left him entirely, and his eyes
became as serious as his
expression.
"That's right, you don't," he
agreed, finally letting go of my wrist.
"As a matter of fact, you never
did have what to apologize for."
I gaped at him again, mechanically
rubbing at my wrist, and his grin
was back as suddenly as it had gone.
"You're one hard female to
convince of something," he said, reaching
over to gently close my mouth. "Dameron
told me that you refused to
understand about what had happened, so
I thought I'd try my hand at
reaching you. But first I had to get
you mad enough to forget about the
guilt you felt."
Well, he had gotten me mad, all right,
but I could see he didn't
understand what was really involved. I
sat up and ran my hands through
my hair, shaking my head at him.
"I don't feel guilty, but I do
feel stupid," I explained. "Stupid and
incompetent. I appreciate your effort,
but there's not much anyone can
do about it."
"I don't understand what you're
talking about," he protested, beginning
to sound annoyed. "The way you
acted was a direct result of the
impression, and couldn't possibly be
considered your fault. Bellna's
presence was so strong and overpowering
that I noticed it as soon as
you'd been impressed-that's why I
insisted on being the one to take
Fallan's place. No one else noticed a
damned thing, and wouldn't have
believed me if I'd tried warning them
about it. It's also why I brought
in another 'decoy,' pretending it was
all Grigon's idea. I wanted to be
prepared if anything went really wrong,
and it gave me a good excuse
for shoving you out of the center of
things, where Bellna would feel at
home and therefore be stronger. It
wasn't anyone's fault but Clero's
that it didn't do much good."
"You're still looking at it
backwards," I insisted, rolling over to
grab a cigarette. "The whole thing
was my fault from beginning to end,
and I know it even if you don't."
I got the cigarette lit and was about
to move farther away from him
with it, but his band on my arm rolled
me back toward him.
"If you know so much, explain it
to me," he invited, a stubborn look in
those dark black eyes. "Maybe
there's something I'm missing."
His expression said he didn't think he
was missing anything, but if
nothing else, he was entitled to an
explanation. I shrugged inwardly as
I took a drag on the cigarette, then
lay back to make myself
comfortable.
"When I first arrived here,"
I began, "I took great pains to keep you
and Dameron from finding out what I was
really like. It turned out to
be a mistake, because if Dameron had
had all the facts he probably
wouldn't have gotten involved with me.
"My full designation is, 'Special
Agent of the Federation Council,' and
doesn't begin to explain the sort of
person who carries such a
designation. When I first woke up here
at the base, I was prepared to
kill any or all of you if I found you
in my way. I have as small an amount of conscience as is humanly
possible, a state which is a prime
requirement of my job. I know how to
kill and have done so each time it
was required of me. I am trained in
unarmed combat to an extent that
most people find terrifying. The only
redeeming feature I possess is
judgment, a characteristic which allows
me to function as an asset to
society rather than a blot on it. With
all these things in mind,
knowing myself as no one here knows me,
I let myself be put into a
position where a childish mind presence
could impair that judgment and
did. I am a professional in my field,
and as such my actions were
inexcusable-and stupid. Do you
understand now?"
I turned my head to look at him, and
saw that he bad been listening.
His head was down and his eyes were on
the soft yellow c6ver, and he
seemed to be considering what I'd said.
After a minute or two has eyes
came up to meet mine and he smiled
gently.
"I see your point," he
murmured, "but there's something you're not
taking into consideration. Dameron did
know what he had in you,
otherwise he never would have sent you.
He questioned you thoroughly
when we first found you, and when a
crisis came up Dameron took
advantage of what he'd learned. But as
far as I can see, neither one of
you is at fault because there was no
way of anticipating what the
impression would do to you. Even Grigon
has admitted that he let you
talk him into not reporting what he
observed because there was no
alternative plan to substitute for what
had to be done. Dameron knew
it, Grigon knew it, and you knew it.
How could any of you be expected
to walk away from such a necessity on
the outside chance that something
might go wrong?"
The sincerity of his spiel was
tempting, but single-mindedness is an
integral part of my character.
"Stupidity is stupidity," I
muttered, taking another drag on the
cigarette. "Dameron and Grigon
didn't know how hard I had to fight to
keep Bellna from taking over. I did. I
just refused to admit it."
"If stubbornness was a power
source, you could handle a city," Valdon
growled, narrowing his eyes and shaking
his head at me. "A large city.
If you're that dead set on taking the
blame, maybe getting punished for
it would ease your nonexistent
conscience. Suppose I turn you bottom up
again and find out?"
He began reaching a hand out toward me,
but I knocked it away with a
snort.
"That's not funny," I told
him, remembering all too well the first time
he'd done it. "I'm used to
coupling crime with escape, not with
punishment, so don't do me any favors.
As a matter of fact, your
interesting manner of punishment was a
prime motivation for what
happened later. Was that Fallan's way
of doing things or yours?"
"Mine," he admitted with no
backwardness or reget, but with a
broadening grin. "I'd worked
pretty damned hard at pulling you out of
that fever, and I was in no mood to see
you wandering around. Just
being out of bed so soon might have
gotten you that whacking, but then
you started pulling some of your fancy
tricks. I suddenly remembered
all the other things you'd done and
that clinched it."
"That particular reminder came
from Bellna rather than me," I told him
with a grimace. "She started the
whole thing, then ran out and left me
holding the bag. The only bit of luck
in this whole mess was the luck I
had when there was enough time to
change you to look like Fallan. I
doubt if the real Fallan would have
gone to the lengths you did to keep
me whole."
"The real Fallan would have
disappeared as soon as he found out about
Clero's plans," Valdon said, but
he was again frowning at me. "He liked to think of himself as a
practical man. But let's return to what you
said about there being enough time to
change me. Didn't Dameron tell
you that we got our hands on Fallan no
more than three hours before he
was due to pick you up?"
"No, he didn't," I said,
matching Valdon's frown. "But if that's true,
how did they manage to change you so
fast?"
"That's what I'm trying to tell
you," he insisted, raising himself
higher on his elbow. "The
clinicians didn't change me. You may not
realize it, but I have original Absari
blood. I do my own changing."
It was a distinct temptation to call
for the men in the white jackets,
but instead I snorted again.
"Is that so?" I challenged,
determined to show him how sick he was. "If
you can change yourself without any
help, prove it by showing me."
I was expecting a lot of hemming and
hawing and excuse-making, but all
he did was shrug.
"Sure," he answered
agreeably, and then his features-blurred. Without
moving a single muscle I could see, it
was suddenly Fallan lying on the
bed near me. Brown-haired, brown-eyed
Fallan in all his arrogant glory,
slightly smaller than Valdon but not
much. I heard Fallan's chuckle and
saw his grin, and couldn't pull my eyes
away from the over-familiar
face.
"This is the talent that makes our
people such effective Watchers,"
Valdon told me in Fallan's voice. "It
must have started as a simple
defense mechanism, but we've learned to
put it to good use. Don't you
feel uncomfortable with your jaw
hanging down like that?"
I closed my mouth with a snap, then
controlled the urge to gape again
when Valdon turned back to Valdon. Or
Fallan turned back to Valdon. Or
whatever the hell you want to call it.
I'm not easy to shake, but I
don't mind admitting that that
quick-change act really got to me.
"How do you do that?" I
finally managed to demand, looking at him from
all angles to see if I could spot
hinges or mirrors.
"Just talented, I guess," he
grinned, really amused by my reaction.
"Want to see it again?"
"No, thanks!" I answered as
fast as I could get the words out. "Once
will do me for a while!"
Valdon was chuckling in his own voice,
something that would normally
have annoyed me, but my mind had begun
working too fast for anything as
petty as annoyance to have a chance. If
looking like Bellna would he an
asset in my work, having someone who
could look like anything he
pleased would be ten times as valuable.
No worrying about make-up or
false whiskers, no worrying that
someone who knew the person who was
being impersonated would come by and
upset the whole plan. Partnering
with someone like that would let me do
just about anything I had to,
and there was only one thing that might
interfere with the plans I was
formulating.
"Tell me something," I mused,
taking a deep, satisfying drag on the
cigarette. "It's fairly obvious
that I shouldn't have been as trusting
as I was with Dameron, but what sort of
man is he basically? If he
gives his word about something, is he
likely to keep it?"
"Certainly," Valdon nodded,
looking somewhat puzzled. "He only forgets
about decency and fair play when the
project is involved. What have you
got in mind?"
"Oh, nothing much," I
demurred, lying flat on my back to blow smoke
rings at the ceiling. Dameron and I had
some bargaining ahead of us,
and it might be better if Valdon knew
nothing about it-until the proper
moment. Interesting times were on their
way back again, and it would be
fun to see just how interesting they
could get. I would have gone to see Dameron immediately, but the
clinicians
weren't as through with me as I'd
thought. Valdon's visit was
interrupted by the appearance of three
of the medics, and the base's
second-in-command was figuratively
thrown out so I could be gone over.
I was well rested and in a fairly good
mood so I didn't make too much
of a fuss, but I couldn't help
wondering what would have happened if
I'd been in the middle of apologizing
to Valdon more intimately when
they'd walked in unannounced. The three
clinicians were completely redfaced
over my having taken off the body suit
they'd found me
comfortably in Valdon's arms as well,
they'd probably have blown some
fuses. I spent the time of the
examination grinning at the thought, and
when the clinicians were finished with
their chore I sent them to
Dameron with the message that I wanted
to see him.
Word came back that Dameron would be
waiting for me in his office, so I
got into my original one-piece jumpsuit
after finding it in the closet,
brushed my hair a little, then went to
keep my appointment. Dameron
rose from his terminal seat when I
walked in, and came forward to greet
me.
"Well, you certainly look better
than you did earlier," he said with
relief-tinged joviality. "How are
you feeling?"
"Not bad at all," I answered
with a friendly smile. "A lot better than
I thought I'd be feeling."
"You have no idea how pleased I am
to hear that," he said with an
easier grin, gesturing me toward my old
lump chair while he went back
to his blocky terminal seat. "I'd
never have forgiven myself if
something permanently harmful had
happened to you."
"Oh, it's the permanently harmful
you were worrying about," I nodded
soberly as I made myself comfortable in
the lump chair. "I'm glad to
see you weren't worrying about the
temporarily harmful-like being
captured and slave-trained during a
'simple' decoy operation."
"That was something we couldn't
have known about," Dameron protested,
looking uncomfortable. "We thought
Clero just wanted Bellna dead; we
had no idea he wanted her for his
collection."
"He wanted her for a pain slave,"
I corrected with all the brutality I
could put into an otherwise neutral
tone. "They started training me as
a pain slave, and he was going to
finish the job. Do you have any idea
what's involved in that?"
"Now, yes," he answered, a
deep inner illness showing in his eyes. "If
you hadn't killed him, I would have set
a team on the job with orders
to use whatever they had to. Even if I
knew I'd be replaced here
because of it."
"If I hadn't killed him, I'd
volunteer to go back," I said, then made a
deliberate effort to reject the
memories. "But as it stands, I don't
have to volunteer to go back. How are
we doing in everything else that
matters?"
"Well, Bellna's with her prince,
Clero's oldest son is fighting to keep
the princedom, we're all back under
cover, and your ship is ready for
course programming," Dameron
summed up, forcing a smile to get rid of
the bleakness that had held him. "Have
you decided yet about keeping
that face you're wearing?"
"Yes, and I've decided I will keep
it," I said. "You can give me my own
voice back, but I think I've earned the
face and possibly a little
something extra."
"Name it," Dameron pounced,
leaning forward eagerly in his chair, his
eyes lighting. "Some piece of
Tildorian carving that caught your eye.
Name the piece and where it can be
found, and I'll have a field team after it before you can blink."
"That wasn't quite the souvenir I
had in mind," I said, looking vaguely
around his office. "It was
something I stumbled across in the base,
actually\a133"
"Oh, well, that doesn't matter,"
he said, perking up quickiy after
looking momentarily crestfallen. "If
it belongs to someone else, I'll
buy it from them for you. No matter
what it costs."
"I'd really hate to put you out,"
I demurred, still keeping my eyes
generally away from him. "I'm not
sure how right it would be, and I
don't want to put you on a spot."
"You're not putting me on any
spot," he said with a good deal of
confidence and reassurance. "I
want to do it for you. I give you my
word that I want to do it for you.
Anything you choose will be just
fine."
"I'm glad you look at it like
that," I said, finally bringing my eyes
back to look straight at him. "The
souvenir I want is Valdon."
"What?" he said, all the
confidence and reassurance draining out of his
broad face, confusion immediately
replacing them. "What did you say?"
"I said I wanted Valdon," I
repeated, keeping him pinned with my stare.
"Didn't you say anything I chose
would be just fine?"
"I was referring to inanimate
objects," he said, confusion now fighting
with anger in his eyes. "I'd have
to check back with Valdon's home
world to find out what price to pay for
him."
"Then do it," I shrugged,
giving him a faint grin. "I don't expect to
be unfair about this."
"Unfair!" he echoed,
outraged. "Now, you listen to me\a133"
"Don't get wild, I was just
kidding," I soothed him, waving a hand to
cut off the tirade. "I don't want
Valdon permanently, only for a
standard year or so, and I have a fair
price already ready."
"Just for the hell of it, I'm
going to listen to what you consider a
fair price," Dameron growled, his
brows down low over his eyes. "This
ought to be good."
"It is," I answered with
complacency. "For one standard year of his
time, I offer one standard year of my
own time. I understand you're in
a position to appreciate just how good
a price that is."
"People talk too much around this
base," he muttered, but his heart
wasn't in the complaint. He did
understand what I was offering, and the
horse trader in him was hooked. I let
him think about it in silence for
a couple of minutes, and then I rose to
my feet.
"I'm sure you'll find the right
time to give Valdon the word," I said,
turning toward the door. "Right
after that we can all pay a visit to my
course computer. I'm sure you'll
understand if I don't spend too long a
time in fond farewells."
"Hold it right there," he
growled, stopping me before I took more than
a step or two. "This isn't
anywhere near as settled as you seem to
think it is. You can't simply bargain
for a year of a man's life."
"Sure I can," I said, then
turned back to really have it out. I'd
forced Dameron to the arguing stage,
which meant the argument was
already half won for me. The poor man
didn't have just me to argue
with; he was still feeling guilty over
what had happened to me during
the job he'd given me, and he also
couldn't stop thinking about the
trade I'd offered. It finally came
through to him that he was doing no
more than giving Valdon an assignment
for a year which, as Valdon's
superior, he had every right to do. He
still wasn't happy, especially
when I refused his counteroffer to let
me choose someone else with
original Absari blood to save him the
trouble of training a new second,
but he had rationalized the decision to
the point where he could accept it. When the last protest was swept
under the terminal, I looked down
at the mixed emotions on Dameron's face
and smiled.
"Now that that's settled, I have
one more question," I said. "Is Valdon
completely healed, or does he need more
looking after? I don't want to
take him away before it's good for
him."
"It's too bad you're not that
concerned about me," he muttered, then
got to his feet and straightened his
shoulders. "Valdon is Healed all
the way through, and doesn't need any
looking after at least as of this
moment. What happens after he gets
involved with you is another matter
entirely."
"Such bitterness!" I laughed,
patting his cheek in a comforting way.
"Don't worry, Dameron, I'll look
after your friend for you. If you
like, I'll promise to never let him out
of my sight."
"That's what I'm afraid of,"
he growled, knocking my hand away. "If you
keep your eye on him, I'll probably
never see him again."
He was so upset that all I could do was
laugh to myself and get out of
his way. Valdon would do fine with me
taking care of him, and I hummed
a little as I walked back to the
hospital section to collect my
belongings.
I had just moved my very few things
back to the room in the residential
section that had originally been mine
and was moving around putting
them away, when the door slid open to
admit Valdon. Dameron's second
was not looking pleased, so I assumed
that Dameron had passed the word
along. I watched my new associate
stride across the room toward me, and
the thunder in his black eyes was
fascinating to behold.
"So that's what you were up to,"
he growled, stopping in front of me.
"And I was feeling sorry for
Dameron! Why the hell didn't you say
something?
"I hadn't completed the
negotiations," I shrugged, giving him a small,
friendly smile. "If it hadn't come
through, you would have been ruffled
for nothing."
"And this way I'm ruffled for
something," he nodded. "What if I refuse
to go?"
"You're perfectly free to do so,"
I agreed, turning the smile a touch
solemn. "But if you do, don't make
any plans that require good health.
Dameron wants this deal so bad he's
talking to himself, and if you
refuse on your end, all bets are off.
I'll be leaving soon, but he'll
still be here, remembering what he
missed out on because of you.
He growled low in his throat, a
frustrated look on his face, and then
his big hands were on my arms, pulling
me closer to him.
"I don't like being blackmailed,"
he said, his voice dangerous as his
fingers dug into my arms. "Give me
one good reason why I shouldn't say
to hell with the whole thing."
His fingers were hurting me, but I
could understand how he felt. It was
time to mend a few fences if the deal
wasn't to come apart like rotten
cheesecloth. I didn't try pulling away
from him, but just looked up
into those dark, angry eyes.
"I thought the matter over
carefully and found that I needed you," I
said, merely stating the reasoning
behind my thinking that had made me
start the whole thing to begin with. I
thought about adding to it,
telling him how useful he would be to
me on the job, but the single
sentence seemed to do the trick. The
hardness left his eyes, his
fingers loosened on my arms, and a half
smile touched his lips.
"I still have the feeling I'm
being had, but I can't argue with being
needed," he murmured, and just for
an instant I had the feeling he was
reading something into what I'd said
that really hadn't been there. I
almost said something, but he was still
talking. "Speaking of needs, I think we need to get to know each
other's real selves a little better.
They're giving me your language in a
few minutes so I have to get
going, but how about later? Unless
you've got someone else to blackmail
and con."
At least he was grinning when he said
it. I laughed to show I
appreciated the comment and said, "No,
you're the only mark I'm
involved with right now. Later will be
fine."
He nodded his agreement, remembered to
peel his hands off my arms, then
left as abruptly as he'd come. I stood
and stared at the closed door
for a minute, wondering if I ought to
pursue the thoughts I'd had about
how he was interpreting things, but
then decided against it. If it made
Valdon happy it made me happy; and
happy people made good workers,
which would make the Federation happy.
With all that happiness things
would roll along just fine, an4 I
turned away from the door to finish
putting away my belongings, idly
thinking about how nice it would be to
get home again.
Chapter 11
It didn't take long for Valdon to get
the Federation Basic that had
been taken from my mind. I spent the
time busy myself, getting rid of
Bellna's sweet, girlish tones. I was
put to sleep and then awakened,
and when I opened my eyes I had my own
sultry voice back. I went back
to my room, and Valdon showed up just
as I was thinking about getting
something to eat so we went to eat
together. The base refectory was a
large room in stark, hungry white, with
different sized tables
scattered here and there in a neat but
patternless arrangement. Valdon
and I sat down at a small table for
two, and he began checking out a
box the table held. I looked more
closely at the box and saw pictures
of various dishes, some of which I
thought I recognized. Since all my
meals had come on a cart, though, I
hadn't known about the box.
"Name your poison," Valdon
said with a grin in Federation Basic,
gesturing at the box.
"That's not what you'd call
up-to-date vernacular," I laughed. "It's
supposed to refer only to drinking, and
is normally never heard outside
of tri-v. You really got everything,
didn't you?"
"Only as far as the language
goes," he laughed back. "I don't think I'd
care to try your persona. "
"Not many people could handle it,"
I answered, flicking some imaginary
dust from my sleeve. "I tend to be
close to one-of-a-kind."
"And modest, too," he
snorted. "No wonder you had so much trouble in
Tildor."
"Name me a normal woman who
wouldn't have trouble on Tildor," I
countered, watching him press buttons
on the box. "Any woman with an
ego bigger than a bird's eye would have
trouble there."
"No need to tell me the size of
your ego," he commented, leaning back
in his seat to grin at me. "Dameron
told me what you're paying for my
time with."
"That's not ego, that's fact,"
I shrugged, answering his grin with one
of my own. "I'm good and I know
it. False modesty is as stupid as
egotism."
"But a little restraint in patting
yourself on the back is highly
recommended," he rejoindered, his
tone dry. "It saves wear and tear on
the arm muscles."
"Oh, after a while the muscles get
used to it," I said, for some reason
enjoying the idea that he seemed to be
annoyed. I was willing to bet
he'd matched up with Fallan a lot
easier than someone else would have. "You have an answer for
everything, don't you?" he asked, leaning
forward to put his forearms on the
table. "That's one of the things
about you that got to Fallan."
"I have to have all the answers,"
I shrugged again. "I usually work
alone, so if an answer doesn't come
from me, it doesn't come at all.
It's something that's helped me to
survive."
"I'd almost forgotten about that,"
he blinked, sitting back a little.
"The girls here at the base work
as part of a team, but you work all
alone."
"I've worked with teams," I
smiled, "but as a matter of strict fact, I
prefer working alone. That way there's
less confusion about who the
enemy is, and if something goes wrong
you also know who to blame."
"That's one way of looking at it,"
he agreed. "But I don't see how that
ties in with your wanting me with you.
You can't work alone if I'm
there."
"You'd be surprised at what I can
do," I laughed. "But there won't be
any problem. Your unique -talents- will
balance out any petty
distractions, and I'll still know whom
to blame."
Suddenly he sat up straight,
disquieted.
"I don't think I like the sound of
that," he said, his eyes going hard.
"That sounded like everything that
goes wrong will be my fault."
"You're awfully touchy, aren't
you?" I asked in annoyance, frowning
now. "All I meant was that we'll
be in my territory and I'll still be
responsible no matter who does what. Do
you expect to know what's
happening right from day one?"
"I'm not an inexperienced
amateur," he answered, his entire manner
having gone stiff. "I don't have
to be led around by the hand, and I'm
big enough to be responsible for my own
actions. Save the excuses for
what you do on your own."
"I don't make excuses," I
told him flatly, reacting to his tone. "I do
what has to be done and take it from
there. If that disagrees with you,
maybe I'd do better with someone else."
"Maybe you would," he agreed
and got to his feet, his eyes having
turned very cold. He walked away from
the table and out of the room,
the pleasant atmosphere of a few
minutes earlier gone to oblivion, and
as I watched him disappear I decided it
was good riddance with no
regrets. I'd look through Dameron's
files and find someone with his
talents but without his shoulder chip.
Without my noticing it, three dishes
had appeared on the table. I
recognized two of them so I pulled them
closer and started eating. I
was too annoyed to finish either of
them, but decided that there was
something I was in the mood for. I left
everything where it was on the
table, asked a couple of questions of
other diners, then found my way
to the lounge.
The room was yellow and white, with
narrow and wide lump chairs
scattered around, plus a glasslike
stack of shelves with bottles and
the odd-shaped hexagonal glasses on it.
The first of the drinkables I
poured went down smoother than I
thought it would, so I poured a second
glass, lit a cigarette, and made myself
comfortable in one of the
narrower chairs. I had just about
decided that the wall hanging
directly opposite my chair was a cubist
representation of
impressionism, when Dameron walked in.
His eyebrows rose slightly in
surprise, but he nodded anyway.
"I thought you'd be checking on
your ship," he commented as he poured
something I swear was striped into a
glass. "You haven't decided to
stay with us instead of going home,
have you?"
"Not quite," I answered,
looking up at the ceiling. "I'm still anxious to start for home,
but I've changed my mind. You can keep Valdon, and
I'll take someone else."
"What made you change your mind?"
he asked, turning away from the stack
of glasses. "Under the
circumstances I hate admitting it, but Valdon is
the best I have here. If you think he
won't measure up, you're not
likely to find anyone better."
"I'm not looking for better,"
I answered and swallowed my drink.
"Friendlier, though, is another
matter entirely. When can I look
through your files?"
He took a chair of his own and got
comfortable.
"Barring emergencies, our official
work day is now over," he said,
staring at me over his stripe-filled
glass rim. "As soon as Nelixan is
back to work, I'll have her show you
who's available."
"And willing;" I amended,
standing up to replace the glass I'd been
drinking from. "Forcing someone
into something doesn't pay in the long
run. It only turns them resentful. See
you around, Dameron."
I could feel his eyes on me as I walked
out, and I didn't understand
his attitude. I'd expected him to do
handsprings over getting his
precious assistant back, but instead he
seemed almost disappointed. I
made my way through the different
groups of people going toward the
refectory, and went back to my room.
I sat and smoked for a while, but there
wasn't even anything to read. I
was bored stiff, and too restless to
even think about going to bed, but
nothing else came to mind. I wondered
briefly what the base personnel
did for amusement, then decided to find
out. I'd been kept isolated
before going down to Tildor, but the
briefings were over and so was the
isolation. I'd see to that.
I got out of the lump chair and started
resolutely for the door, but it
slid open before I could reach it and I
was almost run down by Valdon,
who was striding angrily into the room.
he was the last one I wanted to
see just then, but he stopped short and
folded his arms, doing a good
job of blocking the doorway.
"What do you mean, friendlier?"
he demanded, sending that deep black
stare down at me. "What's wrong
with my friendliness?"
"Oh, absolutely nothing!" I
assured him sincerely. "Your sweetness
attracts people by the thousands."
"Damned right it does," he
nodded. "There isn't a person in this base
who doesn't get along with me."
"Take another look," I
suggested, folding my own arms. "If you try real
hard, I'm sure you'll be able to find
at least one exception to that
rule. Now if you don't mind, I was just
on my way out."
The ice in my tone seemed to cool him
down, and the angry look faded
from his black-eyed stare.
"Now, look," he said, taking
a deep breath. "I don't know how we got so
far off the track, but how about
calling a truce? We were supposed to
get to know each other a little better,
and this isn't the way to do
it."
"Even if there was still a reason
for us to get to know each other," I
informed him, looking him up and down,
"I couldn't think of a better
way to do it. And you're still in my
way."
"I can think of a better way,"
he murmured, letting those hunter's eyes
move over me. I was wearing a one-piece
ship's suit, but he was looking
at me more with his memory than with
his eyesight.
"I'll just bet you can," I
drawled. "This is the last time I'm going to
say it get out of my way."
"Let's talk about it," he
urged, putting his hand out toward me. "We
can always argue tomorrow."
"'Never put off for tomorrow what you can do today," I
quoted then
knocked his hand aside and sent a fist
with all my body weight behind
it right into his heart area. He went
pale and doubled over with a
grunt, but having changed his looks
hadn't changed his ability to take
a punch. If I'd been right enough to
remember that the Valdon in front
of me was the Fallan who had been in
that fight on Tildor I would have
used a kick, but my eyes were playing
tricks on my mind and I didn't
remember. It only came home to me when
I tried to move past him to the
door; he straightened up again, threw
his arms around me, and pulled me
down to the floor with him.
We rolled around panting and
struggling, and I was better off than the
last time I'd fought with him, but was
still at a bad disadvantage. He
was too damned big to stop with a
casual blow, and he was making sure I
didn't get the chance to use anything
else. He was good and mad, but he
didn't try getting any of his own back,
not even the way he had the
last time. He kept me down until he
could grab my wrists and force them
over my head, then used his body to
hold mine down.
"Now then," he continued,
breathing hard. "Are you ready to talk things
over like a real grown-up, or do we
have to play more games first?"
"You son of a bitch, let me go!"
I snarled, trying to break loose.
"There isn't a damned thing you
have to say that I want to hear!"
"It's your choice, Missy." he
shrugged. "You probably couldn't have
handled being partners with me anyway.
Have a good trip home."
I thought he was going to let me up,
but instead of moving away he
grinned slightly then leaned down to
kiss me! I squirmed trying to
avoid it, but he just tangled his
fingers in my hair to hold my head
still. I was mad as hell that he would
pull something that idiotic, but
I still had no trouble noticing that he
really gave a kiss his
attention.
He took his time with the kiss, but
before I realized it I was free and
he was gone. I sat up slowly on the
floor, disgusted with myself for
closing my eyes like a vapid virgin. I
decided I really must have been
desperate to let him get to me like
that, and then I remembered what
he'd said. So I probably couldn't
handle being partners with him, huh?
That damned egotist! The choice of who
went with me was mine, and I had
lust changed my mind again. We'd see
how cocky he was after he had a
taste of being a Federation agent!
I thought briefly about going out, then
said to hell with it and stood
up to get out of the ship's suit I was
wearing. I was in no mood for
amusement, and the real entertainment
would start the next day.
Chapter 12
I was having what might be described as
breakfast the next morning when
Dameron came into the refectory. He
looked as if he hadn't had much
sleep, and he collapsed at my table
with a small grant and a large
sigh.
"That's some way to start a new
work day," I commented. "You look like
you slept in your uniform. Is the night
life that brisk around here?"
"It is when the Tildorani are
involved," he yawned, moving a weary hand
through his hair. "I haven't even
been to bed yet. I thought I'd stop
off first and tell you that Nelixan is
expecting you to come by for the
files. She can give you a hand until I
wake up again."
"Thanks anyway, but that won't be
necessary," I said, deciding I'd had
enough of whatever it was I'd been
eating. "I've decided to stick with
my original choice after all, so Valdon
is back on the hook in spite of
his winning ways. I'm sure he'll be
thrilled to hear it." "Are you sure?" he asked weakly,
looking even more tired. "Maybe you
need a little more time to think about
it. Another day or two might
show you someone you like better."
"I don't think so," I denied,
shaking my head "If what you said was
true and Valdon is the best you have,
I'd be short-hanging my
government if I took anyone else."
"I hope you mean it this time,"
he said, pushing himself away from the
table and to his feet. "I get
dizzy every time your mind shifts. Maybe
you're getting it from eating a dinner
dessert for breakfast. Let me
give you one word of advice, girl.
Valdon isn't a man to appreciate
being wanted for what he can do rather
than what sort of person he is.
Keep it in mind, and you might find
getting along with him a little
easier."
He waved a hand and Left the refectory,
giving me a chance to lean back
and light a cigarette while I thought
about what he'd said I didn't
know how Dameron had found out about
it, but I had been looking at
Valdon as an interesting specimen
rather than as a person, and it had
obviously come thirough to the man I'd
intended partnering with. That
would explain his touchiness, and I had
to admit it was my fault. No
one wants to be wanted for nothing more
than some ability they happen
to possess, and something like that
would have gotten to me, too. Lack
of proper nourishment had obviously
given me a bad case of foot-inmouth
disease.
I looked down at what I'd been eating
with a grimace, then left the
table and asked my way to Nelixan's
office. She was an attractive woman
in charge of all base files, and she
nodded when she heard I wouldn't
be needing those files after all, but
said she was disappointed: she'd
been looking forward to giving me her
private opinions of the males who
were available. I grinned and made
myself comfortable in a chair, then
told her to go ahead anyway. Nelixan
didn't need much encouragement,
and we spent a very entertaining couple
of hours.
The workload finally got too high to be
ignored, so I left Nelixan to
it and went back out into the corridor.
She had originally seemed like
a quiet gal, but she certainly had
gotten around. It would have been
fun checking some of her conclusions,
though.
"Find anybody yet?" a voice
asked in a very neutral way, and I looked
up to see Valdon standing in front of
me.
I smiled pleasantly and said, "Uh
hum. As a matter of fact I have made
a choice. Nice-looking fellow, and
highly thought of by his coworkers."
"A true prince, I'm sure," he
said with desert overtones. "You think
you'll get along any better with him?"
"I'm sure of it," I said in
my best solemn voice. "I'll be making every
effort to smooth the way."
"I'll just bet you will," he
said in what was nearly a growl. "I wish
you two the best. You'll need it."
He stomped off down the corridor, and I
turned to watch him until he'd
disappeared into a room. Very briefly I
considered telling him what I'd
meant, but decided quickly against it.
He'd find out as soon as Dameron
was back among the living, and I
couldn't resist twisting the knife in
him a little. There was something about
Valdon that brought out the
worst side of my sense of humor,
something that made me want to get
even. Even for what I had no idea, but
there was no confusion about the
feeling. He was one man I had to get
even with.
I took a minute to check back with
Nelixan, and she gave me a couple of
suggestions about what loose ends at
the base did with their time.
Since relaxing in the solar room held
no attraction for me, and rock
hunting in a vacuum suit on the surface
was just as had, I went to see if anything was happening in the
physical reconditioning chamber.
Members of the Tildorian teams who had
been hurt and Healed used the
room to stay in shape until they could
get back to the planet.
There were more than a dozen people in
the room, not all of them team
members. I watched quietly for a while,
then joined a couple of the
girls who had been working with the
barbarians. We tossed each other
around a little, then chose swords and
got serious. I took it as easy
as I could with them, but they were
still outclassed, though through no
fault of their own: the sword technique
I'd learned in the Federation
was clearly superior to anything the
Absari Confederacy had developed.
When the girls had had more exercise
than they really should have
tried, three of the men interrupted and
threatened to tell the medical
staff. Since that would have meant a
longer stay in the base the girls
quit, but not with very good grace.
The men took over for the girls and
bombarded me with questions. I went
through stance, balance, and angle of
blade, and was just beginning on
parries when we were interrupted.
Valdon smiled pleasantly at the men,
yanked the sword out of my hand,
excused the two of us, then hauled me
out of the room by one wrist. I didn't
know what was going on, but he
didn't slow down enough for me to ask
any questions until we had
reached my room. As the door slid
closed behind me, I was finally able
to pull my wrist away from him.
"What the hell is the matter with
you?" I demanded, rubbing a wrist
that felt stretched. "Where do you
come off barging in and dragging me
around?"
"I wanted to talk about your new
partner," he said with a hard look in
his eyes as he folded his arms. "You
know, the good-looking fellow
who's well thought of by his
coworkers."
"Oh, him," I muttered, not
liking his dark tones of voice. "I didn't
know Dameron was awake yet."
"He isn't," Valdon said
flatly. "I happened to be talking with Nelixan,
and she passed on the word. If you had
to change your mind again you
might have told me about it! This
on-again, off-again business is
beginning to get to me!"
"But you didn't ask," I
pointed out in a very reasonable way. "If you
had asked, I would have been glad to
tell you."
"Aren't you generous," he
said in a voice that had suddenly turned very
soft. "If it's my fault for not
asking, let's take care of it right
now." he moved closer fast, put
his palms to the wall to either side of
me, then looked down and locked eyes
with me. "I am now formally asking
the identity of your new partner. Would
you care to tell me who he is?"
"Sure," I answered, looking
up at him with a smile. "You're my new
partner. And you're also wide open."
He flushed very faintly, but didn't
move.
"Then take advantage of it,"
he offered, still staring down into my
eyes. "You might be interested in
what happens right after that."
I stared back at him, realizing I had a
problem. I knew-without knowing
how I knew that if I started playing
rough again he would not retaliate
in kind as most men would. For some
reason I didn't want to think about
how he would retaliate, and above that
there had already been enough
argument between us. The smartest thing
would be to drop a subject that
never should have been brought up.
"I couldn't do that," I
answered, not having hesitated long. "I said
I'd be making an effort to get along
with my new partner. That isn't my
idea of getting along."
"What is your idea of getting
along?" he asked, the hard look fading
from his eyes. I brought my arms up,
put them around his neck, then returned the kiss he'd given me the
night before, but with interest.
"That's more in line with my
thinking," I said softly when the kiss
ended. "Does it disagree with
you?"
"I'm willing to suffer," he
laughed gently, brushing some hair out of
my eyes. "As your new partner, I
think I ought to offer my services. Is
there anything else you might be
thinking about that I could help
with?"
His faint grin made it plain what sort
of anything he was referring to,
but I had my own ideas on the subject.
"As a matter of fact there is,"
I murmured, moving closer to look up at
him. "I'm just about starving to
death. What are the chances of getting
a decent meal around here?"
For a minute he didn't make a sound,
then he started laughing. He threw
his head back and roared, and I
couldn't help grinning as I watched
him.
"You are without doubt the
craziest woman I've ever met," he said after
he'd run down to chuckling. "Working
with you will be an experience and
a half. Well, come on! We can't have
people starving around here."
He took my hand and led the way over to
the refectory, then found some
real, live meat dishes for me. For some
reason most of the dishes
looked alike in their pictures, and
that's how I'd ended up with a
dessert instead of what I'd really
wanted. It was obvious that telling
them apart took practice.
When I was happily stuffed, Valdon and
I went to check on my ship. He
and Dameron had done a good job putting
it back together, and it seemed
to be all ready to go. I poked and.
puttered for a little while in
preparation for the next day, then took
Valdon up on his offer of a
tour of the base. We covered the entire
thing, from the ship's entrance
tunnels to the smallest of storage
areas, and the base finally settled
down into perspective. The people using
it were humanoid and therefore
had developed a lot of things strange
humanoids like me would
recognize, but there were enough
oddities to remind me that I was a
long way from home.
For instance, one of their favorite
sports was deep dropping, and an
inner cavern had been prepared
especially for its practice. The deep
dropper stepped off the edge of an
abyss, free-fell lord-only-knows how
far, and was finally caught by a safety
field a random number of feet
from the bottom. Since the positioning
of the safety field was decided
by computer, they never knew when their
fall would be stopped. Also,
since the safety fields had - been
known to fail occasionally, they
never even knew if they'd be stopped.
It takes more nerve than I have
to casually walk into one of the dozens
of ten-foot-wide, unlit holes,
and I didn't mind saying so. Valdon
looked at me less with amusement
than with an odd sort of respect, then
suggested that we eat again. I
wasted no time agreeing with such a
sensible suggestion, and we walked
into the refectory to see Dameron at a
table, watching as three or four
dishes were raised to eating height
from the center of the table. We
were about to choose a place of our own
when Dameron spotted us and
gestured us over.
"Just the people I want to see,"
he said, shoveling part of his meal
into his mouth. "Sit down and have
something to eat."
"Why do I get the feeling I ought
to be suspicious?" I asked as Valdon
and I sat. "That isn't anything
like the tone of voice you used when
you told me how easily I could handle
that business on Tildor."
"You must come equipped with
ultra-sensory gear," Dameron grinned.
"Better watch out for her, Valdon.
She's the type to know what you're
doing even when you're only thinking
about it." "He can do or think anything he likes," I
countered, not willing to be
distracted. "I'm his partner, not
his mother. Now what was this oh-socasual
thing you wanted to mention to us?"
"It's not exactly casual,"
Dameron admitted reluctantly, losing his
grin. "The truth of the matter is,
you can't leave for home yet."
"Why not?" I asked, keeping
my eyes on his face.
"Now, don't start looking like
that," Dameron protested, clearly
uncomfortable. "I didn't say, you
couldn't go, I just said you couldn't
go yet."
"I think you'd better tell her
why," Valdon put in quietly, placing his
hand on my arm.
"Nelixan woke me for a shift level
call," Dameron said, giving a lot of
attention to his food. "When I got
the transmitter link, I almost had
my ears burned off. Seems one of our
long-call operators had mentioned
to the caller that we had a special
visitor here. I'm sorry I ever told
them about you."
"And they say only women don't
know when to keep quiet," I muttered,
remembering my earlier thoughts on not
spreading the word. "What
happened then?"
"Phalsyn took his turn at me,"
Dameron said, his face glum. "He and I
have been friends for a long time, and
that's probably the only thing
that saved me. Phalsyn reminded me that
little things like contacting
members of other civilizations ought to
be mentioned to Absar Central,
even if only in passing. He also said
that if I let you leave before he
gets here, I'd better go with you."
"Always room for one more," I
said, leaning back a little. "You and
Valdon can share a cabin."
"Be reasonable, Diana!"
Dameron pleaded, his eyes directly on me.
"Phalsyn only wants to talk to
you! He may be high in governmental
circles, but he's really bright. he
won't cause you any trouble."
"So you say," I countered,
holding his gaze. "What happens if I decide
to take off right now?"
"Take off where?" Valdon put
in in a calm, gentle way. "We haven't
programmed your course computer yet."
"I'd still be better off than when
I got here," I said, throwing him a
quick glance. "And maybe even
better off than waiting around. When
things become official, they also tend
to become complicated."
"This time it can't be helped,"
Dameron sighed, pushing his half-eaten
food away from him. "I'm sorry,
girl, but you'll just have to wait to
see Phalsyn. He's already on his way,
so it shouldn't be too long." he
stood up from the table, turned
three-quarters away from me, then
added, "Under the circumstances, I
think you'd better stay away from
your ship at least until Phalsyn gets
here."
He left then, and I watched his broad
back disappear while I cursed
feelingly under my breath. You can
always trust people to come up with
more complications than any one
particular situation calls for. I
started to get up too, but found Valdon
in my way, still holding onto
my arm.
"We haven't eaten yet," he
said in the same calm, gentle voice he'd
used a minute earlier. "We can't
have people starving around here',
remember?"
"I'll eat later," I answered
just as calmly and quietly. "There's
something I have to do first."
"Do you mean get to your ship
before guards are put on it?" he asked.
"And then what? Take off in the
first direction that appeals to you?
How do you plan on getting through the
ship locks? Or evacuating the
air from the tunnels?" "I'm
very resourceful," I told him, merely stating a fact. "Want
to bet
on it?"
"Not after having given you a tour
of this place myself," he snorted.
"Sit still and behave yourself, or
I'll have you confined to your
room."
"What, no brig?" I asked with
raised brows. "Surely you'd feel safer
with me behind bars."
"I'd feel safest with you tied
hand and foot!" he answered sharply. "If
you don't stop acting like an idiot,
that's exactly what will happen to
you! Waiting a few days for Phalsyn
isn't going to kill you."
"I'm glad you're so sure about
that," I muttered, looking away from
him. "I wish I could be as sure."
"Hey, nothing's going to happen to
you," he protested, putting an arm
around my shoulders. "If Dameron
or I thought there would be any
trouble for you because of this, you
would already be on your way. I
know Phalsyn too, and I give you my
word that everything will be fine."
"Would that come under the heading
of famous last words?" I wondered
aloud, turning back to him. "Look,
Valdon, basically I'm a pessimist.
If I expect the worst to happen, I'm
prepared when it does. Now, why
not be a good boy and turn your head
for a few minutes? You can always
tell this Phalsyn that I overpowered
you."
"Oh, that would solve the
problem." he nodded. "He wouldn't even bother
bringing me up on charges. He'd just
tie a ribbon around me and send me
home. You'd better sit back and relax,
Diana. When it's time to leave
we'll leave together."
His determination wasn't hard to see,
and any more words would have
been a waste of breath.
"I have very little choice,"
I shrugged, leaning back as he'd
suggested. "Just bear in mind that
if you're wrong, I'm the type to
come back and haunt you."
"I'll take my chances." he
grinned, then reached past me to press
buttons on the box. While we waited for
the food, I reflected that
"middle-of-the-night" would
be as good a time to leave as right then.
In a base as quiet as that one, no one
would be expecting trouble,
When we finished eating, we went to the
lounge and sat around with a
number of the base personnel, listening
to some very strange music for
longer than I would have stayed on my
own. When Valdon finally walked
me back to my room, I wasn't
disappointed over missing the
"entertainment." Even if I'd
been in the mood for it, I wouldn't have
been able to bridge the gap between
cultures alien to one another in a
single sitting. My new partner followed
me inside, then gave me a
strong, reassuring smile.
"It shouldn't be too long,"
he said, referring to the wait he'd
mentioned more than I had. "I
can't honestly say I know what Phalsyn
wants to talk to you about, but he
really is the reasonable sort. After
we're through with him we'll be on our
way, and I won't have to share a
cabin with Dameron."
"You sound awfully pleased about
that," I commented over my shoulder as
I reached for a cigarette. "I
thought you liked Dameron."
"There's liking and there's
liking," he said, coming up behind me to
take the cigarette out of my hand and
pull me gently to him. "You're a
lot more my type, and I'd much rather
share a cabin with you."
He looked down into my eyes as he said
that, but rather than sending
the sort of "let's get to it"
signals most men did in a situation like
that, he seemed to be searching for
something. I couldn't imagine what
the something could be, until I
suddenly realized that his last
statement had been a question. "I'd
rather share a cabin with you," he'd said, not, "We will be
sharing a cabin." he was making no attempt
to force me into anything, and from my
experience with him on Tildor, I
knew it wasn't a put-on. He'd been very
much aware of how dippy Bellna
had been over him, and if he'd wanted
to play twisted bed games he
would have done it then. But he also
knew how I had felt about him, and
had brought in a substitute player
rather than take the advantage he
could have. I also remembered then what
Dameron had said about how some
women reacted to him when he showed
interest in them, and his lack of
aggressive behavior became more
understandable. The hunter had gone
hungry too many times, and had
therefore learned to keep his claws
sheathed.
"I think you're making a mistake
not wanting to share a cabin with
Dameron," I said after the
briefest silence, then put my hands to the
top of the long stay-tab that closed
his uniform and slowly began
opening it. "There are men in this
universe who would fight fire and
flood to get a chance at a man like the
commander, and here I offer you
the chance and you don't even
appreciate it."
My words cut off as his hands came to
my face, and when he raised it to
his, the hunter's look was there in his
eyes; hunger and unquenchable
desire, the intention to take, the
intention to continue on until
complete satisfaction was attained. It
was a statement as raw and
direct as a big cat's scream of
challenge in the night, and I didn't
wonder why so many women had flinched
away from it. Most women were
smart enough to be wary of hunters like
him - but I've never been smart
in that particular way. Valdon saw the
answer he was looking for when
our eyes met, and a very faint smile
touched his lips, then he lifted
me in his arms and carried me to the
bed.
Valdon had fallen asleep on his
stomach, and I was careful not to
disturb him when I got up to find my
ship's suit. Before getting up I
had spent some time watching him sleep,
silently cursing the fact that
I had to leave alone rather than take
him with me. The man was
absolutely incredible, and I still
didn't really understand what had
happened between us. I remembered being
carried to the bed, remembered
having the ship's suit opened and taken
slowly from me, remembered the
kisses and touches during the lengthy
unveiling. Somehow I seemed to
have missed seeing Valdon getting out
of his own things, but I was very
aware of his naked body when it was
pressed up against mine. By then my
breathing wasn't very steady, and I met
his kisses with parted lips,
which did even more damage to my breath
rate. Somehow his hands and
lips had been everywhere and somehow I
had lost all say in what we did
when. Once or twice he had whispered to
me, and I had done exactly as
he had asked. All thought ended when he
finally entered me, and didn't
begin again until we had both had all
we were capable of giving or
taking. He had kissed me a final time
then, and then had put himself on
the bed beside me to sleep, one arm
still around me. By the time I was
able to get up, he was asleep and his
arm was gone.
I turned away from him as I got into,
the ship's suit, not knowing what
made him so different from all the
other men I'd ever tried. There had
been no resisting him, no ignoring him;
he had asked before starting
anything, but once he'd gotten his
affirmative there had been no
stopping him. In a way, sex with Valdon
was very demoralizing for a
woman, and it might have been a good
thing after all that he had to be
left behind. He'd made me forget about
all sense of dignity and selfesteem
when he'd had me in his arms, and that
was nothing to make a
habit of. I just hoped they wouldn't
give him too hard a time when they
found me gone; under other
circumstances, he probably could have kept
me right there. I closed my ship's suit
and glanced at him one last time, then left the room.
The corridors were as deserted as I'd
expected them to be, but once I'd
slouched down to where the ships were
and entered the bay, I stopped to
frown. There wasn't a guard in sight,
and that might not be too good. I
could only hope that Dameron had been
counting on Valdon to keep me
occupied.
I cycled through the lock and headed
directly for the control room. If
everything was on the green I could
worry about evacuating the ship's
chamber and exit tunnel later. I
reached the control console and
started to activate the board and my
hand stopped in mid-motion. There
was a thick metal cover over the
activating switch, and half a dozen
leads stretched from the cover to a
small, featureless box that sat on
the console itself. I'd never seen the
cover or box before, but I knew
damned well what they were. The cover
kept me from activating the
controls, and the box would be an alarm
of some sort, set, no doubt, to
go off if the cover was touched or the
box itself was messed with.
I cursed with feeling for a minute,
then tried to decide whether or not
to tackle that box. It looked as if it
couldn't be approached except
from underneath, and moving it was sure
to wake it up. I'd be better
off diverting the leads, but that
presented an entirely different set
of problems. Diverting them one at a
time would be easier, but there
was a greater chance of setting them
off that way. And with all my
equipment a long way off, what the hell
could I use to divert them?
"You can't get around it," a
quiet voice said from behind me. "Its
completely tamper-proof, and you don't
have a chance."
"I told you before that I'm
resourceful, Val," I said as I turned to
face him. "It would have been
better if you'd stayed asleep."
'Val'?" he echoed with raised
eyebrows. "That isn't my name."
"It's sort of silly to he formal
now." I shrugged, giving him a faint
grin. "Not after we've gotten to
know each other so well."
"I can't argue with that," he
agreed, laughing softly with his eyes,
too. "Let's go back and see if
there's anything we missed."
"Maybe some other time," I
denied with regret. "'Business before
pleasure' has always been the way I
handled things; I'm too old to
change now."
"You don't look too old," he
said, studying me with his head to one
side. "As a matter of fact, you
look like you should have been in bed
hours ago. Let us return to your
accommodations, Missy. It is past time
that you retired."
He stood with his arms folded and a
grin on his face, and I couldn't
help returning the grin. He'd switched
to Tildorian speech, but we
weren't on Tildor.
"Best that you tend to your own
affairs, sir," I countered and folded
my own arms. "I am not a child to
be ordered about in such a manner."
"I do tend to my own affairs,"
he assured me. "At this moment you are
my affair. You may come willingly or
you may come with struggles, but
accompany me you shall."
"I go my own way," I said and
set myself. "No man may interfere with
that."
"I must," he said, a sad look
in his eyes as he got ready to move at
me. "I cannot allow you to do
something wrong."
"The rough stuff won't be
necessary," another voice said from behind
Val. We both looked over to see
Dameron, and he was shaking his head at
me.
"I knew you'd probably try, but I
didn't think you'd try this soon," he
said, leaning against a bulkhead.
"Doesn't Val suit you?"
"He isn't bad," I answered
with a shrug. "I'm just not as impressionable as the other girls
around here. How did you know I was
here?"
"If you think I'll tell you that,
you're crazy," Dameron snorted.
"You're enough trouble just as you
are."
"You haven't seen anything yet,"
I commented, studying them both. I
might be able to take them, but only if
I was willing to go all the
way; they were too big and well trained
to play games with. The only
questions was, could I kill them? They
had saved my life more than
once. Could I now justify to myself the
taking of theirs?
"This isn't the time or the place
to discuss it," Val said, putting his
hand out toward me. "Come on,
Diana, you look tired. After you've had a
good night's rest we can sit around and
talk it to death. Or even
ignore it. How about it?"
I looked at him for a minute, then
looked a Dameron, then finally
walked between them and out of the
control room. I'd have to take my
chances with their friend Phalsyn just
as I'd taken my chances with
them, but I hurried back to my room so
they would not have a chance to
catch up to me. I was in no mood for
the company of either one of them.
Chapter 13
I washed and dressed when I woke up,
but didn't leave the room. I
wasn't pleased with the thought of
Dameron's surveillance system and I
wasn't very hungry. I sat and smoked
and fretted about things in
general.
It didn't take more than a couple of
hours before my peace and quiet
was disturbed. The door slid aside as
if I were open for business, and
Valdon breezed his way in. I looked at
him sourly from the low comfort
of the chair I was stretched out in,
and took another drag on my
cigarette without saying anything.
"Are you trying to make me starve
now?" he demanded as he stopped in
front of me. "I've been waiting
for you in the refectory for hours."
"That's a shame," I murmured,
putting the cigarette out. "For some
reason I don't remember asking you to
wait."
"Asking isn't necessary." he
grinned, looking down at me. "I'm a prince
of a fellow, remember? Think you'd like
to try it on your own this
morning? I won't let you poison
yourself."
"What thoughtfulness," I
murmured, putting the ashtray aside, then I
looked at him again and stood up.
"Well, why not? It's getting boring
around here."
He stood aside to let me go first, and
he looked all too pleased with
himself. I'd have to see what I could
do about changing that.
As I'd half expected, Dameron was
sitting at a table looking somewhat
anxious. When he saw me he brightened a
little, but only a very little.
He didn't know how right he was.
"You look like you had a good
sleep," he said heartily as I sat down.
"Have you been thinking things
over?"
"I certainly have," I agreed
with a solemn nod. "And my thinking has
led me to notice something very
interesting. Have you any idea how many
different ways it's possible to put a
bomb together from just what you
find around you? Not chemically
speaking, of course\a133"
"A bomb?" Dameron yelped,
paling a shade or two. "You couldn't have" he
glanced at a stunned Valdon, looked
back at my small, satisfied smile,
then jumped up and raced from the room,
Val hot on his heels. I watched
them with clinical interest for a
minute, then tried my luck with the
food box. When the food was delivered,
I was happily in solitude then
was able to smoke half a cigarette
before Dameron and his trusty second came back. Neither one of them
looked very happy, and that was even
more satisfying than using the food box
right.
"The detectors say there isn't a
bomb of any sort, in your quarters,"
Dameron growled as he sat opposite me.
"You were lying, weren't you?"
"Not at all!" I protested
with injured dignity. "I never said I'd made
a bomb, I just commented on how easy it
would be. If I ever decide to
make one, I won't comment on it."
Dameron wearily ran his hand through
his hair, and Val leaned back,
looking more than annoyed.
"All that trouble for a comment,"
Val muttered, his black eyes filled
with thunder. "Never in my life
have I been more tempted to -" he broke
it off, but continued to stare at me.
"A whole lot of trouble could be
saved all around," I mused, lazily
blowing smoke at the ceiling. "If
certain people suddenly turned
reasonable, they'd never have to find
out how bad it can get. And
believe me, you ain't seen nothin'
yet."
"You are not leaving!"
Dameron choked out, his face red with suppressed
fury. "I don't care if this entire
base is put in jeopardy-you don't
budge until Phalsyn gets here! Valdon!
Have her get her possessions
together and move her in with you! I
want her watched constantly! If
there's any more trouble out of her,
I'll hold you responsible!"
Dameron poked an emphatic finger at
Val, pushed away from the table,
then stomped out, leaving Val with a
dark expression on his face. I
wasn't exactly thrilled with the
arrangements either, and I was still
in a perverse mood.
"I think I'd prefer your lock-up,"
I said coldly, beginning to get to
my feet. "I'll tell Dameron\a133"
"You'll tell him nothing," he
growled, grabbing my arm and slamming me
back down in the seat. "You've
done enough doing and telling to last
everyone for a while. You'll sit there
until I've finished eating, and
then we'll get you moved. Not a word
out of you until then."
"The hell you say!" I
snarled, at the same time kicking for his
kneecap. I was too fed up with being
told where I could and couldn't go
and what I could and couldn't do to
worry about what damage I did, but
the blow didn't land square. He moved
his leg at the last instant,
catching no more than the painful tail
end of the shattering move, then
brought his foot down hard right on top
of mine. I was wearing rubbersoled
deck shoes and he was wearing nothing
but that one-piece uniform,
but I still gasped and clutched at a
mashed foot.
"That's exactly what I do say,"
he countered, giving me a look
containing all the elements of an
electrical storm. "If you try that
again, you'll be limping for a week.
Now, keep quiet."
He reached across me to press buttons
on the box, then he leaned back
again to wait for the food and stared
at me unwaveringly. I turned
completely away from him and ignored
him totally, then surreptitiously
rubbed at my foot.
When he had finished eating, he grabbed
my arm and hustled me out of
the refectory. I put my few things
together without a sound, then was
escorted to another room in the
residential wing. This room, done in
blue-green, brown and white, was
considerably bigger, with three low
chairs grouped together around a
carved, obviously Tildorian table, a
long lounge of sorts off to one side by
itself, and a larger, more
comfortable-looking bed. I dropped my
possessions in one corner, walked
silently into the very strange but
extremely utilitarian bathroom, sat
down on the floor, and proceeded to
ignore everything.
For the rest of the day, I could
occasionally hear Val moving around in
the outer room, and he came in every
once in a while to check on me. He didn't say a word and neither did
I, but when he brought food in to me,
I took it and ate it. But I ate just
for the hell of it; my appetite
had long since disappeared.
It was just about going-to-bed time
when Val came in and bluntly told
me that I'd hogged the facilities long
enough. I got to my feet and
left him to his requirements, and just
for curiosity's sake went to the
door to the corridor. It was no real
surprise to find that it didn't
open, but I was still pushed a little
deeper into the pit. I turned the
room light out, groped my way to the
corner where I'd left my things,
got out of the ship's suit, and curled
up on the floor.
The bathroom door eventually slid open,
but the light was partially
blocked off by Val's body as he paused
in the doorway. He stood without
speaking for a minute or two, then he
moved farther out into the room.
"You can take the bed," he
said, his voice soft in the silence. "I'll
make do on the lounge."
"It's your bed and your room,"
I answered, moving my head around on my
arm. "I'm fine where I am."
He came over and sat down on the floor
near me before he spoke again.
"Diana, we're not barbarians
here," he murmured. "You don't have to
sleep on the floor." When I didn't
say anything he put his hand on my
arm and added, "You're not wearing
anything, and you feel cold. Take
the bed and don't worry about what will
happen. I gave you my word that
Phalsyn won't give you trouble, and
I'll see that my word is kept."
"How nice that you can speak for
Phalsyn," I murmured back. "Where I
come from, bigwigs usually speak for
themselves."
"I'm speaking only for me,"
he said, anger in his voice as he pulled me
closer to him. "I couldn't keep
you from being hurt on Tildor, but this
base is another story."
I couldn't see his features in the
darkness, but his hand was warm on
my arm. I was far away from the area of
space I considered home, and
there was only me against a group of
very determined strangers. I still
had no real idea what they were
determined about, but it has been my
experience that some of the nicest
people you'd want to know are often
ruled by the most ruthless of
governments. If you deal just with the
people themselves you're all right, but
if you happen to tangle with
their government, it isn't wise to plan
on being home for the holidays.
I felt his warm hand on my arm and
didn't say any of that.
"I know how you must feel,"
he said softly, drawing me up against him.
"But you're not really alone. I'm
here, too." His hand caressed my hair
and moved farther down to my back. "I
saved you from that fever on
Tildor, and now I feel responsible for
you. You don't think I tended
you just to turn you over to Phalsyn
for dissection or something, do
you? Besides, Phalsyn isn't so old that
he wouldn't be more interested
in your outsides than your insides. You
have mighty attractive
outsides."
I leaned my head on his chest, and
couldn't help grinning while my eyes
blinked.
"You're not so bad yourself,"
I whispered, really feeling his presence
for the first time. "Don't go away
for a while."
He didn't go away, and for a lot longer
than a while. Neither one of us
slept in the bed, and the lounge was
ignored, too. I still don't know
how they manage to produce tiles that
are so warm and resilient. It's
just a good thing they do.
The next day Val refused to let me sit
around in his room. He dragged
me to the refectory against my will,
and then had the nerve to say
mixing with other people would he good
for me. When he left our table for a minute to speak privately with
someone, I casually leaned over to
the next table and asked the people
there if they'd heard anything
about the rumor that the base was
slowly losing air from an
unidentified breach. They hadn't heard
a thing, but by the time those
particular people had left, everyone
else in the room had heard about
it. Val looked around at the buzzing
knots of conversation, and
wondered what was going on.
After we were through eating, Val
stopped in to see Dameron, and I
waited in Nelixan's office. She'd
always been too uncertain to try Val,
and was curious to know if I had. She
listened carefully to my
evaluation of him with a big grin, and
when Val came in she looked at
him with a good deal of interest.
"All set," Val said to me as
he came up. "Dameron thinks that Phalsyn
will be here in the next couple of
days, so we have some interim time
to waste. Is there something in
particular you'd like to do?"
"Ah, Valdon," Nelixan
interrupted in a very warm voice. "I have no
plans at all for my off hours. Why
don't you and I spend them together
- in my room?"
"In your room?" Val repeated
blankly, staring at her. "What would we do
in your room?"
"Oh, I'm sure we could find
something." She grinned, and Val finally
understood what she was talking about.
"What brought this on?" he
asked, curiosity in the dark gaze he sent to
her. "I always had the impression
I wasn't your type."
"I thought you weren't, but in the
light of the latest reports, I've
had to change my mind," she
answered, still grinning. "How about it?"
"Sorry, Nelixan, but I'll be
busy," he said with a growl, turning to
give me that look again. "I have a
date to strangle someone."
"What did I do?" I demanded
plaintively. "I've been sitting here
quietly, not even thinking about my..."
"Sitting there quietly?" he
exploded, taking a step toward me. "You
consider discussing me sitting there
quietly?"
"Why not?" I shrugged. "Are
you ashamed of your abilities?"
The look in his eyes darkened as he
stared at me, but he couldn't seem
to think of an answer to that one.
"It's hard to remember that some
men are shy about such things,"
Nelixan said with a laugh. "Maybe
we shouldn't have mentioned it to
him."
"I'll remember that for next
time," I said, which for some reason
forced a wordless growl from' him. He
grabbed me by the neck, pushed me
out into the corridor, then directed me
by hand to the solar room. We
sat in artificial sunshine for a couple
of hours without talking, and
he made sure I stayed away from anyone
else who came in. I sat back and
relaxed completely, and made sure that
no sign showed of the grin I
should have sported.
I had almost decided to take off the
ship's suit when someone came over
saying that Dameron was looking for Val
and me. We went back to
Dameron's office, noticing the knots of
excitedly whispering people on
the way, and were gestured right in. I
had on my most innocent of
expressions, and Val was genuinely in
the dark, but Dameron didn't
leave him there for long. The rumor
about the base's "air loss" had
finally reached the base commander, and
though no one could actually
trace it back to me, Dameron had no
doubts. He must have ranted and
yelled for an hour, but Val got the
brunt of it. Val had been made
responsible for me, so anything I did
was his fault, and Dameron kept
repeating the point so it wouldn't be
lost on Val. Val caught on real
quick, and spent most Of his time just
looking at me. After a few minutes, I wanted to scrunch down in my
seat.
When the tirade was finally over, Val
rose from his chair without a
word and stood next to the open door,
waiting for me to go through
first. I wasn't sure about trusting him
behind my back, but I didn't
have much choice in the matter. He
followed me down the corridor and
back to his room, and we spent the rest
of the day with Val staring
straight at me, not saying a single
word. Our food was delivered by
cart again, and no one came to call.
By the time I was ready to call it a
day, I still hadn't heard anything
from tall, dark and awesome, but I was
too sleepy to still be bothered
by it. I hadn't had much sleep the
night before, and the safe passage
of time tends to wear off most sharp
edges. I used the facilities to
wash as best I could-I hadn't found any
equivalent of a shower or bath
then got out of the ship's Suit and
into bed. Val was still staring at
me, but I discovered that his stare was
on a different level, so I
smiled to myself as I got comfortable,
wondering if he would forgive me
enough to join me in bed. The chances
were still 50-50 when he went
into the bathroom, but the scales
tipped all the way in my favor once
he came out. He got into bed next to
me, waved the light out, then
pulled me to him.
"I thought you were mad at me,"
I said with a small laugh, rubbing my
cheek on his chest.
"No, I was more disgusted with
me," he murmured, already touching me
with hands and lips. "It was my
own fault for taking my eyes off you.
It won't happen again."
After that we were too preoccupied to
say anything else, but I clearly
remember laughing at what he'd said. I
hadn't yet learned he was a man
of his word.
The next two days started off badly and
got steadily worse. When Val
had said he would not take his eyes off
me again, he hadn't been
kidding. We went to the refectory to
eat once. All I did was wonder
aloud what the Tildorian barbarians
could have put in their herb
mixture that was able to get around
base inoculations, and pow! Right
back to that crummy room. And I hadn't
even had the chance to suggest
it might be something contagious! We
stayed in the room every minute of
the two base days and nights, having
our meals delivered to us, with no
one being allowed to listen or talk to
me. I considered getting
violent, decided that that would be
stupid, then tried it anyway. Even
with the limited number of non-lethal
things I could do Val ended up
bruised, but I ended up flat on the
floor, face down, with him sitting
on top of me. He refused to let me up
unless I gave my word not to make
any more trouble, but I'm not often
that easy to convince; we stayed
that way a ridiculously long time
before the delivery of our next meal
broke it up. I hadn't given my word,
but I needed some help in standing
up.
By the time the confinement was over I
was nearly insane. Val had
ignored all the frozen silence coming
from me, and had calmly chattered
away almost without stop. I was bored
to the point of wanting to start
a fight just for something to do, but
he refused to argue and I was in
no mood to spend more time being mashed
into the floor. I flatly
refused to be friendly in bed, but that
didn't bother him either. He
just laughed and said he could wait.
When we were finally escorted over to
Dameron's office, I was as far
from feeling diplomatic as you can get.
Dameron was nowhere in sight,
but a man sat relaxing in the blocky
terminal chair, and I studied him
openly. He was a lean, well-preserved
man in his apparent sixties, wearing a base uniform in yellow with no
insignia, and he had gray hair
and sharp, intelligent gray eyes. He
moved his head to inspect me as
Val and I took seats, but there wasn't
a word out of him. I returned
the appraising look and just waited,
but he kept up the silent
treatment for longer than was wise with
me just then, so I decided to
make the first move.
I finally asked slowly and clearly, as
if he might be hard of hearing
or well into senility. Val made an
exasperated sound, but Phalsyn just
laughed.
"I see why Dameron was so
impressed with you," he said pleasantly.
"Many people in your position
would be apprehensive, if not down-right
frightened. I applaud your
self-possession."
"Thanks," I answered, not
joining his amusement. "Where I come from,
people don't think I'm bright enough to
be frightened. Situations have
to be spelled out for me. Is there a
reason for me to be frightened?"
"Not at all," he assured me,
leaning forward to emphasize his words.
"On the contrary, we have every
reason to be grateful to you."
"Grateful," I repeated. "For
barging in and disrupting one of your
outposts?"
"Of course not," he smiled.
"We're grateful for the help you supplied
on Tildor. The planet is of special
concern to us, and we like having
things go smoothly there. If our
assistance comes too noticeable, we
may never get to the bottom of the
Paldovar Villages question."
"You probably never will anyway,"
I commented. "I had a taste of their
methods, and I couldn't even guess
about how they do it."
"That's almost our problem,"
he agreed with a grimace. "Our people have
had more than one taste, are willing to
speculate endlessly as to the
how of it, but the speculation is
useless. We want to know, but
precipitous action won't gain us the
knowledge." Then he flashed a
quick grin. "Perhaps a fresh
outlook is what's needed. When you return
to us, you may well find yourself back
on Tudor."
"I can live without the honor,"
I assured him. "Am I supposed to notice
that 'when you return to us' phrase, or
ignore it and go on discussing
Tildor?"
"Notice it, by all means," he
laughed, leaning back in his chair. "It's
the introduction into the second reason
as to why we're so pleased to
have you here. We've been hoping for a
go-between for some time now."
"And since I'm anything but a
private citizen, I'm it," I summed up. "I
can understand your pleasure, but I
can't understand why you neglected
to mention it. It would have made the
last few days slightly more
enjoyable."
"Call it-an experiment," he
said with something of a smile behind his
eyes. "We still don't know as much
about your people as we would like
to, and it was an opportunity for
observing you. For someone who
handled a weapon on Tildor with such
lack of concern, you showed
remarkable restraint with our base
people. It's an encouraging sign."
"That's me," I muttered,
remembering what I'd gone through the last few
days. "Encouraging. We're all
lucky I happen to be fond of certain of
your base personnel. I take it the
proposed partnership now has
official approval?"
"It certainly does." Phalsyn
smiled, picking up a cube marking rod to
play with. "It's an excellent
chance for one of our people to look
around your Federation without causing
a stir. When the two of you
return here, you'll have a similar
opportunity to study our
Confederacy. That combined with the
formal talks should go far toward
establishing an atmosphere for friendly
negotiation." A previously unnoticed tension seemed to have
melted Out of me by then,
so I was able to get more comfortable
in my lump chair.
"Formal talks," I mused. "You
sound as though you have something
specific in mind."
"Something very specific," he
nodded. "We would like to have a
delegation of your people meet with a
delegation of ours-in our sector
of space. Do you think they'd be
willing to agree to that?"
"I have no idea," I answered
honestly. "It all depends on how they take
the news of your existence. The only
thing I can suggest is that the
approach to my government be made
through the chief of my department.
He has some fairly intelligent contacts
who might be able to keep the
flap down to a minimum."
Phalsyn considered that for a minute,
and then nodded again. "Very
well. It would be foolish not to take
your advice on the matter. I'll
supply you with a set of coordinates
and a date far enough in advance
so that there will be ample time for
adjustment to the situation." he
hesitated very briefly, looked at me
with casual friendliness, then
began, "About the report you'll be
making to your people\a133"
I laughed. I threw my head back and
laughed with more sheer enjoyment
than I'd felt in too long a time. When
I finally ran down, Phalsyn
smiled politely.
"You found amusement in something
I said?" he inquired.
"You might say so." I
grinned. "Are you really that nervous about what
my report will contain?"
"I hadn't realized it was all that
obvious," he answered wryly.
"To be perfectly frank, I
considered bringing Dameron up on charges
when I learned what the impression had
done to you. His carelessness
could have caused a good deal more
trouble than it did."
"But it did work out, so there's
really nothing to complain about." I
shrugged. "My report will include
everything that's happened to me
here, told as objectively as possible,
with no hidden resentments.
Don't forget, I accepted the assignment
even though I didn't have to."
"That's true," he agreed.
"But with an assignment of that sort, you
shouldn't have to contend with problems
from your own people. If I were
in your position, I don't know if I
could be as broad-minded as you."
"I'm not broad-minded." I
smiled, then glanced at Val. "I simply feel
that I've been repaid for any
inconveniences I might have suffered."
Val stirred in his lump chair with an
annoyed look in his eyes, but I
didn't care if he was feeling like a
joy boy. After the last couple of
days, annoyance was the last thing he
deserved.
"Your partnership may be even more
useful than anyone at first
imagined," Phalsyn said with a
grin when he saw my glance. "It's
occurred to me that if we exchange
enough personnel, we may bypass most
of the acceptance difficulties inherent
in a situation like this one."
The comment made us all laugh, but Val
found it necessary to put in,
"That would take a lot of
personnel. I don't advise starting that
project until my final report is in."
I looked at the louse in annoyance, and
Phalsyn chuckled.
"I'm glad to see that your
partnership isn't based on anything as
foolish as romance," he said.
"I've always found venal self-interest to
be much more reliable. Dameron is
waiting for us in the lounge, and I
suggest we join him. We have a new
partnership to celebrate."
"Celebrate," I snorted,
sending a withering glance toward Val before
standing up and turning to the older
man. "What's your favorite potion,
Phalsyn? If it isn't striped, I'll try
it."
"No, my favorite is definitely not
striped," Phalsyn answered in
amusement and stood out of the chair to
take my arm. We left the office companionably, and Val hesitated
briefly before following us. Maybe he
was thinking about Nelixan - or
dissection.
The party was long and friendly, and I
made sure to get relaxed without
getting looped. Val eventually relaxed
too, but Dameron seemed too
preoccupied to join in the general
conversation and laughter. Phalsyn
was nothing but charming and attentive,
and that bothered me. I'd
expected a few select questions about
the Federation, yet he discussed
nothing but trivialities. That means he
had either gotten what he'd
been after, or he knew I couldn't give
it to him. I wasn't about to try
guessing which, so I just enjoyed the
party.
Just as I got the impression that
Phalsyn was ready to make a
suggestion, Val stepped in smoothly,
remarked that we'd be leaving
early the next day, and hustled me off
to his room. Phalsyn had been
amused by the action, but I was more
annoyed. I started to tell Val off
as soon as we were alone, but he didn't
let me get very far, and when
he pulled me into his arms I lost all
interest in arguing. We had a
nice, warm time together, as a kind of
farewell to the base; the next
day I would be heading home to look up
the slaver Radman - which was
certain to prove interesting.
Mind Guest
by Sharon Green
A Diana Santee Spaceways Novel
Chapter 1
Waking up began as a struggle, the sort
you strain against with all
your strength and get absolutely
nowhere with. I strained and struggled
and found nothing but fog to fight, but
by the time I reached the
groaning stage the fog was beginning to
lift. I became aware of what I
entailed, then felt the hum that
touched deeply but lightly in my
bones. I knew the hum should mean
something, but I was still too deep
in the fog to know what.
It took a lot of effort to turn to my
left side and open my eyes, and I
couldn't remember why the effort was
necessary. All I saw was a small
room, plain metal walls, built-in
drawers, and nothing else. All behind
a thin but unbreakable mesh of
monostrand, the sort used m spaceships
to protect sleepers from the sudden
loss of gravity.
Spaceship.
I had to be on a ship, but where was I
going? Was the assignment
finished already? Assignment. What
assignment? What the hell was going
on? I put a hand to my head as if that
would stop the spasms going on
inside it, but there was still too much
fog. Raising my arm seemed to
be a signal for the fog to close in
again, and that turned the switch
off on my struggling.
The next time my eyes opened, the fog
was all gone. I saw the top of
the bunk section, the monostrand safety
net closing the only open side,
felt the throb that meant live but
unfiring engines. I was in a ship,
all right, but this time I knew all
about it. The assignment I'd been
so worried over even when I didn't
remember anything about it hadn't
been finished, not unless you count
getting grabbed as finishing it.
I'd walked right into Radman's waiting
arms, just as if I were
responding to an invitation he'd sent
out. I sat up carefully on the
bunk, trying not to bash my thick head
on the metal above, disgusted
with myself and impatient with the
dizziness the last of the drug
caused. Radman had used cryosol, and
there was no knowing how long it
had kept me under.
I ran my hands through my tangled hair
as I sat cross-legged, giving
myself a couple of minutes to take
inventory before pressing on to the
harder job of getting out of the bunk.
My entire body felt heavy and
without strength, probably a
combination reaction from the drug and the
length of time I'd been unconscious,
but I didn't hurt anymore. My
clothes were long gone, cut away at
Radman's direction while he stood
and grinned and drooled, and naturally
not replaced. He'd pretended to
be delighted that it was a female
Special Agent who had been sent after
him, but his delight had switched to
panic when one of his men had
gotten careless enough to let me almost
get one leg free. 'There were
only five of them there besides Radman
himself, and those aren't very
comfortable odds against a hyper-A. The
nickname means High Percentage
Risk Agent and isn't handed out to
every male with big muscles or every
female with a pretty smile. Radman had
never heard the nickname, but he
didn't have to. He'd heard about
Special Agents, and believed enough of
what he'd heard to be very, very
careful.
I unhooked the monostrand mesh and
swung my legs over the side of the
bunk, then stood up. I was feeling
steadier than I thought I would, but
a couple of twinges flashed here and
there, an unpleasant tail-end reminder of Radman's reaction to my
"attempted escape." After I'd been
chained with no more than a single
link's space between wrists and
ankles, Radman had spent some time
kicking me around-literally.
Experience had probably taught him how
much pain he could give without
actually breaking anything important,
and he'd put that knowledge to
work. By the time he'd worked off the
heavy sweat he'd felt at the
thought of my getting loose I was sure
he'd cracked a couple of ribs at
the very least, but I'd been wrong.
Nothing had scraped together inside
when a couple of Radman's men had
carried me to a metal-framed cot and
had shifted the chains on me to create
the ever-popular spread-eagled
look. Radman had gotten hot from the
fun he'd had knocking' me around,
and wanted to spend some time working
that off. I have a high pain
threshold, but happily not that high;
it didn't take long before his
second-stage battering put me out.
Which was a damned good thing. If
I'd still been conscious when it came
time for him to let rip I would
have spit in his face, and I'd been in
no shape to stand what would
have come from that little gesture.
The small cabin opened onto a somewhat
larger common room, from which
it was possible to reach the rest of
the ship. All the lights were set
at daylight normal, but I ignored the
brightness in the common room the
way I had in the cabin and made my way
to the tiny galley. I took a
long drink of water while the ship
thawed and heated a synthegg
sandwich for me, then sat and ate it
while a second was being done.
Cryosol slows your bodily processes
while it keeps you unconscious, but
that just means you won't starve to
death before you wake up. It
doesn't mean you can afford to forget
to grab at least a quick bite
once you're up and around again,
despite the fact that you're not
feeling very hungry. People have been
known to die from the oversight,
and it would have been rude of me to
die so quickly and thereby spoil
all of Radman's carefully laid plans.
When the second sandwich was ready I
took it with me to the control
room. Radman had had a lot of fun
telling me all about what he intended
doing, but even knowing what to expect
didn't stop the flutter of panic
I felt at sight of all that red on the
pilot's console. Most pilots
equate blinking red with the pumping of
lifeblood out of a major
artery, and I was no different. It took
an effort to keep from running
closer and quickly slapping switches,
but since I knew how useless
slapping switches would be I could walk
forward slowly until I stood
behind the pilot's chair.
The acceleration and deceleration
switches had been cut off flush with
the console, giving the check-off
computer hysterics, and the emergency
rocket toggle was also gone. The
life-support system, meteor
deflectors, view screens and
communicator were still on the green, but
that meant nothing. Radman had preset
the view from the forward view
screen, and the location computer was
running a continuous "no
information" blank tape, showing
that I'd left human-inhabited space
long behind me. Just for the hell of it
I checked the number of inches
of blank tape, multiplied by the
standard rounded figure supplied in
the front of every ephemeris, then took
a long, slow bite of my
sandwich. At the time of calculation
I'd already been in an area of
space that would not be explored for a
minimum of two hundred standard
years, with each second passing sending
me farther and farther away.
I'd be able to watch where I was going,
Radman had said, live
comfortably and eat well while I
thought about ways of coming back, but
there'd be no coming back. By going
after him I'd earned a free,
unending vacation trip, and he was
going to see that I got what I'd
earned. I could still hear his heavy,
brutal laughter as the cryosol was hype-sprayed into my bloodstream,
and I looked down to see that I'd
unconsciously crushed the sandwich to
slop in one hand. I turned and
left the control room then, and went to
get a cup of coffee and another
sandwich.
I set up a loose schedule for living in
the days that followed, but
still spent a lot of time reviewing and
re-reviewing the moves I'd made
in going after Radman. I'd expected to
see what I'd done wrong rather
quickly, but time passed and as far as
I could see I hadn't done
anything wrong. Nothing I'd done would
have told Radman I was coming
after him, but I'd still found him
waiting for me. I usually had to go
heavy on the exercising after coming to
that conclusion, even though I
knew intense rage was a waste of time
and energy. The position I'd been
forced into wasn't contusive to sane
calm and logical thinking.
I must have been about two months on my
way to nowhere when I finally
decided I'd had enough of sitting
around and doing nothing. Aside from
the fact that there wasn't much I could
do, most of my hesitation had
come from that terrible human disease
called wishful thinking. Being
fully adult and more realistic than
most hadn't stopped me from hoping
that Starman Courageous and his loyal
crew would somehow stumble across
me, save me from the fate worse than
death that had been imposed on me,
and quickly return me to hearth and
home. It took me that two months to
admit that I was the proud possessor of
a fate worse than death, and
that Starman Courageous, every
broad-shouldered and wide-chested inch
of him, was too busy saving slender
helpless female types on tri-v to
show up. If anything was going to he
done, I was the one who would have
to do it.
I took one last cigarette with my feet
propped up, grabbed a quick
shower, then found an adjusting tool
and headed for the c6ntrol room. I
knew almost nothing about transbar
electronics, but I was faced with
the choice of tinkering and possibly
killing myself fast, or leaving it
alone and continuing on until I went
crazy. Being a loner I hadn't
found the two months totally
unbearable, but two months wasn't two
years or twenty. If I didn't do
something, I was sealed into what would
eventually become my tomb, and sitting
around waiting for the
inevitable wasn't my usual style.
The controls had been damaged at the
pilot's console, which is usually
a pretty permanent way of damaging
them, but there was one remote
chance. The transbar leads were tucked
away in a box of their own, and
if I could figure out which leads
controlled what, I might be able to
bypass the console. Only I was not an
electrical engineer. My talents
lie in other directions, and I've
piloted many ships, but never had to
fix any of them. I opened the panel
that covered the leads, groaned at
the nine million different colored
wires, then took a deep breath and
got started.
I'd found the leads that controlled the
shower, the lights, and a dozen
and a half unknown functions before it
happened. I was tightening the
last lead I'd loosened when the
adjusting tool slipped, knocking out a
lead in the unexplored section. The
loose lead swung down and to the
left, 'toward the bottom contact, but
fouled on another lead instead.
There was a spray of pretty blue sparks
for about three seconds, then
silence. I wondered if I'd done
anything serious, only to notice the
new flashing red light on the control
console. I closed my eyes for a
minute then went to see what it was. It
turned out to be nothing much -
the new blinking red light was for the
life support system.
After I carefully tossed the adjusting
tool away, I sat down in the
pilot's seat. I would have done better
using spit and baling wire on
the control console, the way Starman
Courageous would have, but it might have taken me another two
standard months to kill myself with
spit and baling wire. Why waste the
time?
Then my eyes fell on the forward
viewscreen, and I stared hard. I
hadn't bothered checking it for weeks,
but I should have taken a peek
before starting on the transbar leads -
it would have saved some
trouble. The ship had blundered into
the middle of a star system,
cutting across the orbital path of at
least one of the planets. I could
tell this easily by the sight of the
good-sized moon I was heading for,
but I couldn't tell by eye whether or
not I'd hit it. My hand went
toward the computer outlet
automatically, but I pulled it back before
asking for the data. If the ship was
going to hit, it would hit. There
was nothing I could do about it one way
or the other, and if I hit I
wouldn't have to worry about the new
ringing in my ears. My tinkering
with the transbar leads had done
something to the air pressure, and I
hadn't the faintest idea of how to undo
it. I sat back in ~e seat and
simply watched the moon.
Six hours later, I was a lot closer to
the moon and a lot closer to
upchucking. The on-again, off-again
ringing in my ears was making me
dizzy and nauseated, but I stayed near
the viewscreen to see what was
happening. Then, suddenly, the
proximity alarm went off, almost sending
me straight up through the hull. Where
the hell would another ship be
coming from way out there? Nothing
showed in the forward viewscreen,
and I was about to activate the others
when the ringing got deeper and
closer to my head. I hesitated a
minute, trying to fight the lowering
air pressure, but it was no good. I
didn't touch the transbar leads,
but the lights went out anyway.
Chapter 2
Waking up was downright luxurious. I
was lying belly down and I
stretched in comfort and yawned,
wondering why the bunk felt so soft,
then groaned when I realized it was
probably a malfunction in the
gravity control. I buried my face in
the softness, knowing damned well
that there was almost nothing I could
do about it, then lay very still.
The gentle fragrance coming from what I
was lying on was nothing like
the paper bed linen I'd used so long,
and it was also nothing like
anything I'd ever encountered before.
There was dark all around me, the
familiar dark I always slept in, but
even in the dark there was
something different about my
surroundings.
I moved my fingers over whatever it was
I was lying on, getting the
impression of a soft and very
rich-feeling fur. There was no pillow
under my face, just the fur, and
stretching my arms out limited the
size of the fur whatever to little more
than the width of a double bed
was closer to the edge on the right, so
I hung my right arm over it and
found that the floor was no more than
twelve inches below me - and also
covered with what felt like fur. None
of what was happening made any
sense: was I dreaming or just plain
crazy?
I shifted over onto my back, in the
process making another unsettling
discovery. I knew I had no clothes on,
but I'd had the impression that
I was covered with something like a
light blanket. Now I could feel
there was a warmth on me, from shoulder
height down to past my toes,
but the warmth wasn't coming from
anything as banal as a cover. All at
once I began feeling annoyed, knowing
damned well that by rights I
ought to be scared stiff, but the whole
thing was too stupid to be
scary. When someone puts you in the
dark to terrify you, they don't
give you fur to lie on, and they don't
make sure you're snuggly warm. I
brushed my loose hair away from my face
and made up my mind, then sat up slowly, holding one hand above my
head to see if there was anything
over me.
As soon as I was sitting straight,
there was no longer any need to hold
my hand up. A light had begun glowing
from somewhere, starting very
faint and low, then brightening to a
good level. I took a deep breath
and let it out slowly, fairly sure - or
at least hoping - that there
was a photocell or some equivalent
involved.
The room that had just come to view was
no more than twelve by twelve,
having very few things in it. There was
a small round metallic shape
next to the bed-couch I was lying on,
an amorphous blob that might have
been a chair, and nothing else. I
looked down at the bed-couch under
me, expecting to see fur, but saw
nothing but cloth. Granted, it was a
silvery-gray cloth that looked better
than any other cloth I'd ever
seen, but it was still just cloth. The
couch-bed was a low platform, an
eight-foot by seven foot oblong, raised
slightly at the end that was
against the wall, and seemingly
upholstered. I shifted around a little,
noticing that the warmth I'd felt
earlier was fading, then decided to
ask the major question: where the hell
could I possibly be? It was
fairly obvious that the proximity alarm
bad meant another ship, but
where had they come from, and who were
they? And while I was listing
interesting questions, it would be
smart to include, why? Someone had
gone to more than a little trouble
intercepting my ship, had managed to
pull me out of it alive - and then had
neatly tucked me into beddy-bye
before disappearing from view. I'm
normally grateful for any help I get
in saving my neck, but I'd learned to
be skeptical as well.
The warmth was entirely gone, so I put
my feet out to the fur-cloth
floor and stood up, looking around
again. The floor-fur was a deep
green, setting off the light
salmon-colored wall panels, the panels
themselves being very plain. Each
three-foot section of wall was
separated from the others by a panel
line, and there must have been a
door there somewhere, but I couldn't
spot it just then. I also saw no
window - which didn't mean there
weren't any - but the far wall had
something square on it. I moved closer,
trying to figure out what the
square might be. It was a light,
slightly flickering gold in color, and
could have been anything from an
observation screen or window to an
example of the art of tomorrow. I felt
the urge to touch it, but pulled
back suddenly. I was old enough to know
better than to touch strange,
unexplained objects; I'd had enough of
waking up in odd places for a
while.
"I see you've taken it upon
yourself to leave your bed," an annoyed
male voice said from behind me. "Are
you sure you're feeling well
enough?"
The unexpectedness of the voice
startled me, that and the fact it was
using an unknown language that I
somehow understood perfectly. I turned
slowly and took the time to prepare
myself for whatever might be
standing behind me, but the whole thing
was a giant let-down. The only
thing standing behind me, well to the
right, was a mild-looking little
man, round-cheeked and slightly
pot-bellied, wearing a dark gold, onepiece
outfit that could have been a uniform.
The outfit had patches
here and there, supporting the uniform
theory, and the little man
wasn't looking at all pleased with me.
The entire scene had a very
unreal quality to it, as if it would
all turn out to be someone's idea
of a practical joke, but I dismissed
that thought fast and smiled my
friendliest smile.
"How sweet of you to be concerned
about me," I purred, moving a step or
two closer to him. "I'm feeling
just fine now, and I'll bet I have you
to thank for it. I can see in your eyes
that you're a very-special-sort of man.
His blue eyes didn't get any darker,
but his chest swelled and his face
settled into a prissy look of
satisfaction.
"I did very little more than see
to your comfort, my dear," he said
smoothly. "And yet you may rest
assured that had anything been
seriously wrong with you, I would have
seen to it to the best of my
ability. We're rather isolated out
here, but our medical facilities
can't be bettered anywhere."
I let my smile warm slightly, mainly to
cover the fact that I was still
moving slowly toward him, and said, "I
knew I was right about you, but
I'm just a little confused. You
mentioned your medical facilities here,
but you didn't say where 'here' was.
Can you tell me where I am?"
The satisfaction shifted to a frown,
and the little man peered at me.
"This is an observation outpost of
our Absari Confederacy," he answered
sharply. "The planet is called
Tildor by its natives. Hadn't you any
idea you were in our neighborhood? The
area happens to be proscribed."
I stopped where I was, about five feet
from my visitor, determined not
to show how off balance I suddenly was.
Not only hadn't I known that
the area was proscribed, I'd never even
heard of proscribed areas, not
to mention something called the "Absari
Confederacy." Things were back
to being unreal again, but there was
one thing I knew for a rock-hard
fact: if my Federation had ever had
contact with an Absari Confederacy,
I would have heard about it. My not
having heard about them meant we'd
never contacted them, and I was back to
wandering in the dark,
searching for a candle.
The little man was still watching me
closely, so I decided to use some
of the confusion I felt to my own
advantage.
"I must have gone farther astray
than I thought," I breathed weakly,
putting my hand to my head. "I
haven't the faintest idea of how I got
here."
"But, my dear girl, where were you
going?" he asked, stepping closer to
me with professional concern. "And
where did you start from? Surely no
one would have allowed someone with
such meager knowledge of star
locations to travel about alone?"
We were no more than three feet apart,
and that was just about right
for what I was going to have to do.
He'd already asked three questions
I couldn't possibly answer, and I also
couldn't afford to wait around
until those questions came from a more
official source. I had to get
out of there as fast as possible,
without leaving anyone behind who
could begin yelling before I was well
out of reach.
I had stiffened the fingers of my right
hand and was just lifting the
arm, when a section of the wall panel
directly behind the little man
slid aside, showing a second male
visitor. This one was a good deal
larger than the first, much taller and
with much broader shoulders and
no pot-belly, wearing the same sort of
one-piece uniform that the
little man wore, but his was a cobalt
blue, with the patches in
different places. His dark eyes gave me
a slow, frank stare of
appraisal, and he must have been
pleased with what he saw-his rugged
face creased into a grin, and he
stopped next to the little man, his
eyes still on me.
"How's our patient doing,
Landren?" he asked in the sort of deep voice
one would expect. "Is she up to
having visitors yet?"
The little man had glanced at the
newcomer, but his attention was still
on me.
"She's still a bit shaky,
Commander," he answered with what was
becoming a familiar frown. "But
there seems to be something odd going
on here. You specifically told me she
was alone, but why would such a helpless young woman be traveling
alone? And another thing\a133"
"You're perfectly right, Landren,"
the man addressed as Commander
interrupted. "I'm sure there are
many things to discuss, but this isn't
the time for it. The young lady and I
are going to have a chat now, and
I'd appreciate it if you would have
someone bring a tray of edibles to
us. You and I can have a talk later."
I stood casually where I was, making
sure my muscles were relaxed in
spite of the fact that the bigger man
hadn't taken his dark eyes off me
and now stood between me and my
erstwhile target. The little man was
annoyed all over again, not knowing how
close he had come to the end of
every annoyance, but there seemed to be
little he could do. he nodded
once, angrily, and drew himself up.
"Very well, Commander," he
grudged to the larger man's back. "We'll
discuss the matter later. And I'll
speak to one of your team members
about the rest of it."
He looked at me with what was probably
supposed to have been a smile,
bowed stiffly, then turned and walked
out. The man who now stood and
studied me with folded arms and sharp,
intelligent eyes was nothing
like the first man and would not be as
easy to handle, but he would
still have to be handled one way or
another. I'd done a lot of bluffing
in my professional life, but never in a
situation where I didn't even
know what I was supposed to be bluffing
about. The man's eyes kept
moving over me, as though he were
looking for some sign of
embarrassment on my part due to the
fact that he was dressed and I
wasn't, but he wasn't likely to find
one. I'd been born and raised on
one of the only two nudist planets in
the Federation, and standing
around raw had never bothered me. I
looked away from the man, extended
my left arm for inspection, then rubbed
at an invisible spot with a
small frown and a whole lot of
concentration. I heard the sound of a
snort of amusement, then the big man
shifted slightly where he stood.
"You're really very good, girl,"
he commented in that deep voice. "If I
didn't know better, I'd swear you were
as innocent as you look."
The comment did nothing for my peace of
mind, but I smiled at him with
polite interest.
"I don't understand, Commander,"
I said, putting just a touch of
confusion into my tone. "Am I
supposed to be guilty of something?"
The question made the man smile again,
then he laughed aloud.
"All right, I give up," he
conceded with a chuckle. "I'd better stop
trying to shake that calm of yours
before I push you into trying
something violent. I'll start off by
telling you that I already know
you're not native to our Confederacy,
so you can relax as far as that
goes. If you'll join me out on the
terrace, we can both relax and
discuss the rest of it."
He stood not three feet away from me,
grinning informally but in no way
off guard, and I didn't know what the
hell to do. Insisting you know
something as a fact when all you do is
suspect is such an old trick
that lots of people have forgotten
about it. If he was telling the
truth, the fact that I wasn't in a jail
cell was an encouraging sign,
but then I reminded myself that iron
bars do not a prison make.
"I hate to seem dense, Commander,
but I'm afraid I have very little
idea of what you're talking about,"
I drawled. "Suppose you add a few
details to what you've already said,
and then maybe I'll be able to
hold up my end of the conversation."
He studied me again, then he nodded.
"Considering your position, I
can't blame you for being cautious," he
conceded. "Maybe it would be
better if we both knew what was
happening." he moved to his right,
no more than five or six steps, then touched one of the
salmon-colored wall panels. A thin, horizontal
section of the wall snapped out, knee
height from the floor, and the
Commander sat himself down on it.
"All right, from the beginning,"
he said, leaning back against the wall
in his bench seat. "As soon as we
looked at your ship, we knew you were
not from one of the member planets of
the Confederacy. By 'we' I mean
my second in command and myself. he and
I are the only ones who know
about you, which is why Landren was so
confused."
He stretched his legs out and crossed
his ankles, frowning slightly in
concentration. "The Absari
Confederacy has known about your Federation
for some twenty standard years now, but
the knowledge hasn't been
spread about. One of our scout ships
netted a primitive rocket,
calculated the direction from which it
had come, then backtracked on
it. When they began picking up
communicator signals, they turned back
and reported to Absar Central, and
we've been tip-toeing around the
edges of your volume of space ever
since. We're nearly to the point of
introducing ourselves, but things like
that take time." His eyes came
back to me, and the grin was starting
again. "If I were going to
execute you as an undesirable alien, it
would have been done by now, so
how about calling a truce and having
something to eat with me? I'll
feel like a fool if I have to call a
bodyguard before I can relax with
you in arm's reach."
This time I studied him and his grin,
weighing my options. I could
trust him and take my chances or wipe
him and take my chances, but
either way it would be a risk. The way
he moved and held himself said a
lot about his ability, and the lack of
fat on his well-muscled body
said he had very little need of a
bodyguard. I would have backed my own
ability against his no matter what he
knew, but even if I did best him
and then managed to find my way to a
ship without running afoul of
anyone else, which way did I point the
ship? Which quadrant had I come
in from? I took a strand of my hair to
chew on, and the Commander's
grin widened. -
"You look as though you're having
trouble making up your mind," he
observed, moving his back away from the
wall to lean one elbow on a
broad thigh. "Suppose I add this
as support for being reasonable: you
must have a lot of questions you'd like
answered, and I'll be glad to
answer them - as well as fill you in on
what you said when I questioned
you. You were unconscious at the time,
so you're hardly likely to
remember it by yourself."
I continued to stare at him for a
second, then smiled, as did he. he
was trying to bribe me with my own
curiosity, and that made me feel
better about him. A man who understands
bribery can't be all bad.
"All right, Commander, you've got
me," I laughed, shaking my head at
him. "Curiosity always has been my
fatal flaw, and I've got a question
that's been bothering me since that
other man first opened his mouth. I
feel as though I'm speaking my own
language, but what I'm speaking and
hearing isn't my own language. I mean,
I'm pretty sure it isn't my own
language, even though I'm thinking in
it, too. Does that make any
sense, or do I have a lump on the head
to account for it?"
"You're perfectly all right,"
he chuckled, getting to his feet and
hiding the seat. "You had to have
a language lesson before I could
question you, and there was no reason
to take it back again once you
had it."
I could have spent a lot of time
thinking about their methods of
teaching languages to people who were
unconscious, but the Commander
had moved another two feet to his right
and had put his hand on the
wall again. A panel popped open,
revealing a footed jumpsuit, and he pulled it out then closed the
panel again. The jumpsuit looked like the
uniform he was wearing - aside from
being dark green in color and
having no patches - and it also looked
like it might fit me.
"You'd better put this on,"
he said, tossing me the suit with what
looked like regret on his face. "We
usually wear clothing of some sort
around here, and there's no sense in
getting people curious."
As soon as I had the suit, he turned
away from me and walked over to
that shimmering golden square on the
wall. he brushed his fingers along
the upper right side of it, and I
blinked as it began lengthening and
widening as though it were made of
syngel. The former square kept
changing until it was about seven feet
high and four feet wide, then he
seemed to be satisfied. It still
shimmered goldenly, but now it was a
doorway, showing a hazy view of green
skies and yellow sunshine above a
wide, carved wood balcony. The big man
took time out from staring
through the doorway to glance at me,
and I realized I'd just been
standing there holding the suit in my
hand, so I began getting into it.
It didn't take more than a minute,
which made the timing just right.
"Ah-here's the food," the big
man observed, causing me to look around.
The panel door had slid aside again,
and this time it was a really
oversized male who entered pushing a
cart. he was bigger and wider -
and younger - than the Commander, with
brown hair and eyes and a broad,
square face, and he wore the same
uniform outfit, only in a deep red.
he pushed the cart - which had no
wheels but some sort of runners -
through the golden haze and out onto
the terrace, then came back
through the golden doorway without it.
he nodded to Commander whoever,
sent a wink in my direction, then left
again without a word. When the
panel had slid closed behind his broad
back, I looked over toward the
Commander again and commented, "Now
I know why that doorway is so high.
I'm glad to see he's friendly."
"That's Leandor, head of my
special section," the Commander supplied,
looking toward the now empty doorway.
"He must have heard about our
visitor and decided to get a look at
her to break up the boredom.
Waiting on tables isn't what he was
trained for."
"How about discussing what he was
trained for," I suggested with a
bright smile. "As an easy lead-in
to all those questions you're going
to answer for me."
"You sound as though you think I
won't be answering any questions," he
said with an injured air of innocence.
"You do have my word, you know,
and I consider my word a solemn oath.
Let's take a look and see what
Leandor brought."
He headed out through the golden haze
with a half-swallowed grin on his
face, leaving me no option but to
ignore my annoyance and follow him.
It was pretty obvious he intended
running our interview to suit
himself, and it didn't yet suit him to
get down to cases.
As I passed through the golden haze, I
felt a light tingling sensation,
the same sort of tingling you feel when
moving through a light grade
force shield. Once I was through it, I
noticed immediately that the
quality of the air was different.
Inside the air was fresh and clean,
but fresh and clean in the way of
having been laundered through a
recirculator; outside was the fresh and
clean of true outdoors, with a
lot of that just-born feeling of recent
rain. I took a deep, sweet
breath of it, knowing how lucky I was
to be able to breath air like
that again, then looked around.
The green sky was early-afternoon
light, lacking the too-bright glare
of morning. The yellow sunshine covered
everything, and in some strange
way made the ten foot, carved wood
balcony a very dark brown. The wood
gleamed as though it were polished,
intricate designs following themselves around the entire area of it.
Commander who-sis was busy at
the tray, so I walked to the thigh-high
balcony rail, leaned one hand
on it, and looked over.
Below the balcony was miles of
unoccupied air, falling away dizzily to
medium-sized foothills a long way down.
If there was anything on the
ground far below I couldn't see it, but
there didn't seem to be
anything anywhere - just miles and
miles of emptiness. That first
little man had said we were in an
outpost, and I wondered briefly what
sort of an outpost it could be.
I turned away from the balcony rail to
see that the Commander had
transferred a number of thin, oblong
dishes to a wide block of pure
white stone that was obviously going to
be our table, so I left the
rail and joined him. There were
matching white stone benches to sit on,
so I lowered myself and rested an elbow
on the table.
"Question number one which
requires a detailed response," I announced,
watching the big man as he paused over
uncovering a dish to glance at
me. "What do I call you when I get
tired of 'Commander'?"
The question was obviously an
acceptable one, and the wary look faded
from his eyes as he bowed.
"I am Commander Arlent Selarn
Delrah Garmar Rantal Queltes Dameron," he
answered, pronouncing the names slowly
and distinctly. "Please call me
Dameron."
"That's what I get for asking for
detail," I sighed, shaking my head.
"If you hadn't added that last, I
might have gotten discouraged."
"I somehow doubt that," he
laughed, seating himself on his own white
bench. "And what would you like to
be called?"
"Now, why should you have to ask
my name?" I mused, keeping my eyes on
him. "What about all that sleep
talking I did?"
He smiled gently.
"I know that your name is,"
and suddenly his pronunciation became
foreign, " 'Special Agent of the
Federation Council Diana Santee,' but
which of those names do you prefer
being addressed by? We usually
choose the one we like best, no matter
what position it holds in the
full tide."
"Our familiar names are usually
chosen for us," I answered with an air
of faint disappointment. "My
chosen name is Diana, and Diana had
thought she'd caught you in a little
bit of fast foot-shuffling. I'll
just have to drown my sorrow at the
mistake in some of that food which
smells so delicious."
"Best idea I've heard yet,"
he agreed with what was becoming a usual
grin, then started digging in. I went
at it a little more cautiously,
but didn't find any hidden caches of
camouflaged ptomaine. Everything
tasted as good as it smelled, which let
me shift my eating to automatic
while my mind paid attention to
thinking.
For some reason, it appeared I had
given my name and rank in Basic
rather than in whatever I was speaking
then. I didn't know enough about
the situation to even begin to guess
why, but could only hope I also
hadn't gone into detail about my job.
No matter what my position there
turned out to be, they would watch a
non-combatant a lot less carefully
than they'd watch an experienced
professional. And as large as I was,
the man who had named himself Dameron
was larger still, and obviously a
fighting man. No matter what he had
learned about me, it probably would
not be enough to make him call that
bodyguard he'd joked about earlierand
therein lay another advantage for me.
His eyes came to me as I
watched him chew, and I smiled in
response to his smile, but we weren't
-smiling at the same thing.
After I'd eaten most of what had been
put in front of me, I decided to get on with the question and answer
game. I picked up the hexagonal
glass of what had turned out to be a
light, sparkling silver wine,
sipped at it, then cleared my throat.
When Dameron's dark eyes were on
me, I put the glass down again.
"If you've regained part of your
strength, I'd like to get on with our
information exchange," I said,
gesturing at all the empty dishes. "So
far, all we've exchanged is our names,
and that's not my idea of making
headway."
"You do have a point," he
sighed, looking regretfully at the leftovers
but pushing his plate away anyway. "Go
ahead and ask your questions."
"I've got the next one all ready,"
I said, leaning forward a little. "I
was told that this is an outpost, but
no one's said what sort of an
outpost. Does your Confederacy have a
colony here?"
Dameron poured himself more of the
wine, then leaned to one side of his
bench with a sigh.
"We have no colony here, but there
are people who we protect - in a
way," he said, sipping from his
glass before waving a finger at me.
"No, don't start looking at me
like that, I'm trying to explain!"
He was annoyed at the expression on my
face, but if that was his idea
of explaining, he was bound to get even
more annoyed. I kept my
skepticism voiceless and leaned my
forearm down to my own bench, and he
continued with a vague gesture of his
wine glass.
"We of the Absari Confederacy like
to think of ourselves as civilized,"
he groped. "Being civilized, we
feel it our duty to help those people
in our area of space who haven't gotten
as far as we have. We watch
over them and lend an anonymous hand,
easing them more quickly through
certain standard steps of advancement.
For instance, we supply various
rulers with advisors who put a premium
on intelligence and a gift for
invention. When our assisted kingdoms
begin to prosper, their neighbors
copy the methods used to catch up,
thereby spreading the idea
painlessly. We also encourage force of
arms-no sense helping a kingdom
to prosperity just to see them lose it
to the nearest strong man-but we
don't supply any clues which will lead
to the more advanced sorts of
weaponry. They don't know about us,
won't know about us unless a
catastrophe happens, and we maintain a
strict hands-off policy with
anything that's really new. We won't
try to change something we've
never seen before; after all, how can
we evaluate it?"
He paused at that point to swallow at
his wine, and I sipped at my own,
finally understanding why he'd had such
a problem with his explanation.
His Confederacy mixed into the affairs
of non-member planets, and it's
easy to misinterpret something like
that, no matter what the motive
behind it is. I took another sip of
wine and smiled at him.
"I can understand why you're
careful about something new. Have you come
across many really new things?"
"Not many," he smiled back,
relaxing a little. "But a few. As a matter
of fact, this planet has a beauty of a
poser that we've been trying to
get to the bottom of since we got here.
We try not to have our agents
commit their full lives to a backward
planet like this one, and we
certainly don't allow families to
settle here, but we may have to make
an exception. The mystery is handed
down in certain families only, and
outsiders don't have a chance of
getting anywhere near it. Something
will have to be done, but I hope it's
done after my time. It's bound to
be involved and risky."
He stopped again, as though he'd
already said whatever there was to
say, and I shifted on the bench, my
curiosity really aroused.
"Well?" I prompted, wondering
if he'd ever remember to include details.
"What is this fantastic mystery?
Don't tell me the secret is a secret?" He looked down into his
glass as he gently swirled the light, silvery
wine, and he seemed to be fascinated
with whatever he saw there.
"I'm sorry to say that the secret
is just exactly that," be murmured.
"I don't think you should be too
overburdened with knowledge when you
go back to your home sector."
He was so off-hand and casual about it
that I nearly missed it. My arm,
which was stretched out to put my glass
back on the table, froze to
complete motionlessness, and my jaw
dropped down to where I was
sitting.
"Do you mean to sit there and say
that you're sending me home?" I
gasped, staring at him. "Why?"
The grin he'd been hiding came all the
way out, and he laughed aloud.
"Because, as I told you, we hope
to make peaceful contact with your
people some day," he chuckled.
"The more friends we have there when the
day comes, the better off we'll be. I'm
also personally convinced
you'll say nothing about us when you do
get back."
I finished putting my glass on the
table, then added my forearms right
in front of it.
"Oh, yes," I nodded with a
grumble. "I'd almost forgotten that
unconscious conversation we had. Maybe
if you tell me what I said, I'll
find it easier to believe what you're
saying."
"You'll believe it when you get
there," he grinned, then finished off
his wine. "I found out that much
about you. You said you'd been sent
away from your people by someone who
wanted to get rid of you before
you put him out of business. I gathered
that the business was illegal,
and you're some sort of law enforcement
agent for your Federation."
His eyes were on me in a casual, mildly
curious way, so I made sure to
squirm uncomfortably and blush enough
to be noticed.
"I'd already gotten the proof I
needed, but I got careless," I
confessed in an embarrassed voice.
"Radman's a slaver, and that's too
lucrative a business not to watch
closely. My department would have
known he was responsible for my
disappearance, but the way he worked
it, be would have come out as innocent
as an infant if he were put to
the Question. he would have been asked
about my present physical
whereabouts and condition, and he would
have been able to answer in all
honesty, 'I don't know'!"
The thought of it made me furious all
over again, but I was careful not
to show the feeling. Radman had seen to
it that I would have been able
to stay alive and healthy for years,
and hadn't given a damn that
during those years I most likely would
have become a raving lunatic.
The thought had been with me constantly
during those two months aboard
the ship, but now I was able to think
about coming face to face with
him again, now there was more than just
the dream of it. The
fingernails of my right hand scraped
along the white stone of the table
top, and I barely felt it.
I was brought back to my surroundings
when Dameron rose from his bench
and put his hand out to me.
"If you feel up to a short guided
tour, we can check on your
transportation home on the way,"
he smiled. "My second and I've been
working on your ship in our free time,
getting it back together, and
the only thing we haven't done yet is
reprogram your course computer.
You know, you really did a job on that
ship. I don't know how we
managed to get you out of it alive."
"Personally," I said, getting
to my feet, "I attribute it to my great
mechanical ability, my unbelievable
strength for survival and more luck
than any ten people see in a lifetime."
He chuckled his agreement and we left
the terrace, but going back was an experience in itself. The terrace
seemed to grow out of the
mountainside, sheer gray rock
stretching almost as far up as the ground
below was down, and right in the center
of the gray rock was a hazy
golden doorway, through which the plain
bed-room could be seen. When we
were both back through the tingling
haze, Dameron touched the side of
the doorway again, and in a matter of
moments the doorway was once
again a square. I chewed at the inside
of my lip as I stared, knowing
that you give away how much you know by
the questions you ask, but the
terrace question was one I couldn't let
slide. When Dameron began
leading the way toward the sliding exit
of the room, I made up my mind.
"The view from the terrace was
magnificent," I said as normally as I
could as I followed him to the door.
"If that's what's outside these
rooms, I'm surprised you can keep
anyone indoors."
"I might have had a problem if
that was what was there," he agreed,
slowing as he left the room to let me
catch up. "But it happens that
those terraces are nowhere near this
base - or this volume of space."
I tried not to frown. "That's not
what I would call an informative
answer," I protested, looking up
at him as we walked. he chuckled at
the irritation in my tone.
"I don't have many details to give
you," be answered, sounding almost
embarrassed. "The splinter
terraces are something we use, but not
because we understand them." he
sighed a little and shook his head.
"They were looking for a
transportation breakthrough and found the
Skytops instead. That's what we call
those mountains, and I'm sure you
saw why. We built a terrace and
anchored it in the rock, then used it
as a base for exploration. None of the
exploration teams or subsequent
searchers were ever heard from again."
His face was serious and his voice was
quiet, the sort of quiet some
people use when they speak of the
uselessly dead. He'd stopped in the
middle of the corridor and was staring
down at the carpeting.
"Wherever that place is," he
continued heavily, "all we know about it
is that the constellations are totally
unfamiliar-when we finally get
to see them. The days are very
long-some fifty standard hours' worth -
and the nights correspond. Our people
had survival equipment and
communication equipment, but we still
lost them - suddenly and without
explanation. The searchers who went
after them were lost to - at a
different point. And there's the last
thing to consider." His eyes came
back up to me, holding mine as if
daring me to dispute him. "Each time
a new doorway is put into use, a new
terrace has to be built. The
terrace is always there after that, but
a new doorway means a new
terrace, and the view always seems to
be the same. I don't know how
many doorways are in use, but no one
has ever seen more than the
terrace he stood on. You're welcome to
the information I have on the
terraces, because they're something I
would personally like to see
explained. I had a friend on the first
ex-team that was lost."
I nodded my head, understanding how he
felt, and smiled faintly. "So
they're called splinter terraces
because someone feels they're parallel
universes or some such. Do you put much
stock in that?"
"Who knows?" he shrugged,
starting t9 walk again. "It's always a
possibility, no matter how odd it
sounds. We use the terraces in bases
like these to keep the personnel from
developing claustrophobia, but
that's all they're good for."
"You still haven't said what's
outside," I reminded him, pacing him
down the salmon-colored corridor on
dark green carpeting. There were
doorways on both sides of the corridor,
and up ahead, about twenty-five
feet in front of us, was an airtight
door that looked dependable.
"Outside is nothing but airless
moonscape," he answered. "This base is underground on
Tildor's nearer moon. When the Tildorani achieve
spaceflight we'll welcome them to the
group, but we don't want to be
discovered by them before then."
"Don't blame you a bit," I
commented, looking around as I walked. The
doors along the corridor were unmarked,
but there were small, metal
plates to the right and left of each
door, each pair of plates having a
symbol of some sort, the symbols on
each door being different.
"This is our residential area,"
Dameron supplied in true tour-guide
fashion. "We have to pass through
the work area to reach the docking
facilities, so you'll get to see most
of the base. It's a typical base
in most respects, but we find it
comfortable."
I nodded again without commenting, and
continued to look around. We
passed through the airtight door into
another corridor, making sure the
door was properly sealed behind us,
then paced the length of the
corridor. The walls were a brisk
electric blue here with bright rust
carpeting on the floor - a combination
which seemed to encourage
bustle. People bustled out of one
doorway and into another, not really
rushing but certainly not taking their
time, and through the open
doorways I could see other people
sitting at odd-looking cubes or
standing near what must have been
computer terminals. Everyone was
busy, and Dameron gestured toward them.
"This is our work area, where
everything gets done," he explained.
"Detailed information about areas
and people are constantly updated,
reports are added to their proper
places, supply lists are confirmed
and filled, and placed-on-planet
profiles are developed for each of our
team people. Knowing that an
advisor-agent is about to take a trip
helps me to keep our barbarian-agents
from attacking his escort-and
also gives the barbarian-agents a
chance to keep a protective eye on
him. I don't ever want to have to send
a report to Absar Central
telling them that half my field team
just wiped out the other half.
Reports like that aren't appreciated."
"That's one comment I can
understand without details," I laughed, still
looking around. Everything seemed so
familiar and home-like that it was
beginning to disturb me. I know that
humanoid cultures at certain
levels will be basically the same even
if they begin light-years away
from each other, but the base was so
totally non-alien that I was
finding it hard not to think of it as
an extension of home. If I had
had to learn their language the hard
way it would have been easier
remembering that they were strangers
and still-possible enemies, but
the ease of communication worked
against my trained instincts. If I
didn't find something really alien
about these people, I might find
myself in the trap of beginning to like
them. Almost in desperation, I
turned my head to Dameron
"What are the people on the planet
like?" I asked, hoping for something
extreme.
"The Tildorani are just like you
and me," he answered without
hesitation, taking time out from
inspecting his work force to glance at
me. "The humanoid form seems to be
a popular one, and base personnel
always look like the natives they're
Watchers for. You can never tell
when some emergency will arise which
will call for shuttling down most
of us, and it's best to be prepared."
"You must have a large group of
trained Watchers to be able to match
every backward planet," I
commented. "Even among humanoids there can be
a broad enough spread of variations to
make a noticeable difference."
"That poses no problem," he
said, stopping where he was again. "We have
a simple answer for that based on...
There was a sudden shout of, "Dameron!"
and we both turned to see a woman standing in a doorway on the
righthand side of the corridor,
about fifteen feet ahead of us. The
woman was looking considerably
upset, and Dameron didn't hesitate. he
headed for her immediately at a
trot, with me right behind him.
"I'm assuming that that was a
shout of joy, Gemiral," he said as he
reached the woman. "I left orders
that there were to be no problems
today."
"If this weren't so serious, I'd
laugh myself silly over that," the
woman snorted. "You'd better come
in here and hear the latest."
Dameron frowned, but followed the woman
back through the doorway she'd
come out of. Being shy never pays, so I
tagged along after them into
what looked like a communications
center. There were three men and two
women seated at consoles, whisper mikes
and ear discs in place, and one
unoccupied console had a man standing
next to it, a web-thin headset in
his hand. he was big and dark-haired,
wearing a uniform of a blue only
slightly lighter than Dameron's, and he
gave me a curious stare before
turning his attention to the Commander.
"Is Leandor's team in trouble?"
Cameron asked hina, frowning.
"Nothing that simple," the
big man answered, tossing the headset gently
onto the console he stood near. "Post
five just called to warn us that
Clero's up to something that will
affect Bellna when she leaves for the
capital to marry Prince Remo. They'll
call back when they have all the
details."
"I knew Clero would try
something!" Dameron growled, smacking his open
palm with a wide fist. "Just our
luck that it took this long to find
out what. We'd better have enough time
to set up a counter-plan, or
everything we've worked for will go
right down the tubes."
"It'll be worse than that,"
the big man said, shaking his head. "We
won't simply be back to square one,
we'll be off the board entirely. If
we lose Bellna, we have no one to
replace her with."
"I know, I know," Dameron
grumbled, gesturing a dismissal at the other
man as he turned away from him. "It's
Bellna or nothing, and Clero's
trying to make it nothing. A lot he has
to worry about, with five
daughters to throw in the pot. If he
loses one or two, he still has the
others. Well, I'm not prepared to lose
Bellna, and I wont lose her as
long as I have enough information to
plan with. Where the hell is post
5?"
He turned to stare at the silent
console, his impatience willing it to
come alive and tell him what he wanted
to know, but it didn't respond.
The men and women at the other consoles
paid only partial attention to
the displays in front of them, most of
their concern directed toward
the same spot Dameron stared at. The
woman Gemiral had reclaimed her
seat and headphones, but her presence
wasn't doing any more than
Dameron's stare. The only one who
looked at all distracted was the
large, dark-haired man, who leaned
against Gemiral's console with
folded arms, his eyes resting on me. I
leaned back against the wall
near the door and folded my own arms,
absorbing the casual stare
without acknowledging it. I didn't want
anyone demanding to know what I
was doing there at least until I found
out what the flap was all about,
which meant that near invisibility was
called for. I looked at nothing
in particular and didn't make a sound,
and happily there were no
demands coming my way.
My time sense isn't too inaccurate, but
a wait like that is hard to
judge. Subjectively it felt like hours
were passing, but objectively it
couldn't have been more than fifteen or
twenty minutes before the
console began blinking a demanding
orange. The woman Gemiral began
removing her headset, but Dameron
gestured impatiently and stepped forward to flip a switch.
"I'm right here, Eavamon," he
said to the now steady orange light.
"What have you got?"
"Not nearly enough," a thin
voice answered, sounding impossibly
distant. "We've discovered there's
going to be an attempt and we know
approximately when they'll hit, but
exactly who will be doing the
hitting and what spot they've chosen is
still Clero's secret. He's not
taking any chances on a leak."
"You'd better tell me everything
you know," Dameron said with a
frustrated look on his face. "It
may still be possible to do
something."
"There's very little to it,"
the thin voice answered. "Clero knows
Bellna will be leaving for the capital
soon, and has arranged it so
that she never gets there. It would be
harder for him if Havro planned
on using his own men as an escort, but
his own men are too deep in that
fight on his western border. Grigon
tells us that mercenaries have been
hired, and you know what mercenaries
are like."
"Only too well," Dameron
muttered, then turned his head to the big man
who stood not far from him.
"Valdon, how many men can we put
together to be mercenaries if Havro's
bunch turn out to be useless or
bought?"
"None." The big man called
Valdon shrugged. "All of you do. I don't
expect to lose, but if I do, the turn
is all Natha escapade in post 9's
territory. With the number of
barbarians in that area, pulling. them
out quickly is just about impossible.
And forget about Leandor even
before you ask. He's Healed, but he's
nowhere ready to go back - if we
ever intend seeing him again. But
neither of you has heard the latest
from the capital. Sardrin's message
came in a little while ago."
"This time it had better be good
news," Dameron said, suddenly looking
more alert. "Is it anything we can
use?"
"0nly if you'd like Bellna to have
a King's Escort," Valdon answered
with a grin. "King Naro has sent
the Escort to deliver the dowry gifts
and collect his son's bride, and there
are two hundred of them. Can you
see Clero attacking a King's Escort of
two hundred fighters?"
"Easily," came the miniature
voice of Eavamon from the console, putting
a damper on the pleased grins Dameron
and Valdon were showing. "He'd
need two or three times their number in
attackers, but the game's worth
it to him. When is the Escort due?"
"In a little less than a local
week," Valdon supplied, exchanging looks
with Dameron. "Sardrin would have
told us about them as soon as they
left, but King Naro insisted that his
most trusted advisers join him in
the pre-nuptial religious ceremonies
that are expected of him. Sardrin
thinks Naro wants him to come up with a
way out of the need for
ceremonies like that, and after going
through one himself he's more
than willing. Why did you ask about the
Escort's ETA?"
"I was hoping they might be so
close that Clero would not have the time
to find the number of men he needed,"
Eavamon answered, his sigh so
clear it should have caused a flicker
in the orange light.
"Unfortunately that's more than
enough time, especially if he has relay
riders watching the capital, which I'm
sure he does. He'll know they're
coming and he'll be prepared."
"He may know they're coming, but
if he doesn't care about them he won't
be prepared," Dameron said, the
words slow and thoughtful.
"Is that supposed to mean
something?" the invisible Eavamon asked while
Valdon gave Dameron a look that said
the same thing.
"It means that Clero won't care
about the Escort if he thinks Bellna
has already left with mercenaries,"
Dameron said, his face and voice both announcing his grin. "He'll
be too busy chasing the mercenary
group to care about an Escort that
miraculously missed them."
"With a decoy!" the Eavamon
voice crowed, enjoying the idea as much as
Dameron. "A decoy ought to be easy
to arrange!"
"Not as easy as all that,"
Valdon said, taking his turn at wet-blanket
throwing. "Don't forget about the
Natha gatherings in 9's territory.
How are we supposed to reach a suitable
decoy?"
"You can't tell me every female
fighter we have is in on that," Dameron
protested, an edge of impatience to his
voice. "Get busy and start
checking, and give me some choices.
With almost a week to work in we'll
be able to pull this off, but only if
we get going immediately.
Eavamon, let me know if you hear
anything else, no matter how
insignificant it is, and start
preparing the leak that will tell Clero
Bellna has left secretly with
mercenaries. Don't release it until I
give you the word, but have it ready."
"Will do," Eavamon agreed~
already sounding thoughtful. "I'll also get
in touch with Grigon and have him begin
preparing a way to keep Bellna
away from those mercenaries and around
for the Escort. He'll need the
time."
"He probably will," Dameron
said with a nod he seemed to think the
absent Eavamon could see. "We'll
call you if we need anything else, but
right now it's up to us. Base out."
he flipped off the orange light,
then turned his head. "Valdon, get
on that search fast. I want that
information as soon as the files can be
programmed."
He turned away from the console without
seeing Valdon's preoccupied
nod, the big man having already settled
in front of what was probably a
computer terminal. Dameron was heading
for the door I was standing
beside, deep in thought, and wouldn't
have seen me even if I'd been
dressed in flashing sun-sign. I had no
interest in being left behind as
a permanent wall post, so I accepted
the risk of being run down and
stepped directly in his path. The
commander stopped short, frowned at
me for a minute or two without
recognition, then memory flashed briefly
in his eyes. he took my arm and led me
out of the room, then waited for
the door to slide closed again behind
us before giving me an apologetic
look.
"I'm sorry that took so long, but
we have a crisis," he said, trying
hard to really look sorry. "At
least you got to see something of the
way we operate. Did you find it
interesting?"
"Oh, yes, very," I nodded,
keeping my tone solemn. "I get a real kick
out of being in the true thick of
things. You said my ship was this
way?"
"Your ship," he echoed, not
doing well with hiding his impatience at
the thought of being distracted from
his crisis. "That's right, we were
going to your ship, weren't we?" I
could almost see his mind going
clickety-clickety-click behind his
eyes, but be was obviously the type
who considered business before
visitors. he made up his mind fast,
apparently feeling no guilt over the
decision. "I can't take the time
for that now," he admitted, giving
me the bad news without flinching.
"Once I have this problem squared
away we can program your course
computer, and I promise it will be the
first thing I do."
"The first thing after a planetary
week's worth of waiting?" I asked,
trying not to sound as boorish as I was
feeling. he and his people had
saved my life - but I'd been looking
forward to going home. "You won't
mind my wandering around here alone and
- amusing - myself?"
His expression changed at that, just
the way I'd wanted it to, but the
semi-panic he must have been feeling
didn't push him in the direction I
was hoping for. He pasted a friendly
expression on his face, took my arm again, then started guiding me up
the corridor in our original
direction.
"You know, now that you mention
it, I think it might interest you more
if you knew exactly what we're in the
middle of," he said, sounding as
if he were selling magazines. "Let's
get comfortable in my office, and
I'll fill you in."
"There's an old saying about
interesting times," I commented, not
letting him hurry me as fast as he
wanted to. "Suppose you give me your
coordinates and the proper quadrant and
I do my own programming?"
"You may remember what I said
about not wanting you too overburdened
with unnecessary information," he
said, glancing down at me as he put a
little more muscle into his hauling.
"The coordinates of this base come
under the heading of unnecessary."
"Suppose I offer to close my
eyes?" I suggested, but only to be
annoying. Dameron would have to enter
his location in my ship's
computer in order to program the proper
course back to the Federation,
but he could always build in an
automatic forget order once destination
was reached which would remove the
information. A program like that
could not be tampered with without
purging it completely or ruining it
enough to be useless; telling me the
coordinates would negate the
entire effort. he snorted under his
breath at my suggestion, not even
bothering to comment or refuse, and we
continued to the end of the
corridor.
The last room on the left turned out to
be Dameron's, and the door slid
aside to show a rust and blue
combination that would have deafened me
in a week if I'd had to use it
regularly. There was a squarish but
comfortable-looking chair standing to
the right of a low block of
plastic or metal, what was probably a
computer terminal to the right of
the chair, and a couple of lump chairs
in front of the
block~hair4erminal arrangement. All
around the walls were filled
shelves, gaps here and there allowing
the hanging of various somethings
including very clear photographs of
unpeopled landscapes. The lighting
level brightened up from dim as soon as
we entered, and Dameron guided
me to the second lump chair before
trying to ease me down into it. I
put my right leg slightly behind me and
locked the knee, assuming what
was almost standard attack-defense
stance, and the good commander found
he couldn't do much against it. he
would have had to knee me in the
middle to get me to bend, and he wasn't
prepared to go quite that far.
"You'll find the background a lot
more comfortable to listen to if you
do it sitting down," he said,
turning away as if leaving me erect had
been his original idea. "If
nothing else, it will fill the time until-"
His words broke off as his attention
was captured by the supposed
computer terminal, which was signaling
for his attention. He hit a key
that sent symbols of all sorts
scurrying across the screen, giving him
information that he absorbed as fast as
it came. It took two or three
minutes before he had it all, and then
he flipped it back to blank
while muttering under his breath.
"I take it the news wasn't
particularly good," I observed, watching him
drop into the squarish chair with a
preoccupied look. "More headaches
to add to the ones you already have?"
"Just an added dimension to the
existing ones," he answered with a
sigh, breaking out of the
preoccupation. "It seems Valdon was right:
every one of our female fighters is
committed to post 9's territory,
and we'd have to use a scoutship to
reach them - if we knew exactly
where they were. They're involved with
the barbarians and the
barbarians are on the move, and we
can't just walk in there and
politely ask to speak to one or two of
our girls. We can't settle the crisis in Narella by creating a new
one in Natha."
"You know, I've heard it said that
the best way to thi is to occupy
your hands and attention with something
that has nothing to do with
your problem," I remarked, folding
my arms as I looked down at him.
"The subconscious gets it all
settled for you, and you've accomplished
two things instead of one."
"You don't give up, do you?"
he rejoindered, amused. "This isn't the
sort of problem my subconscious can do
anything about. It may turn out
to need something on the order of a
miracle. Are you going to make me
get a crick in my neck from looking up
at you while I talk? These
details take some telling."
I could see from the sparkle in his
dark eyes that his amusement had
increased, but I wasn't sharing any of
it. he wasn't going to be
working on my course computer unless I
threatened his life, and
probably not even then. he struck me as
the sort who would die in his
tracks rather than let himself be
forced into something he'd decided
against, even if the decision was
temporary. I looked up at the blue
ceiling in defeat as I shook my head,
then turned to the lump chair I'd
refused earlier. I'd listen to his
damned story, then start working on
him again once it was over.
"You have my neck's grateful
appreciation," he chuckled as he watched
me sit, trying not to sound too
victorious. "I've also heard it said
that you can solve a problem by
explaining the situation to someone
else aloud, so don't think of this as
wasting time. Think of it as
giving me some help in return for the
help I'll be giving you."
He grinned outright at that, probably
thinking he was backing me into a
corner of guilt-riddled gratitude, but
he had to be forgiven for the
mistaken belief. he just didn't know me
very well - but he would learn.
"The area we're primarily
concerned with right now is called Narella,
after Naro, its current king, the
fourth in his line," Dameron began,
leaning back comfortably in his
squarish chair. "Narella is the most
advanced country on this continent, and
although we're not ignoring the
other countries, this is where we're
concentrating our efforts. Here's
what the country looks like."
He reached over to tap a series of keys
on his terminal, and suddenly
the block of metal or plastic on his
other side was no longer blank.
The side facing me lit up to show a map
of sorts, heavy lines
surrounding an area that was divided up
into six sub areas of varying
sizes.
"King Naro rules the country, but
he has five princes governing
different parts of it under him,"
Dameron continued, looking at the top
of the block, which was out of my line
of vision. "The eastern-most
area is his own domain, and larger than
any of the other five. His
capital city Naridon is here, near the
western border."
A black dot appeared on the map,
roughly halfway between the northern
and southern boundaries, just as
Dameron put a finger on the top of the
block in what would be the same place
if he had a view of the map in
front of him. The block seemed to be a
repeater screen of middling
complexity, and not the limited desk
area I had originally guessed at.
"The political situation in
Narella is no different from any other
primitive area - and too many so-called
civilized ones," the lecture
went on. "Naro is a really good
king, not terribly despotic, more fairminded
than you would expect, a crafty leader,
a capable military
commander, and a man willing to
consider intelligent advice. he runs
the country to suit himself, but he
understands that the better off his
people are, the more he can demand in
taxes and levies. Despite the
fact that Naro is making life
profitable and pleasant for his princes as well as himself, some of
them would prefer seeing another king on
the throne, namely one of their number.
"The leader of the most well
organized opposition is Prince Clero, a
man we know more about than we care
for. He's not nearly as intelligent
as he thinks he is, has the support of
the others through fear, and
indulges in brutality just for the fun
of it. Giving him advice is like
spitting before you know what direction
the wind is coming from: you
only find out after you do it whether
or not it was a good idea. Re's a
paranoid who suspects everyone of
plotting against him, and we lost two
agents before we were able to adopt a
lower profile in his keep. His
lands are here."
Black dots circled the second most
westerly division as Dameron's
finger moved around a section on the
top of the block. Not counting the
king's lands, the area was second
largest of the rest, the section to
the west of it being a third again its
size.
"This Clero sounds like a real
charmer," I said, studying the map. "Why
don't you arrange for a fatal accident
and be rid of him?"
"Have you ever tried to reach a
paranoid in high position?" Dameron
asked with a serious snort. "We
might be able to justify a move like
that to Absar Central, but even if we
could we'd still have to be able
to do it without using anything of our
more advanced technology. If I
authorized taking Clero out any other
way, I'd spend the rest of my
career on Absar, listing the thousand
best reasons why I should have
the same thing done to me. We're here
to help these people by guiding
them, not by taking them over."
"Then why are you working so hard
against Clero?" I asked, raising my
eyes to Dameron's face. "If you
don't have the right to stop him by
killing him, it could be argued that
you don't have the right to stop
him at all. Maybe he'd make a better
king than Naro in spite of your
opinions to the contrary."
"We're not discussing unsupported
opinion," Dameron snapped, with a
frown. he didn't realize I was needling
him on purpose, playing devil's
advocate to get even for the lecture he
was forcing me to sit through.
"We're discussing carefully
documented evidence that supports the
contention that Clero is a dangerous
psychopath who would have the
country in ruins in less than two
years. Even if you dismissed
everything else, his views on the slave
trade should be enough to prove
the point."
"The slave trade?" I echoed,
suddenly seeing Radman's face flash across
my mind. "He's a slaver?"
"Not directly, no," Dameron
answered with a head-shake, his face grim
and his voice nearly a growl. "He
just gives slaving his whole-hearted
support, and patronizes the trade
regularly and eagerly. he buys male
slaves and works them to death without
looking at them twice; he
wouldn't care if it was his own
grandfather who had been enslaved.
Female slaves he looks at more than
twice, especially the very young
ones. Some of them have been sold to
the slavers by their fathers, some
were stolen when they weren't watched
carefully enough; he never
questions their origins when he buys
them. After he buys the - well,
they usually survive, but you'd be
surprised how little that says. Use
like that is hard enough on grown
women; what it does to little girls
is unspeakable, especially if he
decides to train them to a life of it.
That's one of his hobbies. Can you see
it in his eyes?"
The map was suddenly replaced by a
depth photo of a man, but Dameron's
question was bitterness without
meaning. The eyes that stared out at me
were light-colored and laughing, set in
a handsome face topped by sandy
hair. The handsome face was wreathed in
smiles, true delight and good- natured happiness clear in every line.
If the man had been a politician
women would have eagerly raised their
babies for him to kiss, and
fathers would have volunteered their
teenage daughters to help him in
his campaigning. It was the face of a
man who loved life and loved
people, a man who trusted and could be
trust - a man who, according to
Dameron, was a sadistic psychopath.
"And Naro's above all that?"
I asked after a minute of studying the
mature, handsome face. "No hidden
little twists he keeps out of the
public eye?"
"Naro's a product of his culture,"
Dameron shrugged, tapping the
terminal again. "He enjoys
indulging himself with female slaves, but he
knows the slave trade can get out of
hand if it isn't kept under tight
control. People beating the woods for
stolen children aren't very
productive, and a drop in productivity
affects his tax collections.
He's nothing if not practical, but what
more can people ask for in a
ruler?"
The face now projected in front of me
was approximately the same age as
Clero's, but there the similarity
ended. Naro was dark-haired and darkeyed,
his features average and nondescript
except for a faint and
difficult to define air to competence
and decisiveness. he also looked
as though he would be harder to get
along with than Clero, harder to
talk to and harder to relate to.
"Why isn't Naro taking care of
seeing to Clero?" I asked, looking up to
see Dameron's eyes on me. "If he's
as competent as you say, he ought to
know who the opposition is."
"Naro does know who the opposition
is," Dameron answered with a faint,
humorless smile. "He knows all
about the distant cousin of his who
Clero uses as a front. As far as Clero
goes, no one beyond the other
princes involved - and ourselves - know
what he's up to. And even if
people were told about it, how many of
them would believe it? Could you
look Clero in the face and suspect him
of anything underhanded? Being
hard on slaves doesn't equate with
planning treason. Every-one is hard
on slaves."
"You do have a problem," I
admitted, seeing that King Naro's face had
been replaced with the map we'd been
looking at. "And just what is
Clero planning?"
"He's trying to reach the throne
by the back door," Dameron said, his
tone still annoyed. "King Naro's
oldest son and heir, Remo, is
seventeen, a ripe marriage-able age.
Clero has been trying to pair Remo
up with one of his daughters, which
would be the beginning of the end
for Naro. Right after the marriage an
accident could be arranged to
settle Naro, and then Remo would become
king. Remo's two brothers would
then follow their father, after which
it would be Remo's turn. With
Clero's daughter a widowed queen and no
other heir in sight, guess who
could walk into the Regent's job -
which would evolve into the
kingship?"
"Why would a widowed queen need a
regent?" was my next try, seriously
curious. "Are Clero's daughters so
incompetent they'd need a regent, or
are they just so far under daddy's
thumb they'd ask for him?"
"Neither," Dameron came back,
a sudden amusement in his dark eyes.
"Narella will never be ruled by a
queen simply because women aren't
competent enough to rule. They're
shallow, flighty, empty-headed,
unknowledgeable, too flatterable and
totally helpless. Women are made
for bedrooms and kitchens, not
thronerooms."
"How would you like your arm
broken in three places?" I asked mildly
and pleasantly through a comfortable
smile. "Afterward I can even give
you the medical terminology for each of
the breaks, which break came first, and a pretty good estimation of
how long each will take to
heal."
"Why do I get the feeling you're
not really joking?" Dameron asked, his
grin coming full out. "If I didn't
know better I'd think you were angry
with me, but that couldn't be. All I
was doing was quoting the way
Narellan men see the thing. Which, of
course, has nothing to do with my
own views."
"Oh, of course," I agreed
with a sober nod. "Are they really all that
backward?"
"Backward isn't the word,"
Dameron snorted, still somewhat amused. "If
their women step out of line they beat
them, without hesitation and
without regret. A woman with a smart
mouth would get it twice as fast,
just to be sure she didn't make the
same mistake a second time. If
there's one thing those women give
their men, it's obedience and
respect."
"That's two things," I
pointed out, giving him the ghost of a smile.
"And there's a difference between
respect and fear, a big difference.
So Clero's daughter as a widowed queen
would mean Clero as king, but
you and your horde have a plan to stop
him - if you can make it work
right."
"It damned well better work
right," Dameron growled. "The only way we
could counter his move was to find
another candidate for bride-to-be,
which we did. Havro is another prince
governing under Naro, his lands
lying here, to the west of Clero's."
The dots ran around the most westerly
section, the largest area after
the king's, the one lying right next to
Clero's, and then the map
disappeared to show the face of a man.
Obviously part of the age group
shared by Naro and Clero, Prince Havro
was a man with a broad, boyish
face and bright red hair, blue eyes
sharp with private amusement. he
wasn't as distant as Naro or as
handsome as Clero, but there was still
something - involved - about him.
"Havro is a competent man,
reliable enough to guard the country's
western border from barbarian invasion,
and intelligent enough to take
suggestions when they make sense,"
Dameron said. "He considers ruling a
responsibility rather than a right, and
he has a daughter who is
perfect for our purposes. Bellna has no
sisters, but in any contest
between her and Clero's three eligible
girls, she might as well be
considered quintuplets. She's prettier
than Clero's three, smarter than
they are, quick to learn, and eager to
become the eventual queen of
Narella. We maneuvered Bellna and Remo
into a meeting at the capital -
right after Remo'd had Clero's
daughters presented to him. Our timing
couldn't have been better."
The repeater screen first showed three
girls ranging in age from
fourteen to seventeen years, standing
near a dark-haired, dark-eyed,
very handsome young male. The male
looked as though he would have been
happy to drop through the floor, but
from boredom more than anything
else. The youngest girl was still a
boy, straight up and down and with
no hint of femininity even in her face.
The second girl was clearly
feminine, but too sweetly female and
very delicate looking. The third
and oldest was pretty, but the
stiffness in her stance and the forced
smile on her face said that nothing in
life was likely to please her.
All three wore long, complicated party
gowns, well fitted and well
made, but none of them looked right in
the clothing.
And then the screen changed to a single
girl standing near the boy, and
I blinked at the extreme difference.
This girl had lots of bright red
hair and dancing blue eyes, a smile to
make a man three days dead rise
again, and a body that made all the
previous three look like boys. The young male was grinning down at
her, his eyes nearly a blur, his
approval and interest so clear that
anyone watching him would have to
laugh softly. The girl returned his
look with a cloaked arrogance and
wordless challenge in her eyes that had
probably made him quiver, and I
laughed at that, too.
"Bellna is no more than about
fifteen, but Remo considers that
perfect," Dameron said, a chuckle
in his voice. "His bride bar to be
from one of the princely families, and
Clero's daughters are about
average among the rest. Remo spoke to
his father about his decision,
got Naro's approval, then made the
engagement formal. Re's bright and
able to make even unpleasant decisions
quickly, and should make a good
king when he succeeds his father."
"And his marrying Bellna should
let him live long enough to reach that
point," I nodded. "I'm
assuming that if Bellna ends up a widowed queen
with all the rest of Remo's family
gone, Havro rather than Clero would
he tapped as Regent. What I'm wondering
is, wouldn't that simply put
Havro in the same spot as Naro and the
others? If Clero can scratch a
king and his sons, what's to keep him
from doing it to another prince
like himself?"
"That's a good question,"
Dameron said with a smile of approval.
"You're right in all of your
assumptions except for the one concerning
worry about Havro. Havro and Clero are
enemies of long standing, and
while Havro isn't paranoid he also
isn't foolish enough to let Clero or
any of his friends or hirelings get
anywhere near him. If we can keep
Bellna safe until she marries Remo,
Clero will be stopped cold until he
can think of something else."
"Which brings you right back to
the big if," I said, leaning back in
the lump chair. "You can decoy
Clero away if you can find a stand-in
for Bellna. None of the women I've seen
in this base looks much like
her, but I suppose padding, make-up and
a wig would take care of that.
Why don't you use one of the gals you
have here?"
"Because none of them are trained
fighters," Dameron said, in a voice
charged with frustration. "They've
all had field experience to one
degree or another, but whoever goes out
as decoy has to expect to be
the object of Clero's attempt at bloody
murder. The Tildorani are still
in the sword-swinging stage before
gunpowder, but that only means that
our decoy has to be able to handle a
blade well enough so that she
needn't depend on protection from
someone else. Getting separated from
outside protection can happen all too
easily. Whoever does the decoy
work not only has to look exactly like
Bellna, she also has to be able
to fight a whole lot better than that
pretty little girl."
The block to Dameron's right reverted
to its original picturelessness
as Dameron tapped keys on his terminal,
but I sat and frowned at it a
minute before shifting my eyes back to
the man.
"What do you mean, the decoy has
to look exactly like Bellna?" I asked,
watching him as he tapped at keys. "I
can understand the need for
fighting ability, but aren't you
crowding your options a little by
insisting on an exact look-alike? It
could be years before you found
anyone like that - if you ever did. I
thought you said you had less
than a week."
"I don't have to find someone who
looks exactly like Bellna," Dameron
said with a snort of faint amusement,
still paying attention to his
terminal. "The changes in facial
structure and all will require only
minor Healing, nothing major involved.
Less than a week gives us more
than enough time for it - if we can
find someone to change soon enough.
If we didn't need that relationship
with the barbarians so badly-"
His voice trailed off as the symbols of
his terminal took his attention again, and I didn't say anything more
to distract him, being too busy
with my own thoughts. If I was
understanding him correctly - and I
didn't see how I could be mistaken
Dameron's people were able to change
anyone to look like anyone else as
easily as my people shuttled back
and forth from planets to orbital
stations. The possibilities inherent
in the process were endless and
fascinating, especially in my line of
work. If I could be changed to look
like - oh, that young girl Bellna,
for instance, I could get away with
almost anything I tried. Rather
than depending on my brown hair and
eyes to let me melt into a crowd as
camouflage, I could let red hair and
blue eyes distract any male to the
point where I could stalk a target,
reach him, and then walk away
without ever being suspected of
anything nasty. No one would believe
that a fifteen year old girl could be a
Special Agent, and that would
give me more of an edge than being
female did. I crossed my legs as I
watched pictures parading past my inner
eye, and forgot all about
Dameron.
At least until he made a sound of
pleased surprise and turned away from
his terminal. His face was lit with
hopeful excitement, and he bounced
out of his chair as if he had just shed
ten years of heavy worry.
"The gods must be on our side in
this one," he said through a grin as
he headed for the door. "One of
the gals from post nine is on her way
in, and should be here any minute. You
just relax where you are, girl.
I won't be long."
By that time the door was already
sliding closed behind him, so there
wasn't much sense in trying to argue. I
was annoyed at being left there
to sit and twiddle when I could have
been a good number of parsecs on
my way back home, but there wasn't
anything I could do about it until
Dameron got back. I leaned back in the
lump chair again and began
sketching out a going-home campaign
that would grab Dameron's attention
by the throat and hold it long enough
to get something done.
I had developed a line of attack with
enough variables to cover almost
any contingency and was ready to start
fleshing it out with carefully
chosen detail, when the door to the
room slid open again. I thought it
was Dameron coming back, but the figure
walking through the opening
belonged to the one who had been called
Valdon. he had dark black hair
and dark black eyes, and although he
wasn't quite as big as the junior
giant named Leandor, he didn't miss by
much. he moved as lightly and
with as much confidence as the leader
of the field team had, which was
usually unexpected in such big men. he
hesitated very briefly when he
saw me, as though he hadn't expected to
find me there, then headed
straight for Dameron's chair.
"Well, there you are again,"
he observed, sitting down and keying the
terminal to life without taking his
eyes off me. "I saw you earlier,
with Dameron, in the communications
room."
"Yes, I remember that," I
observed back, keeping the answer neutral and
uncommitted. I didn't know where this
Valdon stood in the base, but the
fewer people who knew about my origins,
the better. It might be
necessary for Dameron and his second to
have all the details, but as
far as I was concerned that was still
two too many. Either one of them
could, at any time, come up with a
dozen great reasons for keeping me
there a while longer, and the more
people who knew about me, the better
the chance that some mental lightbulbs
would glow. Leaving the base
amid tearful good-byes was preferable
to fighting my way out of it, so
a low profile was definitely a high
priority.
The terminal beeped for attention,
giving Valdon something else to
stare at, but the distraction didn't
last long. There were only three
rows of symbols for him to glance at
and respond to, and then his dark black eyes were on me again.
"How do you like our facilities?"
he asked, as though just making
conversation to while away the time.
"The base is pretty standard, but
we like to think we have better
optionals than any other outpost in the
Confederacy."
"I'm sure you do," I agreed
in a sober way, leaving it to him to decide
whether I was agreeing with his opinion
or his conclusion. A faint
shadow that might have been annoyance
flickered in his eyes while he
waited for me to add to my four word
statement, and when I didn't he
stirred in the squarish chair.
"We don't often get visitors like
you, and I'm curious about you," he
admitted in a friendly, outgoing way.
"I'm assuming you're lost, and
were heading somewhere else. Where were
you going, and how long did it
take you to get here?"
He was playing it casual, asking his
too-pointed questions and trying
to keep his interested inspection of me
from becoming overly obvious.
he seemed to be a man who felt no
discomfort from really looking at a
woman, but who had learned that many
women flinched from that sort of
hunter's interest. I couldn't remember
a time when the thought of being
hunted didn't amuse and interest me
more than bother me, but the
opportunity was too good to miss.
"I-really don't remember," I
answered only the last of his questions,
swallowing hard as I looked down at my
hands in my lap. I had quietly
drawn my knees together and was sitting
as stiffly and primly as the
lump chair allowed. "How much
longer do you think Dameron will be?"
"Oh, I'm sure he'll be back any
minute," Valdon's voice rushed to
reassure me, his tone a shade too
jolly. "How about something to drink
while we're waiting?"
"Drink?" I echoed as if I'd
never heard the word before, and nearly
panicked. I was letting it all fall
apart at once, as though my
previous coolness had been no more than
a front I couldn't maintain any
longer. Valdon was a very handsome man,
with the sort of masculine
features and mannerisms that too often
flustered women right into
hysterics. If the way he shrugged meant
anything, he'd had to face that
particular problem be-fore and
shouldn't be too hard to divert from
detectiving.
"Yes, a drink," he repeated
with a pleasant smile. "As a matter of
fact, I'll be glad to join you. What
would you like?"
He started to get out of Dameron's
chair, anxious to be doing something
other than trying not to stare at me,
but he'd asked another question
that it wouldn't be safe to give a
non-specific answer to. The man
might be temporarily flustered, but he
wasn't likely to be stupid; too
many artful evasions would be bound to
set him thinking. Instead of
registering his question in any way I
scrambled out of the lump chair
and backed away from him in mute,
wide-eyed fear, hoping I wasn't
pushing the act too far. I fully
expected to back out the door into the
corridor, but found myself startled for
real when the door didn't slide
open behind me. I'd been wondering why
Dameron had been so casual about
leaving me unaccompanied and unwatched,
and now I'd accidentally gotten
the answer. Being locked in annoyed the
hell out of me, but for the
sake of the performance I was putting
on for Valdon, I couldn't let it
show.
"This is ridiculous," Valdon
muttered, straightening slowly Out of the
chair, seeming annoyed. "You're
act as though I'm about to attack you.
My self-control is really a lot better
than that - I haven't attacked a
woman in months."
He grinned a very attractive grin to
show he was just kidding, but I couldn't afford to chuckle in answer
the way I wanted to. I gave him a
sickly smile to show I was trying, and
put a shaky hand to my hair.
"I know I'm being silly, but I
can't help it," I said in a very small
voice, sending him a pleading look.
"The way you were looking at me,
the way you talk - I'm just not used to
it. Do you think you can go and
see what's keeping Dameron?"
To say I was trying to get rid of him
was an understatement, and I was
expecting him to be more than happy to
g0 - but things didn't work out
that way. A deeply frustrated
expression flashed briefly across his
face, and then he was looking
apologetic.
"I already know what's keeping
Dameron, and I'm afraid I have to stay
here," he said, very sincere
compassion clear in his tone. "I've got to
keep an eye on the progress of certain
of our projects until he gets
back, and I've got to do it with this
terminal. You don't mind sharing
the room with me for that short a time,
do you?"
He brought the grin back and made it
really warm, trying to jolly me
out of my upset and interest me by
turning on the charm. The only
problem with that was that in another
minute we'd be back to chummy
conversation and more questions, the
avoidance of which was my original
reason for starting that nonsense. I
needed him gone or neutralized,
and if I couldn't have one I'd have to
settle for the other; it all
depended on how gullible he was. I let
my eyes begin filming over with
tears, and plucked nervously at the
one-piece suit t was wearing.
"But I'm afraid of you," I
whispered, making sure my voice came out
ragged. "I've never been this
close to someone like you before, someone
who has actually worked among
uncivilized barbarians. You keep looking
at me the way one of them would - I'm
going to cry hard, I just know I
am!"
I sniffled a little, finding it damned
hard not to burst out laughing
at the stricken look that replaced his
well-practiced grin. Most men
were sensible enough to ignore
blackmail tears, but every now and then
one would come along who turned to
quivering jelly at the first choked
sob and/or glisten of moisture. I was
almost ashamed to go on taking
advantage, but he'd had his chance to
bail out and hadn't taken it. It
was too bad, but business was business.
"Now, now, you don't really want
to cry," he said, looking as though he
wanted to come closer and put his manly
arms around me - but didn't
dare. "What if I promise not to
look at you the way one of them would?
That would make you feel better,
wouldn't it?"
"I don't know," I snuffled,
sounding absolutely forlorn. "Maybe - maybe
- if you didn't look at me at all -"
"That's a good idea," he
agreed with enthusiasm, turning completely
around to look at me over his shoulder.
"This is better, isn't it?"
"You're still looking at me,"
I pointed out with the same quiver in my
voice. "And you're much too close.
And you sound so - so - overawing."
"All right, all right, I'll take
care of it," he said, that close to
growling. I wasn't sure there was such
a word as overawing, but he was
still trying to keep me from being
overawed. he turned his head
completely away from me, stalked up to
the wall directly behind
Dameron's block-chair-terminal
arrangement, then spoke to the wall.
"This had better do it for you,"
he said, making sure not to turn
again. "I've never been very good
at melting into polycrete."
"Oh, that's perfect," I
gushed, with a slight grin. "If you can only
stay like that until Dameron comes
back, I'm sure I won't cry."
"You have no idea how much those
words mean to me," he muttered,
folding his arms across his chest to
signal an end to the conversation
that frightened me so much. I laughed
without sound as I eased myself over to the second lump chair and
then into it, finally stretching out
to prop my feet on the block Dameron
had done so much with. I would
have put Valdon into the room's corner
if I hadn't thought that would
be pushing it, but seeing him standing
in front of the wall like a
naughty little boy was almost as good.
If he hadn't been considering me
a helpless little flutterhead of a
female he never would have gone
along with my insistances, so he
deserved whatever he got for that as
well as for being too nosy.
Another twenty minutes or so passed
with Valdon shifting at the wall
but doing no more than that, a pleasant
silence surrounding us that let
me go on with developing my campaign
against Dameron. I was ready to
pull my feet down if the terminal
signaled for Valdon's attention, but
the interruption never came and Valdon
never turned. I was finding it
hard to believe that a grown man could
be put to a wall and kept there
with such a pack of nonsense, but
that's the way it went until the door
to the room slid noiselessly aside and
Dameron stepped in. he stopped
in the doorway to stare first at Valdon
and then at me, and a look of
confusion settled on his broad
features.
"What are you two doing?" he
asked, sounding and looking bewildered.
"We were waiting for you to get
back," I answered, looking up at him
without moving even though Valdon
turned immediately away from the
wall. "You certainly took long
enough."
"There was more involved than I
thought there - I still don't
understand." Dameron's
bewilderment was about to turn into annoyance.
"Why is Valdon standing near the
wall all the way over there, while
you're - what the hell is going on?"
"Nothing's going on," I
assured him, putting my feet down and standing
up to face him. Valdon was staring at
me without saying a word, but I
had more pressing matters to think
about. "Why don't you and I take a
little walk and see to that chore we
were discussing earlier? It won't
take long, and then you can concentrate
on Narella without any
distractions. And there are a few other
very pertinent advantages I'll
be glad to point out on the way. You
might say it'll be an offer you
can't refuse."
I gave him an impatient grimace, but
before he could answer, another
precinct was heard from.
"I could be mistaken, but it
sounds as if you're over your bout of
shyness," Valdon observed, his
deep voice having intensified. "Or is it
just those of us who have really worked
with 'uncivilized barbarians'
who make you want to cry?"
"I'm very unprejudiced," I
said, looking over my shoulder at Valdon's
annoyance. "If the situation calls
for it, I'm willing to shed a few
tears for anyone. Are you feeling
cheated because I didn't make good on
the threat?"
"She threatened you?" Dameron
demanded of Valdon, still trying to
figure out what was going on. "What
did you do to her?"
"I - 'overawed' her," Valdon
answered dryly, as he stared at me. "I
made her so nervous by the ferocious
way I looked at her and talked to
her that she almost had hysterics. I
had to promise not to look at her
again or say a word, just to keep her
from fainting or throwing a
crying fit."
"Hysterics," Dameron repeated
in a flat voice. "Fainting and crying.
Are we talking about the same female?"
I turned my head to Dameron to see that
although his unfriendly stare
was aimed at me, his faint air of
ridicule was directed at Valdon. The
big man's handsome face had darkened in
response to Dameron's scoffing,
but he hadn't added anything. "I
had to find something amusing to pass the time," I told
Dameron's
accusing stare in a hurt tone designed
to let him know how unjust his
accusation was. "It wasn't my idea
to be left here unoccupied and
ignored while you went trotting off to
have fun. And I don't know what
you're complaining about - no one got
hurt, did they?"
I made my question as pointed as
possible without being deliberately
offensive; Dameron showed he got the
point by straightening where he
stood and sobering. I hadn't strung
Valdon just for the fun of it, but
if Dameron understood that the
interlude could have been destructive
rather than embarrassing, we didn't
have to go into anything else. I
wanted Dameron to see how much better
off his base would be with me
gone from it, and if his expression was
anything to judge by, I wasn't
far from getting what I wanted. Dameron
opened his mouth, probably to
agree to my suggestion of a walk, but
the big hand suddenly wrapping
around my right arm stopped any words
from being said.
"So making me look like a fool was
nothing more than an amusement for
you," Valdon growled, tightening
his grip to match the anger in his
eyes. "You needed some
entertainment to stave off boredom, and I was
it. Did you find all the fun you were
looking for? You weren't
disappointed?"
"If you don't like being conned,
try being less nosy," I told him,
meeting his anger calmly. "Not
everyone considers exchanging life
histories the best of conversational
topics. And don't feel too raw
over being taken in. You aren't the
first to fall for some line I
happened to come up with, and you won't
be the last. The best thing you
can do right now is forget it-and let
go of my arm."
"Or you'll cry?" he asked,
still staring down at me. "Maybe a few tears
would be the best thing that could
happen to you after all - to see to
it that I am the last one to fall for
some line of yours. You had your
fun; it would only be fair if I took my
turn."
"Valdon," Dameron rumbled
warningly from behind my left shoulder, but
those deep black eyes gave no
indication that the warning had been
heard. They were locked to my face,
watching for a reaction to the
threat he'd made, waiting for the
fainthearted regret he expected to
set in. It was too bad I wouldn't be
leaving there without trouble
after all, but that's the way things
went sometimes.
"You're entitled to make a stab at
taking your turn," I agreed, then
shot my arm forward and sideways fast
against his fingers, which broke
his hold on my arm. "Only don't
expect me to stand here like a statue
while you do. I don't expect to lose,
but if I do the turn is all
yours."
I set myself without being obvious
about it, curious as to how good he
was. The way he moved said he wasn't
likely to be clumsy or awkward,
and his size, handled as easily as he
handled it, was a definite asset
for him. If he didn't have a weak
middle or a glass jaw I would have my
hands full, and shortly thereafter the
rest of me would match, with
bruises if nothing else. Killing him
was out, of course, for many
reasons even beyond the one that said
he had a right to try getting
even. I usually followed the adage that
counseled, "Never make enemies
by accident, only on purpose," but
that time I'd missed. If a few
bruises were the price for reclaiming
the slip, I'd pay the price and
count myself lucky, there had been
times when it had been higher. I
watched the man in front of me
carefully, waiting for his first move,
but for some reason it didn't come. He
just stood and frowned down at
me, finally shaking his head.
"If you're expecting me to start a
fist fight with you, you can forget
it," he said, his tone flat and
final. "Despite your generous offer, I don't make a habit of
fist-fighting with women - even when they deserve
a good swatting at the very least. All
you can expect from me is the
swatting, but I'll choose my own time
and place, thanks. I'm used to
setting up my own schedules."
I watched him walk between Dameron and
me and head for the door, and
once it had closed behind him I
couldn't help shaking my head the way
he had.
"What in the name of the deep
endless dark was he talking about?" I
asked no one in particular, then looked
at Dameron. "And what's a
swatting?"
"He was trying to tell you that he
doesn't beat up on women even when
they're expecting him to," Dameron
answered, leaning back against the
wall by the door with folded arms. "How
did all that happen to get
started?"
"He came in and immediately began
asking me all sorts of questions," I
explained, still feeling the urge to
shake my head. "I decided that it
was enough for you and your second to
know about me, and we didn't need
baby to make three. I had the choice of
telling him what to do with his
questions and thereby starting a fight,
or conning him and keeping it
peaceful. Believe it or not, I decided
to keep it peaceful."
"Do all of your people use the
same definition of peaceful?" Dameron
asked with a snort of amusement. "If
they do, I can't wait until we're
in full contact with them. And for your
information, Valdon is my
second in command. He wasn't there when
I was questioning you - a small
crisis had come up that needed seeing
to - and he was probably trying
to find out what he'd missed. Looks
like he got more than he bargained
for."
"He should have told me who he
was," I said with a shrug, ready to
dismiss the whole thing. "I
usually use restraint when dealing with an
ally. And speaking about dealing, now
that your urgent errand is seen
to, let's take that walk and do a
little dealing of our own. I think I
can safely say you owe it to your
people to get me out of here as soon
as possible."
"You may be right about that."
he nodded, still sticking to his piece
of wall. "But when you talk about
my urgent errand having been seen to,
don't start assuming it was seen to
successfully. Flantoril, the post 9
fighter who just came in, can't do the
job I need her for. The only
reason she's back here is to be treated
for the wounds she took in a
recent fight; if she hadn't been
brought back, she would have died.
Healing will keep her alive, but only
if she doesn't have to go through
a second session of Healing to change
her into Bellna. Rumanoids from
her home sector don't react well to too
much. Healing. Did you really
intend trying to defend yourself
against Valdon?"
"Why not?" I asked, surprised
by the sudden, out-of-context question.
"A small, harmless-looking man
like him ought to be a cinch to take.
What has that got to do with our visit
to my course computer?"
"It has a lot to do with it,"
he said, finally coming away from the
wall to stand himself in front of me.
"When I saw you calmly accepting
the possibility of a fight with a man
most men would try to appease, it
came to me to wonder how well you can
handle a sword."
"No, you don't!" I said with
an immediate headshake, holding one hand
up toward him while the other turned
into an automatic, unconscious
fist. "As far as you're concerned,
I don't even know what the word
sword means. Your problems in Narella
are none of my business, and I
intend keeping it that way. If you'll
just show me the blinking red
sign reading 'Exit' I'll get out of
your way and take care of my course
computer myself." "Without
specific coordinate and quadrant data?" he asked very mildly,
the dark eyes looking down at me
faintly amused. "I'll bet you can
handle a sword at least as well as one
of my team girls."
"The couple of times I tried, I
nearly cut my own foot off," I said,
feeling absolutely no guilt over the
lie as I met his gaze. "And as far
as coordinates and quadrant data go,
I'll take my chances without them.
The same luck that got me here just
might get me home again."
"That would be more miracle than
luck," he snorted, still looking at me
with those piercing eyes. "And
don't you think you owe us more than a
brisk 'thanks!' and a farewell wave? If
not for us you'd be a stiff,
blue corpse, riding an airless hulk
into eternity."
"Very poetic," I applauded
with a nod. "Not to mention graphic. Now,
out of pure, soul-deep gratitude, I'm
supposed to put my neck on the
chopping block with an eager smile?
What's the difference between dying
in space and dying on a planet I have
no business going near?"
"The more I talk to you and think
about you, the more convinced I
become that if anyone can survive,
you're the one," he said. "It may
have taken me awhile to put the whole
picture together, but now that I
have, you can't deny it."
"How about if I deny your sanity?"
I came back, putting my fingers on
my hips. "I don't know what you're
thinking about, and I doubt very
much if you do."
"I know exactly what I'm talking
about," he chuckled, suddenly moving
past me to his blocky chair. He sat,
tapped a few keys on his terminal,
got half a dozen symbols in answer,
then turned all the way back to me.
"I don't know why I didn't think
of the question sooner, but it finally
came to me to ask why you were put in a
crippled ship and headed into
the deep black."
He beamed at me with a possessiveness
I'd noticed earlier, looking as
though he'd made his point and was just
waiting for me to acknowledge
it. I have often found myself with my
head in a noose, but I can
honestly say I never helped put it
there.
"You see a big secret in that?"
I came back immediately, throwing in a
shrug for good measure. "All I see
is the caution of a man who knows
what's good for him. My people knew
what I was doing and who I was
involved with; if they decided to bring
Radman in and put him to the
Question, he'd have to be able to say
that the last time he saw me I
was alive and healthy, and was still in
that condition as far as he
knew. That's why he made sure I had
everything I needed to be
comfortable."
"Very logical and neat,"
Dameron conceded, but his nod and smile showed
nothing of concession. The man did it
to protect himself. But you did
say he was a slaver, didn't you?
Couldn't he just have added you to his
inventory and been able to say the same
thing? I can't imagine his
having any trouble selling a woman with
your - ah - obvious attributes,
and I'm sure your Federation has too
many planets for him to be afraid
that your people might stumble across
you. If he didn't arrange a set
of chains and a private auction for
you, there must have been a reason.
He paused again, still wearing that
"gotcha" expression, clearly
waiting for me to comment; being
compassionate, I saw no reason to
disappoint him.
"Yes?" I prompted, looking
faintly interested. "And the reason was?"
"That he thought you had too good
a chance to get yourself out of any
arrangement like that," he
growled, suddenly annoyed that I was
ignoring the way he was pinning me to
the wail. "If an enemy who knew
you went to such lengths to be safely
rid of you, then you have to be
more than just average at what you do.
Now go ahead and make your denials."
"I have no denials to make,"
I shrugged, turning away from his darkeyed
stare to go and reclaim my old
lump-chair. I slid into it and made
myself comfortable, then looked at him
again. "I see no reason to
either confirm or deny anything you
say. Just let me know when you get
to the end of your lecture series and
the testing is about to start.
That's when I'd like to leave."
"Damn it, you can't refuse to do
this job for me!" he snapped, leaning
forward toward me to emphasize his
words. "You needed rescuing and I
need a decoy; you got what you needed,
and now it's my turn!"
"I only got half of what I
needed," I pointed out, resting my elbow on
my thigh and my chin in my palm. "When
it came time to discuss C & Q
data, you were much too busy. If the
kind of help that buys you is what
you're looking for, I'll be glad to
supply it. If not, you've got a
problem."
"How would you like to spend the
rest of this crisis time in irons?" he
asked, growling again. "I promised
to reprogram your course computer as
soon as I find the time, and I will. I
saved your life, and I'll see to
it that you don't have to go searching
for where you came from. What
more do you want?"
"What more do you have?" I
muttered, playing smart to cover the tiny,
tingling doubts I was beginning to
feel. I'd pushed Dameron as hard as
I'd been able, expecting to see the
iron fist flash out of the velvet
glove, ready to do some fisting myself
on my way out of there, but it
hadn't happened. Instead of threatening
me
Dameron was pleading, and not a word
about holding back the information
I needed! I leaned all the way back in
the lump chair, silently cursing
the roll of the dice. Coersion I can
understand and cope with; frantic
requests for help are harder to ignore.
"I think I can understand how you
feel," I heard after a long minute,
looking up to see softer, more
compassionate eyes on me. "You're a long
way from home and want to start back,
without any twisting, dangerous
side trips. In your place I'd feel the
same, but Diana-I can't afford
to put myself in your place. Too many
lives are hanging in the balance,
and I have no one else to turn to."
"I see you've finally remembered
my name," I commented, despite his
sober expression. "What if I still
say no?"
"You mean, what will I do to get
even?" he asked, looking straight at
me for another five seconds before
raising his eyes to the blue ceiling
and folding his hands behind his head.
"I could always string you up by
the thumbs, but I'd have to wait until
an overhead hook became
available. Putting in new hooks always
loses us some air. Once you're
strung up I could light a fire under
your bare feet, but the automatic
extinguishers don't like open fires.
Skinning you alive might do the
trick, but. . ."
"Okay, okay, enough," I
interrupted, showing my palm to admit surrender
before his list got to be 'phone book
length. "If you were trying to
tell me you're beyond that sort of
thing, I got the point. The only
thing I still don't know is what you're
not beyond."
"I'm not beyond dickering, if
that's 'what you meant," he answered,
back to looking at me. "Motivation
is important when it comes to
survival, and saving your favorite neck
isn't always enough. I've
always found bonuses helpful."
"I don't expect to hang around
long enough to spend a bonus," I
snorted, dismissing the suggestion with
a wave of my hand. "And
survival has always been a good enough
motivation for me on its own."
"Then you are experienced in
handling dangerous situations," he said softly, a grin spreading
across his face. I suppose something in my
expression showed what I thought of his
methods of data-gathering; he
wiped the grin fast and leaned forward
in his chair. "I wasn't digging
for that, but I'm glad to have the
reassurance - since you're not
admitting or denying anything. What I
meant to say was, the bonuses I
offer aren't in the form of legal
tender. I try to offer things that
would not normally be for sale at any
price."
"Like what?" I asked, more
curious than hooked. I still couldn't
generate much enthusiasm for the idea
of working for him. I had things
at home waiting to be done - like a
recently scheduled second meeting
with Radman the slaver.
"Oh, items like certain
souvenirs," Dameron drawled, his grin back
again. "The Tildorani have turned
carving into a high art, but they
aren't in a position to do any
exporting. Some of my people are
collectors, and wouldn't be able to
pick, choose and carry off any of
the better items without field team
help. And then there are those who
do more-personal-collecting, for any of
a variety of reasons. Even if
the reason happens to be vanity, all
they have to do is collect the
necessary number of points."
I could feel the hook being dangled
more enticingly in front of me, but
I couldn't make out the nature of the
bait. I could see I was supposed
to ask what points and what they
bought, allowing ignorance and
innocence to draw me closer to the
hidden barbs, but that wasn't my
first time at dickering. I glanced
around, as though unconsciously
trying to check the time, a shadow of
impatience to the movement, and
Dameron suddenly lost his drawl.
"Not all of our people have
original Absari blood," he said. "Those who
do substitution work - or decoy work,
if you'd like to put it like that
- and have to be changed here in the
base, have the option of keeping
the features they've been given if they
want them. Those team members
earn one point for each job, and it
takes three points to buy the
option, but I won't ask the same price
of you. Do this job for me and
Bellna's looks are yours to keep or
give back, whichever way you want
it. She's the most attractive humanoid
female I've ever seen; if she
weren't, I would not have brought the
point up. You're pretty enough in
your own right, girl, but Bellna's one
of those one-in-a-million
special cases. Can you sit there and
tell me you're not tempted even a
little?"
I sat there and didn't tell him
anything at all. Truthfully I was far
from unhappy with my own looks,
notwithstanding the tact that no one
would ever consider me beautiful. How I
looked was part of who I was to
me, and I was satisfied with the whole
and not particularly anxious to
change it. The only thing that kept me
from refusing outright was that
Dameron was right: Bellna was
spectacularly beautiful, and I remembered
my earlier thoughts on the subject. If
the change would benefit my job
and make life - and surviving - easier,
saying no could be the
stupidest thing I'd ever done. I
grappled with the pros and cons as I
brushed my lips with a strand of hair,
then focused on Dameron again
with one of the more cogent cons.
"You're asking an impossibility,"
I said, not terribly unhappy with the
conclusion. "Your field people
know all about what's going on, know the
people involved, the language, the
terrain, friend from foe. I'd have
to be crazy to involve myself in a
project with that many minuses on my
side, as crazy as you are for
suggesting it. I don't mind improvising
when a situation calls for it, but I
have to have something to
improvise with."
XXX "You have no idea how glad I
am to hear that objection," Dameron said, his expression
serious. "It means you're finally thinking about
the project as something to be thought
about, not just something to
reject out of hand. But I'm equally as
glad to say that your objection
is invalid. How do you think my field
people learn what they need to
know? Do you think I can afford to have
them waste desperately needed
working time cramming discs of
information or groping around blind
until they learn what's what? They're
given what they need to know just
the way you were given our language,
quickly and painlessly. We even
have a tape of Bellna's persona for
you."
"What do you mean, a 'tape' of her
'persona'?" I interrupted the flow,
trying to ignore the diminishing of my
resolve. Dameron with his
fascinating new ways of doing things
was doing a lot better job of
hooking me than the usual bonus he'd
promised. When it comes to
curiosity, cats have nothing on me.
"We have a copy of Bellna's
memories and personality," Dameron said,
really warming to his subject. "Once
it's impressed on your mind it
will act like a reference library,
telling you how to deal with the
people you meet, whether or not Bellna
knows them, how she usually acts
with them if she does know them, and
what would and would not be in
character for her. It does more than
studying her for years would, and
was taken only recently, which means
it's up to date. Any more
objections?"
"Give me a minute, and I'll think
of something, I muttered, turning to
stare at his impassive face. I was
curious - perhaps too much s0 - but
I was still reluctant. Telling myself
that going home was the smarter
move didn't help; I wanted to work with
Dameron's techniques and find
out how they did. Against that, a
two-month trip filled with boredom
didn't have a chance, especially when I
might get home to find that
someone else had settled Radman's hash
in my absence. Something in the
back of my head was telling me I was
putting my foot in it clear up to
the shoulder, but I've never been very
good at taking advice to be
sensible, even when the advice is my
own. My fingers drummed on the arm
of the lump chair with a monotonous
sound, but Dameron didn't let it go
on for long.
"Your minute's up," he
announced, no real push in his voice. "If you
need another one, by all means take it.
I'd hate to have you think I'm
rushing you into anything."
"That sounds like a suitable
epitaph," I nodded, bringing my eyes back
to him. "'At least she wasn't
rushed.' How far would I have to restrain
my instincts for self-preservation?"
"Any time it's a choice between
you or the other guy, I expect you to
give me the time to think up a better
epitaph than the one you just
mentioned," he answered with a
faint grin. "As long as you don't use
Tildor as a private hunting preserve,
you have everyone's blessing in
staying alive. I'm still not trying to
rush you, but my people will
need some time to check your Healing
tolerance and calibrate their
doses and instrumentation. If we're
going to move on this, we'll have
to do it soon."
His eyes were calm and his big body was
relaxed in the squarish chair,
but two of his fingers rubbed against
one another in a gesture I was
sure he was unaware of I stared at him
another ten seconds, but only to
add to his inner turmoil; I was sure he
knew I couldn't resist his
bait; that was why he'd dangled it.
"It really would never do to make
your people do their calibration in a
hurry," I said at last, drawling
the way he'd drawled earlier. Just
remember: if I get killed, I'll never
speak to you again."
He let out a whoop of victory and
bounced out of his chair, leaned down to grab my wrists, then hauled
me to my feet.
"We'll get right over there,"
he grinned, pounding me on the back in a
happy, enthusiastic way. If I hadn't
been in decent shape, his friendly
approval would have done a lot toward
flattening me. "Let's just-"
His words cut off as his terminal
signaled for attention. He turned
toward it and impatiently tapped a
couple of keys, giving me the chance
to flex the muscles in my shoulder that
he'd been playing pat-a-cake
on. Symbols appeared on the screen, and
when Dameron saw them he
muttered under his breath, then tapped
another couple of keys.
"Post 7 needs help of some sort,"
he said, turning hack to me and
rubbing his broad face in frustration.
"I want you turned over to the
clinicians now, not after 7's endless
explanations, but you can't go
yourself\a133 I'll have to send Valdon
with you."
"Is that supposed to be
reassurance or a threat?" I asked, letting
Dameron take my arm and steer us both
toward the door. "It does help in
one way, I guess. With Valdon there, I
won't have to look for any
enemnues among your clinicians."
"Valdon's not your enemy,"
Dameron said, a touch of annoyance in his
voice as the door slid open in front of
us. "He was trying to help you,
and you made him look foolish. You
can't blame him for being angry."
"Sure I can," I answered,
looking up at him. "Before rushing in to help
someone, it's smart to find out whether
or not they need your help, and
also whether or not they want it.
Valdon strikes me as the sort who
never bothers asking those questions
when a female's involved, and that
means he deserves whatever he gets.
There are one or two of us who can
take care of ourselves."
"He wasn't raised to look at k
like that," Dameron said, heading us
across the corridor, but more slowly.
"He was taught to be courteous to
and considerate of women, and that's
what he is. He wasn't trying to
insult you; he was just trying to keep
you from being afraid of him.
For some reason, a good number of women
are uncomfortable around him."
"It's that hunter's look in his
eyes," I said, stopping a couple of
feet from the door Dameron was moving
toward so that I could chuckle
softly. "I knew it was something
that gave him trouble, but it's not a
trait he can change. So women run
screaming from him, do they?"
"They don't run screaming from
him," Dameron came back, trying to be
stern, but he couldn't hold the look
and meet my grin at the same time.
he came up with his own chuckle and
grin, then shook his head. "They
start out being attracted to him, but
as soon as he tries to return
their interest, they suddenly remember
appointments elsewhere. I didn't
believe it happened to him all the time
at home until it happened once
out here. The field team girls don't
usually react to him that way, but
they're not in the base much."
"Poor baby," I commiserated,
still laughing softly. "He leads a rough
life. All right, I'll try not to be so
hard on him. I'll give him as
much elbow room as he gives me."
"That sounds fair enough,"
Dameron grinned, then gestured toward the
door in front of us. "He ought to
be in there."
We started toward the door again and it
slid open, showing an office
just like Dameron's except for the
presence of Valdon. The big man sat
in his own squarish chair staring down
at a complex map projected on
his cube, but when he saw us he reached
behind him to his terminal and
keyed the cube blank again.
"Valdon, we have our decoy
Bellna," Dameron announced, leaving me a
couple of steps inside the doorway to
walk closer to the other man
alone. "I was about to take her to
the clinicians, but post 7 called
in, so you'll have to take her there
for me. Tell them she's a native of a new associated world, so they
need to calibrate her completely.
And I want everything given to her at
once, as quickly as her system
can take it. We'll need all the time we
can get for briefing and
planning sessions.
"And for laying in a supply of
hankies for her tears," Valdon said,
barely glancing at me as he stood up.
"Who would you like assigned to
the job of holding her hand and wiping
her nose?"
"Make it someone interesting,"
I said before Dameron could vocalize the
annoyance on his face. "It would
be a pleasant change to meet someone
interesting around here."
"That's enough out of both of
you," Dameron growled, glaring first at
me and then at Valdon. "I don't
have the time to referee the tiffs
between two small children. You both
have jobs to do, and I expect to
see them done without bickering."
"I think you're making a mistake,
but you're in charge." Valdon
shrugged, turning his head to look
straight at me. "If I'm wrong I'll
apologize, but I don't think she can
handle it. Odds are she's never
touched a sword in her life."
"Well, I may not be all that
capable, but I'm willing to learn," I
purred, meeting his dark-eyed stare
with a small smile. "Why don't you
find us a couple of weapons and give me
some lessons?"
"If you did that, you'd be the
biggest fool I know," Dameron said,
interrupting what would probably have
been agreement from Valdon.
"Can't you see she'd never have
made the offer if she wasn't pretty
damned good with a blade? You refused
to give me a straight answer
before, girl, but I want one now. How
much experience have you had with
swordplay?"
"Enough," I answered, looking
at Dameron as I folded my arms. "If you
have any doubts, I won't feel insulted
if you withdraw your offer.
There are other things I'd rather be
doing."
"I'm not withdrawing anything,"
Dameron growled, annoyed at the way I'd
answered him - or not answered him. "As
I said before, I don't have the
time for this. Valdon, get her over to
the clinicians."
With that he stomped out of the room,
barely giving the door time to
slide out of his way. He seemed to do a
lot of that, playing chicken
with doors, and as sight of his back
disappeared, I wondered what
happened when he lost.
"It seems I have my orders,"
Valdon's deep voice came, and I turned my
head back to see him staring at me.
"You'd better be as good as you
think you are. Tildor is no place for
beginners."
"No one's as good as they think
they are," I came back, noticing again
how really attractive he was. He stood
with wide arms crossed over a
broad chest, lean-hipped, longish black
hair a perfect match to the
hunter's look in his unwavering,
black-eyed stare. He was still annoyed
with me, and would probably go on being
annoyed if he was waiting for
me to get flustered. It was too bad,
really, but he just wasn't my
type.
"At least that's one point in your
favor," he granted, moving closer to
look down at me with slightly less
annoyance. "You're not a braggart.
Talkers don't live very long on Tildor,
and this project is too
important to gamble on hot air."
"Approval at last," I sighed,
folding my hands as I looked up at him
adoringly. "I think I'm in love."
"Very funny," he growled,
turning me away from him by the shoulders and
pushing me toward the door. Valdon
still didn't appreciate my sense of
humor, and that was it as far as
friendly conversation between us went,
which was fine with me. I was a lot
more interested in Dameron's procedures than in Valdon, and as the
clinicians bustled me away from
him, the last glance I got of his
expression said that he knew it.
Chapter 3
I awoke on the ftirTy couch-bed a
second time, this time seeing a soft
light glowing in the room, and this
time knowing exactly where I was. I
took a deep breath and found that I was
braced for pain, but there was
none. No pain, no discomfort, just a
feeling of health and vitality and
well-being. I hadn't expected the
aftermath to be that easy, not after
seeing the array of equipment the
clinicians had had. I'd been weighed
and measured and probed and scanned and
practically turned inside out,
and then I'd been put to sleep. That
last step had taken longer than it
should have, I was told, simply because
my readings were different from
everyone else's, different in a way
difficult to measure. They'd had to
do a lot of delicate recalibration
before they were ready to start on
me, and after all that build-up I'd
missed the procedures themselves by
being unconscious. I wasn't awake long
enough or fully enough to be
annoyed, but once I was I expected to
be.
I sat up on the couch-bed and ran my
fingers tilmugh my hair, wondering
if my last thought made any sense at
all. Despite the feeling of
glowing good health I was also feeling
faintly fuzzy around the edges,
as though I'd just been roused out of a
very deep sleep. The room light
brightened to a point just short of
eye-hurting, letting me look down
at myself and the delicate pink,
slim-strapped body suit someone had
put on me. The clinicians must have
thought my sense of modesty needed
protecting, but all the suit's presence
did was increase my annoyance.
I never slept in anything, and if
they'd had the good sense to ask
first - The argumentative train of
thought was ended completely by the
appearance of a thick lock of hair
falling over my left shoulder. It
wasn't as though that was the first
time it had ever happened, but the
lock of hair was red! I grabbed more
hair and brought it around to see
it, and it was red, too! The excitement
rising in me said I may have
accepted Dameron's procedures
intellectually, but emotionally I hadn't
believed they could do it. I put my
hands to my face, trying to detect
differences, but didn't know my own
features well enough that way to
make anything out. What I needed was a
mirror.
I stood up fast and looked around, but
all the salmon and green room
held was what it had held before: the
couch-bed, the round thing next
to it, and a lump chair. I was about to
go storming out into the
corridor yelling for Dameron, but the
need to search the salmon-colored
panels for the one that was the door
brought me up short. Dameron had
done so much with the wall panels that
it would be stupid of me not to
try them first. I strode over and began
touching them here and there,
finding absolutely nothing until my
fingers slid over an invisible,
yielding patch. A door popped open to
my left, allowing access to a
narrow space between the wall - and on
the back of the door was a fulllength
mirror.
Looking into the mirror was something
of a shock.
Have you ever had your hair cut or
styled in a way totally different
from the way you usually wear it? Do
you remember your first conviction
that the face you stared at wasn't your
own and that it would take a
while to get used to your new image? My
eyes found Bellna staring back
at me, her face even more beautiful
than the photo had shown it to be,
her blue eyes sparkling with life and
an impish delight, her bright red
hair falling in thick cascades around
her face and shoulders. My face
and shoulders. I shook my head, trying
to break away from the sense of unreality, finding myself even more
confused when the image in the
mirror did the same.
Okay, let's bring this back down to
earth, I told myself firmly,
straightening myself and the mirror
image at the same time. That's what
you look like now, and you'd better get
used to it. Have you ever seen
a complexion that flawless? Such
perfectly arched eyebrows? Such real,
true beauty? You know you haven't, and
now it's yours; how about
getting started on using it?
I let a smile come through and the
mirror face glowed with warmth and
invitation, so softly sensual that the
smile suddenly disappeared and
the wide blue eyes widened even
farther. A smile on that face was a
devastating weapon, one I'd be smart to
take it easy with. I didn't
want to spend my time on Tildor
fighting off rape attempts, especially
since Bellna's face went so well with
my body and hers. The girl and I
were almost equally well-endowed, the
only major changes intended
having been to lighten my skin to a
red-head's shade, and change all of
my bodily hair to match hers. Luckily,
Bellna was a big girl, only
about two inches less than my own
height, which meant it hadn't been
necessary to shorten me. The clinicians
had discussed the point at some
length, and practical considerations
had dictated their final decision.
My reflexes and sense of balance were
adjusted to my body as it was;
shortening me would throw off that
adjustment, possibly fatally if I
couldn't readjust before I had to
defend myself from serious attack. It
would be a lot simpler putting me in
flat-heeled boots rather than the
high-heeled ones Bellna wore, thereby
adjusting the height difference
painlessly. I moved my body slowly in
the mirror, glad it was more
recognizable than my face even if it
was covered by that ridiculous
bodysuit. The pink of it went terribly
with my hair, and I saw my new
face frown as the thought came that the
thing was much too revealing
and immodest. Whoever had put me in it
should have been whipped for the
insult, to do such a thing to someone
such as I! How dare they treat me
so, as though I were a peasant girl or
a slave! Who would dare!
"What's the matter, don't you like
it?" a voice came suddenly from
behind me, and I whirled around while
blinking back clouds of highly
incensed anger. Valdon stood just
inside the door to the corridor,
still too close to let it slide closed
again behind him. He'd come in
with no more announcement than I ever
got, and I was getting tired of
the intrusion.
"Next time, you'd better figure
out some way of letting me know you're
out there," I said, only somewhat
distracted by the sweet, girlish
tones I'd produced that just had to be
Bellna's voice. I value my
privacy, and have been known to go to
some lengths to ensure it.
"You can worry about your privacy
once this is all over," he countered,
taking a few steps forward and folding
his arms across his chest. "In
case it hasn't come through to you yet,
I'm part of this project too,
but in a position just a little higher
than yours. Now, what were you
doing a minute ago?"
He stood there in front of the now
closed door, that unwavering stare
coming straight at me, and I suddenly
realized something else about
him. It wasn't only a hunter who looked
out from his eyes, it was also
a man who was used to dominating
everything and everyone around him. I
hadn't seen that look often before, but
I was bright enough to
recognize it - and human enough to
resent it. I didn't work for Valdon
no matter what opinions he had to the
contrary, and it was time he knew
it.
"None of your damned business what
I was doing a minute ago," I
answered, turning back to the mirror.
"You managed to find your way in here, so now let's see if you
can remember the way out. If I decide I
need you for something, I'll send
someone to rattle your cage.
I shook my head to move the hair back
from my face, seeing, in
reflection, the way Valdon's jaw
tightened in anger, the look in his
dark eyes hardening even further. he
unfolded his arms and straightened
to full height, then started coming
toward me.
"Now, you listen to me, you
little" he began, his right hand
outstretched to wrap around my arm
again, yet that was far too much. No
one had the authority to touch my
person, least of all boorish louts
such as he. I turned somewhat back to
him, my right side toward his
reaching one, struck upward with my arm
against his to raise it, then
kicked sideways into his ribs, twisting
my hip into the kick. The churl
grunted aloud with pain as he bent
forward, his arms wrapped about
himself, and then he leaned upon one
knee, seeking with eyes closed to
recover what breath he might. I had
swiftly taken myself back a pace or
two, well prepared to continue should
he show signs of further
foolishness, but then came an
interruption.
"Now what are you two doing?"
Dameron demanded from the doorway,
frowning at Valdon and me. I shook my
head hard as I relaxed from the
standard attack-defense position I'd
taken, and Valdon raised himself
to his feet, though obviously still in
pain. He took a deep breath,
wincing as he did so, then made for the
door as Dameron moved to one
side.
"Nothing but a small difference of
opinion," he muttered as he passed
Dameron. "I'll see you later."
Dameron leaned out to watch Valdon
disappear up the corridor, then came
back in to turn his sudden confusion
toward me.
"I don't understand any of this,"
he protested, a plaintive note in his
tone. "What happened between you
two this time, and where is he going?
There's a briefing scheduled for you in
a little while, and I wanted
him there."
I moved my hand over the panel, closing
up the mirror again, then gave
my attention to finding the closet that
had been used the last time.
When I did find it and found that it
had been used again; I pulled out
the jumpsuit that had been neatly hung
back in place. As I began
getting into the suit, I shrugged in
answer to Dameron's question.
"I don't know where he's going,"
I said over my shoulder, predictably
adding to Dameron's confusion. "And
it's just the way he said. A small
difference of opinion."
Dameron shook his head without comment,
not terribly satisfied with my
answer, but I wasn't very happy with it
myself. I was trying to Tigure
out what had made me act the way I had,
but the crystal-clear reasons
of a few minutes earlier had somehow
clouded to total irrelevance. No
matter how annoyed I got, I wasn't in
the habit of assaulting people
who weren't bent on offering me harm.
Getting physical rarely does more
than cause hard feelings or create
awkward, unexplainable bodies. I'd
struck out at Valdon without warning or
excuse, and the action bothered
me more than any possible consequences.
It wasn't like me to do
something like that, and I'd have to be
careful to watch myself closely
in the future. I closed the jumpsuit
with a stroke of my hand, then
went with Dameron to his briefing.
The scoutship settled to the ground in
the deep black of the woods,
making no more sound than a leaf
settling the same way. The night sky
was dark with racing clouds, and we
nestled in the darkness, showing no
lights of our own. The hull of the
small scout ship was clear all about
the pilot and me, but nothing could be
seen through it from the outside. The pilot's instrument board glowed
a steady, unexcited blue,
and he and I sat in silence, waiting
for the agent who was supposed to
rendezvous with us.
The past few base days had been dull
tripled and squared, filled with
nothing but briefing sessions. Right
from the very first, the impressed
memories I'd been given had made the
briefings a bore, going over and
over again points I already knew. I
kept getting the urge to explode
and walk out, but I overrode that
feeling. I've been invited to many
briefing sessions, but I've never
purposely missed one and I never
will. When your life can depend on some
insignificant little point some
bore grinds out, you learn to listen
with full attention. I was told
about the political and geographical
twistings and forkings, given a
list of friend and foe, filled in on
plans, hopes and wishful thinking.
I was a fairly good improviser and
hadn't been caught off-balance too
many times, so I wasn't worrying about
the operation, but that didn't
mean I had no worries.
I'd been silently examining my inner
self, and what I'd noticed about
my attitudes and reactions had not only
not gone away, it had begun to
spread, coloring my thinking when I
wasn't consciously willing it not
to. When someone warned me to watch out
for this or that possibility, I
experienced a very strong desire to
laugh at him and tell him just how
good I was. That part of it scared me
more than the presence of a knife
at my throat would have; thinking
you're the best and smartest around
is the first step toward a messy
ending. Over and over I caught myself
mentally strutting around, discounting
advice even before I'd heard it,
minimizing the plottings of opponents.
I kept telling myself that it
was only a slight aberration, a weird
reaction from having been alone
so long, thinking myself finished, and
then suddenly finding myself
saved. Relief can do strange things to
people, and as soon as the shock
or whatever it was passed, I'd be my
old, practical self again. I told
that to myself often, and hoped that I
wasn't conning myself.
The woods around us were thick and old,
the black shadow leaves swaying
in a rhythm that had been known
forever. I couldn't feel what was
moving them, but I could see its
passage, and I recalled what the woods
were like during the daylight hours,
when I had ridden them with my
escort. My escort had been large, of
course, as befitted a princess,
and they had been ever alert to keep
harm from me. My ladies had
disliked riding the woods as often as I
did, finding the experience
uncomfortable in the extreme, therefore
did I ever insist upon their
accompanying me. It was necessary to
teach them that my needs and
desires were all-important, theirs
nothing but ignorable whim. Once, to
punish them for daring to beg to be
excused, I picnicked for a very
long time with the captain of my guard,
allowing all of my escort the
time to carry my three ladies off into
the woods. I knew they and the
others of my ladies had been taken into
the woods before by certain
members of my escort, yet never had all
of them taken only three. I
felt the punishment would do well for
them, and when they were later
returned to me, tears staining their
cheeks, I considered the matter
properly seen to. Thereafter they
recalled that I was a princess and
they were not. It was a - I broke off
the thought fast and shook my
head, forcing the rambling back from
wherever it had come. Bellna's own
neighborhood seemed to have triggered
her memories, and it wasn't
taking me long to discover that I
didn't like her very much. I moved
around in my seat, ignoring the
questioning look I was getting from the
pilot, and that reminded me of the
other questioning looks I'd been
getting lately - or maybe
"questionable" would be a better word. Not
long after the briefings had started,
Valdon had shown up and put himself in a quiet corner, listening but
not contributing. No one had
questioned his presence so I couldn't
very well object, but he'd spent
most of his time staring at me with no
expression on his face. Normal
staring doesn't bother me a bit, but
there was something about his
stare that rubbed me the wrong way,
something behind it that primed me
like a high explosive. I gritted my
teeth and stuck it out during the
briefings, but made sure to be nowhere
near him afterward. The new,
touchy part of me felt satisfaction'
over what I had done to him and
was more than willing to have me do it
again, but there was no sense in
adding complications. Dameron was
trying to minimize possible trouble
spots in the operation, and I had
decided to try doing the same.
Although nothing but a sprinkling of
stars relieved the darkness
outside, the planetary time wasn't all
that tat\a153?? late. Just then
I was waiting to be collected by one of
the resident agents of Tudor,
who would escort me - or, rather, the
Princess Belln - to a hunting
lodge not far from Havro's keep. The
lodge was sometimes used by
certain of Havro's guests, but just
then it would be empty. The agent
and I would spend the night, and in the
morning my secret mercenary
escort would pick me up. No one knew
about this secret leave-taking but
Prince Clero and his cronies, who had
been told soon enough to target
their plans against my traveling group,
but not soon enough to send
riders against the lodge. I'd be able
to get one night's uninterrupted
sleep before the fun began, and after
that it would be catch as catch
can.
I sighed as I thought about the plans
that had been made for after the
attack. They all hinged on whether or
not I was still breathing, of
course, but assuming I was, I was to
dump my escort and then head
south. Once I had put a lot of
emptiness between me and other people a
scout ship would pick me up, guided in
by the beacon that had been
implanted somewhere in my body. Just
where that beacon was I had no
idea; there wasn't a mark or scar on
me. As a matter of fact, one or
two scars that I'd had for a while had
also disappeared without a
trace, all of it due to the process
known as Healing. I wanted to spend
a lot of time thinking about that, but
in the middle of Dameron's
precious project I couldn't spare the
attention. Once it was over,
though.
The pilot next to me had been helping
me watch the darkness, but he'd
been using his instruments instead of
his eyesight. He stiffened
suddenly just before I caught a hint of
movement about twenty-five feet
from where we sat, but the stiffness
left him almost immediately and
his hand relaxed away from his sidearm.
His panel light glowed a cool
blue, telling us my date had arrived.
Four dark, cloaked figures came up to
the scouter, one slightly ahead
of the other three, all of them waiting
for the pilot to activate the
access release. When the panel next to
my right arm slid aside I
gathered my cape together, then climbed
out into the night. The figure
closest to the scouter took my arm to
help me down, then all five of us
moved back about ten feet from the
scouter and watched it rise
soundlessly into the air, gliding
higher and higher, becoming harder
and harder to see. In no more than
seconds it had blended with the dark
gray clouds sliding through the skies,
totally gone from mere mortal
senses. I took a deep breath to drown
the sudden, childish feeling of
abandonment I was abruptly filled with,
and only then discovered that
the hand that had taken my arm hadn't
let go again. I tugged slightly
to show that I was ready to be turned
loose, but the hand on my arm
only tightened.
"Have no fear, you will not be
harmed," a gruff, impatient voice came from the shadow figure
beside me, speaking the Tilddrani language.
"These-ah-guardsmen - and I will
escort you to your destination,
Princess. During this short journey, we
require no converse from you."
It wasn't hard to tell that I'd just
been ordered to keep quiet, or
that the other three men were Absari
agents posing as Tildorani. The
Bellna memories I'd been given
identified the voice as belonging to
Grigon, Prince Havro's chief adviser,
but the tone and sense of command
weren't part of those memories. Grigon
usually used smoothly
professional calm on Bellna, and I
couldn't see any reason to change
that.
"Converse is unnecessary when
issuing commands, Grigon," I told him
coldly, resisting the pull that was
trying to take me deeper into the
surrounding trees. "You and these
others may indeed escort me, yet only
in the manner befitting my station.
Release my arm, and begin such
actions at once."
"Your station during the longer
journey before you remains as yet
undetermined," the Grigon-shadow
growled, obviously displeased with my
retort. "Should it be necessary
for the exalted Princess Bellna to
adopt the actions and mannerisms of a
peasant girl to escape her
father's enemies, it is best that she
be fully prepared to do so. This
walk will begin to prepare her."
His grip tightened even more on my arm,
and then I was yanked along so
hard I nearly went down from the pull.
I felt outrage and shock that a
servant like Grigon would act that way
with me, then impatiently pushed
those feelings aside. The reaction was
Bellna's rather than mine, just
as most of my previous speech had been.
I wasn't used to keeping the
new set of memories and personality
from affecting my own, and the lack
had already begun making trouble. I
can't say I enjoyed the way Grigon
was manhandling me through the windy
dark, but getting up on a high
horse wasn't the way to stop it. His
dialogue had told me we were in
enemy territory and had to watch what
we said, so it was hardly the
place to teach him the right way to
greet a fellow conspirator. It
would be smarter to wait until we got
where we were going and could
talk freely - even though ignoring the
annoyance was hard. I got a left
handed grip on the cape and
long-skirted dress I was wearing, got them
out of the way of the hurried steps
being forced on me, and just
followed quietly - if not meekly along;
It took at least twenty minutes to
reach our destination. Grigon
started out at a good clip that had me
almost running beside him, but
we weren't following a road or even a
trail. Continuing on like that in
the dark would have run us into a tree
or a ground depression in no
time, and the man knew it. He slowed
almost at once and gestured one of
the other three into leading our little
parade, giving him the job of
traversing the terrain before we set
our dainty boots on it. The chosen
one took over the job of point without
comment, leaving the other two
to follow along behind. We moved a
little faster then, but not so fast
that I had trouble keeping up. I hate
wearing skirts, most especially
long skirts, but awkward or not, that's
what I had to work with. All
Tildorani women dressed that way, even
underage princesses who had been
given their way much too often in life.
The wind whipped all our capes around,
and the dark was so deep under
the trees that we wouldn't have been
able to see the moons even if
there hadn't been clouds. I didn't know
we had reached where we were
going until I saw the small clearing we
had entered, and looked around
the side of the big man in front of me
to see the large, wooden twostory
we were approaching. Bellna had never
been to the hunting lodge,
and I could feel the sense of reserved
curiosity that sight of it brought to the part that was her. She knew
that her father had used it
and f6r that reason it was somewhat
acceptable, but other than that it
was much too low-class to suit her
tastes. Although I hadn't exactly
been raised in a barn myself, her
attitude made me want to shake my
head. Snobs have their place in life, I
suppose, and I'm just being
short-sighted in not being able to see
where.
A dark shadow stepped into sight on the
other side of the clearing,
grew an arm to gesture with, then
melted back into the trees it had
come from. Grigon did nothing to
acknowledge the ahead signal; he
spoke, instead, to the three men with
us.
"The lodge remains secure,"
he said, his gruff voice low enough to
carry no farther than the men around
us.
"I will take the girl inside and
remain to instruct her. For you, the
others do not exist. Guard us as though
you were alone."
The three gave no vocal agreement, but
there was no doubt they'd follow
orders. Two of them moved away from us
toward the sides of the lodge as
Grigon pulled me toward the wide porch
that fronted the place, and by
the time we reached the door the two
were gone from sight and hearing.
The third had let us pass him and then
had followed, but once he
reached the steps leading up to the
porch be stopped and turned around,
his back t6 the lodge as he faced
outward. I caught a glimpse of a
sheathed sword as he turned to take his
post, and then Grigon had
pulled me through the door he had
opened, into the dimly lit interior.
The door was closed again with a firm
click, and at long last my arm
was released from capture. I took the
opportunity to rub it as I looked
around, squinting only a little at the
increased light as Grigon turned
the lamp higher.
The word "rustic" must have
been coined for the room we stood in. The
log walls were well made and properly
sealed, but were totally
undecorated except for the bows and
spears hanging on two of them,
mostly around the two closed doors. A
big stone fireplace dominated
another of the walls, with four heavy,
handmade chairs standing not far
from the crackling blaze someone had
started on its hearth. The only
wall that wasn't bare was the front one
containing windows; heavy brown
drapes covered them so that they
couldn't be seen from inside. The
wooden floors were as bare as most of
the walls, but the whole place
was neat and entirely lacking that
empty, untenanted feel that seldomused
places usually had. I unhooked my cape
and began to slide it off
my shoulders, already feeling the
difference the fire made after the
cool of the night; as I did so, the man
called Grigon stopped prowling
around and. came over to give me the
benefit of his expertise.
"There was no need whatsoever for
you to attempt so superior a manner,"
he said, unhooking his own cape and
pulling it off as he glared at me.
He was a tall man with a thin face and
a perpetually stooped look,
wearing black pants and boots and a
wide-sleeved, plain white shirt.
"You were commanded to silence,
and silent you should have remained.
Such behavior was unprofessional and
the height of stupidity. It will
not be forgotten."
"How good of you to greet me so
warmly," I drawled, hanging my cape
over my left arm with a comradely
smile. He was still using the
Tildorani tongue, so I did the same.
"Your graciousness will be a great
comfort to me during my sojourn here."
"Your manner remains entirely
unacceptable," he growled, a faint flush
of anger tingling his smooth-shaven
cheeks. "It is neither the youthful
imperiousness of the princess, nor the
carefully respectful response of
a peasant girl. Do you think yourself
in the midst of a female groupsewing,
that you behave so? Do you seek to
nullify our careful planning?"
"It is scarcely possible for me to
nullify your superior planning from
this room," I came back, finding
it impossible to keep the dryness from
my voice. "I would, however,
appreciate being informed concerning the
reason for your having twice referred
to the possibility of my being
presented as a peasant girl. I was
given the impression in base that I
was to be the Princess Bellna alone."
"Guard your unthinking tongue!"
he snapped, the look in his dark eyes
sharpening. "Though this lodge is
secure, you are not again to refer to
'base'! Also, it is not for you to
question what role you will play!
Should we think it necessary that you
be disguised as a peasant, you
will obey our orders without question -
if such a difficult undertaking
is not beyond your abilities! You stand
dressed in the clothing of a
princess; remove it and show me the
peasant girl I may require."
His voice had grown cold and haughty, a
Tildorani male giving orders to
a lowly female. My temper flared in
response to his attitude, but my
own reactions were sweet calm compared
to the outrage coming from the
Bellna personality. No one spoke to a
princess like that, and she
wasn't about to stand for it.
"How dare you!" I found
myself hissing, fists clenched as I leaned
forward toward the man not far from me.
"Is it now that you will
overstep yourself, peasantish servant?
Am I now to be able to speak to
my father, giving him proof of your
lack of respect for me? Till now he
has laughingly dismissed my protests;
there will be little laughter
caused by this! Show me to my rooms at
once, and perhaps you will
retain your head when your man - hood
has been taken!"
I looked coldly upon the wretch, seeing
his frown and the first signs
of apprehension. Surely did he know
that my words had not been idle,
yet rather than attempt apology he
abruptly straightened from the stoop
that had ever been a part of him,
strode across the distance separating
us, then grasped my arms. He shook me
with strength, shocking me with
such unbelievable behavior, and I
didn't know what the hell was going
on.
"Snap out of it!" Grigon
ordered, clear worry in his eyes as he shook
me again. "That's the second time
you've done it, and this time I'm
sure. Cut it out!"
"Cut what out?" I growled,
raising both fists in front of me and then
snapping them outward to break his
hold. He had shifted to base
language, and that seemed to be adding
to my confusion. "What the hell
are you talking about?"
"I'm talking about that speech you
just gave me," he answered, his eyes
narrowed as he looked at me. He seemed
both larger and younger now that
he'd dropped his roll - and a lot less
belligerent. "Bellna has
resented Grigon's influence over her
father for a long time, and she
and he have had more than one venomous
exchange like that. That wasn't
you pretending to be Bellna; that was
Bellna herself."
"Don't be ridiculous," I
scoffed, picking up my cape and then looking
around for some place other than the
floor to put it down. "Just
because I don't have the hang of using
her persona yet doesn't mean
there's anything strange going on. Once
I get a little practice in, her
personality won't jump out every time
she gets upset."
"You're missing the point,"
he said, his touch on my arm bringing my
eyes back to his sober face. "I
don't know where you got the idea that
practice has anything to do with it,
but her personality isn't supposed
to jump out at all. It's an unliving,
unaware reference file, not
another person inside your head to be
fought with. Does Dameron know
about this?" I stared at him for a
minute without answering, feel-mg even more
confused, then finally shook my head.
"How can Dameron know about it
when I don't know about it?" I asked,
searching his face for signs that he
was putting me on. "Are you trying
to tell me that impression isn't
supposed to work this way? That this
sort of thing-whatever it is - has
never happened to anyone else?"
"Not until now." he took a
deep breath as he looked away from me, let
it out slowly, then brought his eyes
back. "It's a good thing I had a
communicator installed here, just in
case. I'd better call Dameron."
"And tell him what?" I
demanded, stopping Grigon as he began turning
away from me. "That we scrap the
whole project because of one minor
unexpected complication? A suggestion
like that is guaranteed to make
him love you forever."
"One minor complication?" he
echoed, outrage thick in his tone. "You've
got a living, thinking Bellna sharing
your head and body, taking over
whenever she pleases, and you call that
minor? Has anyone ever told you
you have a gift for understatement?"
"She doesn't take over whenever
she pleases," I denied sourly, deciding
I might as well hang onto the damned
cape for a while. "She's been able
to take over to a small extent because
I didn't know she wasn't
supposed to be able to. From now on
I'll make sure I stay permanently
in the driver's seat."
"Oh, sure you will," he
agreed with heavy sarcasm, turning all the way
back to me and folding his arms.
"You'll have no trouble at all in
making a fifteen-year-old brat do
things your way while Clero's men
close in from all sides. They won't
distract you from matching wills
with her, and she won't distract you
from keeping yourself unsplited.
It's done all the time."
"If it isn't done all the time,
how do you know how hard it will be?" I
countered, getting more and more
annoyed at his pessimism. "And I
thought this project was a
top-priority, die-before-failing necessity.
Someone listening to you would think
you were looking for a reason to
call it off."
I was trying to put him on the
defensive, trying to take his mind off
the single track it had been clinging
to, but the man was no child or
beginner. Instead of getting insulted
or trying to justify his
position, he let his eyes grow cold.
"You're right about this being a
top-priority project," he said,
staring down at me. "The part you
are wrong about is thinking we'd
throw away the life of one of our own
people just to see our purpose
accomplished. I know Dameron picked you
because he thought you had a
much better than even chance of
surviving this mess; I also know he'll
want to hear my reasons for thinking
you won't survive. Want to bet he
will love me forever?"
He stared at me for a minute after
that, giving me a chance to make the
sucker bet if I was foolish enough to
do so, but I knew better than to
waste the effort. The Absari base
commander would side with him, not
with me. After the minute he unfolded
his arms and began to turn away
again, but I couldn't let him go
through with it.
"Grigon, don't call Dameron,"
I sighed, giving up my previous attempts
to buffalo him. "You don't have to
tell me he'll cancel the project. I
know he will."
"Don't you think he should?"
the man called Grigon asked, his tone more
reasonable than argumentative. "I
can't imagine what could have gone
wrong with the impression, but it's
bound to make your role five times
more difficult, if not downright
impossible. Your wanting to go with it
tells me you're probably a suicide
buff." "Sorry, but suicide's not my thing," I denied,
shifting that stupid
cape to my other arm. "I'm on the
inside with this problem, and I'm
telling you that it honestly doesn't
feel as terrible as you're
describing it. I've never walked away
from an assignment already
committed to in my entire career, not
unless there were reasons a lot
more compelling than some stray
thoughts in my head. Just how positive
are you that your guess is better than
mine?"
He hesitated visibly then, considering
my question, but logic was on my
side. No one can be an expert on
something that's never happened
before, and Grigon couldn't pretend
that he was.
"I can't possibly be positive, and
you know it," he said, ending the
brief pause, annoyance back in his
voice and eyes. "What makes you so
sure that you have the way of it? If
you find out I'm right with your
last living thought, do you intend
sending your spirit back to let me
say I told you so? I won't find it
nearly as satisfying as you seem to
think I will."
"Why do you insist on seeing me
dead?" I demanded, trying to ignore the
severe adult-child overtones that kept
escaping his control. "You said
yourself that Dameron would not have
sent me if he didn't think I could
handle it. I'd like to know what makes
you believe I can't."
"Maybe it's the fact that I know
this world and I don't know you," he
said, rubbing his face with one hand,
the vexation in his voice
stronger. "We've got to settle
this one way or the other tonight,
before we commit to this project too
far to back out if it becomes
necessary. Come with me."
He turned and strode to the left-hand
door, threw it open, then waited
for me to follow as he'd ordered. When
I got there and looked past him
I saw a dim, narrow back hall with two
more closed doors straight
ahead, and a heavy staircase to the
left. I wondered why my guide had
stopped at the threshold rather than
leading the way through, but he
didn't leave me wondering long.
"Take those stairs to the next
floor and go to the last room along the
hail," he said, gesturing briefly
with one hand. "I'll be there as soon
as I report your safe arrival, and then
we can discuss the problem
until we both know where we stand."
I hesitated very briefly, trying to
think of a diplomatic way of
offering to go with him while he
reported my "arrival," but there
didn't seem to be one. Anything I said
would translate out as not
trusting him - which was exactly the
way I felt but was not an attitude
calculated to make him think more
kindly about my chances of continuing
with the project. The only thing I
could do was give him the chance to
blow the whistle behind my back and
hope I'd raised enough doubt in his
mind to keep him from doing no more
than think about it. I craned my
neck around a little more, using
sightseeing to account for my silence,
then nodded as I glanced at him.
"Up to the second floor, then down
to the end," I agreed, using my free
hand to get a grip on the long skirt
that would have tripped me on
those stairs. "See you there."
I walked to the stairs and began
climbing them with out looking back,
not even pausing when I heard the soft
click of the door being closed.
There was no guarantee Grigon was on
the outside of the closed door,
and I'd already cut him loose in my
mind. Taking him out of the game
entirely would have been the only way
of stopping him from reporting
anything he pleased, and I wasn't
willing to do that. The Lord of Luck
had been good to me in my time, and the
only way to repay him is to
trust him completely when none of your
own efforts will do the trick.
The door at the end of the hall was not
door but doors. Two beautifully carved doors stood quietly in the
half-lit shadow of a single wall
candle, and opening one of them showed
me a room that banished all
thoughts of rustic. A fire danced and
crackled in the large marble
fireplace to the left of the doors, an
occasional spark jumping out to
the wide stone apron in front of it.
Beyond the apron was a single
well-padded chair standing on the
beginnings of a room-wide, deepnapped
carpet in what seemed to be wine-red.
All the wall space in the
room was covered with heavy cloth
hangings, and ahead and to the right
was an enormous bed, canopied and
curtained in the same dark red, with
another, lighter color showing faintly
inside the curtains. Gold thread
picked out Prince Havro's emblem on the
front curtain, a large circle
enclosing a snarling, clawing isphalgor
standing on an intricately
embroidered rendition of the three
letters of Havro's family name. I
could feel Bellna's recognition of her
father's insignia, but it came
as something of a shock to realize that
she couldn't read the letters.
Women on Tildor were kept illiterate as
a matter of course, and even
Bellna's position as princess hadn't
saved her from the darkness. The
background information I'd been given
let me read as well as any
Tildorani male, but that was a point
I'd have to keep firmly in mind.
No matter who I was on that planet, if
the character was female it
would have to forget how to read.
I closed the door behind me and moved
farther into the room, seeing a
large, beautifully carved wardrobe and
matching bench standing to the
right of the bed. I finally got rid of
the cape by dumping it on the
bench, then walked over to the wide
carved screen of wood that had been
set up to the right of the wardrobe.
There was faint candlelight
trickling out around its edges that
made me curious, but stepping
behind it fed me a jolt of shock from
the Bellna presence. The area
behind the screen was all mirrored,
wall and screen alike, and thick,
soft fur pelts covered the more sedate
wine-red carpeting. The area was
a slave nook, and if I'd bothered
looking for them among the furs, I
probably could have found the chains.
Bellna was sputtering indignantly
in my head, upset not so much by the
discovery of her father's play
nest as by having to look at something
that free, high-born women were
usually sheltered from. Everyone knew
what men used female slaves for,
but that didn't mean it was something a
well-bred woman would want to
look at!
Idly wondering if Grigon had lit the
candle, I turned my head to one of
the mirrors and stared at the redheaded
reflection there, consciously
swallowing down the indignation and
forcing it away from me. There was
no expression on the beautiful face,
but it took a minute or two for
the tension to leave the well-rounded
figure dressed all in dark blue.
The effort necessary to push the Bellna
presence to the back of my mind
hadn't been excessive, but a fal?nt
doubt came to dance around lightly
on my nerve ends. Was I just being
stubborn by insisting that I could
handle the role? Was I endangering
everyone involved-as well as the
project itself-by not going straight
back to base? Was Grigon right in
thinking that I couldn't fight Bellna
and Clero's men both at the same
time? The hell of it was he cou~ be
right, but there was no way of
telling until the time came. Did I take
the chance and go on with it,
or did I opt for the cautious point of
view and head on back?
A look of disgust formed on the face I
was staring at, but the Bellna
presence had nothing to do with it. I
was the one who felt the disgust,
and entirely with myself. The thought
of something having gone wrong
with the impression didn't frighten me,
not when I could regain control
so easily. I'd been in a lot hotter
water that time I'd been fed an
illegal zombie drug, and hadn't been
able to throw it off. The problem was that I still didn't really want
to be there, and my devious mind
was digging for a way out that would
free me from my commitment to
Dameron without my having to renege.
Could Dameron find someone to
replace me in time to keep the project
going? No. Did I take the job on
without coercion and promise to see it
through? Yes. Then how about
cutting out the emoting and
breast-beating - and the needling of your
co-worker and getting serious about
this? I looked sternly at the
mirror image that was me and held the
stare for a minute, then let a
faint grim come through. My sense of
right hadn't let me allow Grigon
to send me back without an argument,
but my escape reflex had almost
had me ready to accept the easy out he
wanted to hand me. I'd accept
the challenge instead, and still make
it home in time to vote.
"You look very much at home in
there," a voice came, filled with faint
amusement. "Except for the
clothes, of course. You'll have to get rid
of those."
"I wouldn't dream of usurping my
host's right to initiate all actions,"
I laughed, turning to look at Grigon.
"After you, my lord."
"You picked a hell of a time to be
gracious," Grigon grinned, stepping
back from the end of the screen. "Come
on out here and let's get
acquainted."
I followed him back out to the middle
of the room, then stood watching
as he walked to the chair in front of
the fire and lowered himself into
it. Aside from the bench in front of
the wardrobe and the bed it was
the only place to sit, but I wasn't
given my choice of the two other
locations. Grigon moved the chair so
that he could see me more easily,
then gestured me closer.
"I've been thinking about our
problem, and I believe have come up with
a way to settle it," he said,
making himself comfortable as he looked
up at me. "It all depends on how
determined you are that I'm wrong and
you're right."
"I'm very determined," I
said, folding my arms as I looked down at him.
"Does your solution have anything
to do with making me stand up until I
fall over?"
"In a manner of speaking it does,"
he said, a flicker of annoyance
showing in his eyes. "Since you
seem to have slept through all the
briefing sessions you were given, let
me repeat the point I thought I'd
made when you first got here: if you
keep wise-cracking the way you've
been doing, you'll either outline
yourself as a complete stranger and
foreigner, or end up tied to a whipping
stand. You won't find either
possibility enjoyable, and the rest of
us are far from eager to join
you. Do you think you can get it
through your head that you're putting
our necks on the block right along with
yours?"
"I'm fully aware of the fact that
flip doesn't go over well on this
world," I said, feeling none of
the guilt he was trying to feed me -
and trying not to feel the annoyance.
"If I'd known that wise-cracking
in this lodge would put you and the
others in jeopardy, I wouldn't have
done it. Please accept my apology, and
also my assurance that it won't
happen again."
"You're still not funny," he
growled, letting his eyes go cold as he
looked at me. "The only way I can
judge how you'll act out there is by
seeing how you do in her - and so far
you're not making it. It doesn't
matter whether anyone else can hear
you. I can hear you.
"I didn't know I was being
tested," I shrugged, still not very
impressed but finally seeing his point.
"If you want to evaluate the
role I'll be playing that's another
story, but bear in mind that Bellna
would not allow herself to be kept
standing like this. Once I settle
into her, you'll have to vacate that
chair." "Bellna might not be the only role you'll be
playing," he said,
comfortably crossing his legs as he
ignored my last comment. "If you
find yourself. on your own you may have
to switch to being the peasant
girl we discussed earlier-with nothing
of Bellna showing. Do you know
how a peasant girl on this world acts?"
"Certainly," I answered,
ignoring the ripple of outrage coming from the
Bellna presence. "Do you want the
peasant girl instead of Bellna?"
"I want them both," he
answered flatly, locking eyes with me. "Bellna
first and then the peasant, and I want
it all to be you. You'll take
your cue from the way I speak to you,
and then act accordingly. If Remo
hadn't made his and Bellna's engagement
official while she was still in
the Capital, I wouldn't have been able
to test you as far as I think
necessary."
"I don't understand," I
frowned, also not understanding the sudden
gleam in his dark eyes. "What his
that got to do with anything?"
"You should know more about that
than I do," he said, grinning faintly
as he got out of the chair. "When
Remo made the engagement official he
was entitled to take Bellna to bed -
which he did, at almost breakneck
speed. She's not a virgin any longer,
which means you can be put
through the role of peasant. Peasant
girls are given to men as soon as
they stop looking like boys."
I had to work at ignoring the flurry of
embarrassment coming from
Bellna, but got some help at it from
the part of my mind that houses
nasty suspicions. Grigon was still
grinning at me, and that put a
sharper edge on it.
"Is this test the solution you
came up with?" I asked, still holding
his eyes. "Set me into a
convenient role, and then indulge in a little
rape? How nice that your safety can be
confirmed so pleasantly."
"I thought well of the idea,"
he said, and then his grin hardened. "And
whatever you think about it, you'll
still go along with it if you want
a piece of this project. If you can
keep Bellna from taking over while
you're being treated as a peasant, I'll
agree that you'll be able to do
it at any time. If you're going to lose
the argument, which is the
better time: while you're being raped,
or while you're being attacked?"
He stared down at me, waiting to see if
I would back away from the deal
or continue arguing, but I couldn't
really do either. The son of a joy
girl was right, no matter what his
motivations were. If I couldn't
handle it, we were better off finding
Out right then.
"A pity you didn't opt for the
attack instead of the rape," I
commented, brushing at the skirt of my
dress. "Let's get this over
with. I'm going to need whatever sleep
I can grab."
"One must admire your
self-confidence," he retorted, moving to my left,
away from the fire. "Are you
always so sure that things will work out
the way you want them to?"
"I can only judge from past
experience." I shrugged, turning my head to
look at him. "Since things usually
do work out the way I want them to,
it's only reasonable to expect they'll
continue on like that."
"For your sake, I hope they will,"
he said, and then his face suddenly
took on a supercilious look. "My
lady Princess," he said in broad,
clipped Rimilian, sketching a stiff
bow. "Pray be seated and rest
yourself the while I fetch
refreshments."
"Fetch them quickly, Ruthor,"
I answered in Bellna's pettish private
tones, recognizing the character Grigon
was imitating. Prince Ruthor
was one of Clero's sons, and he'd been
ardently courting Bellna,
probably at his father's urging, before
Prince Remo came on the scene.
"The journey here has positively
exhausted me, and I must look an
absolute hag." "Such a thing
would be impossibility," RuthorGrigon protested distandy
as I sat in the oversized chair. He had
gone to one of the draped walls
and parted the drape to expose a good
stock of drinkables, his back to
me as he messed and clinked. I ran my
palms over the very soft leather
of the chair arms, making myself
comfortable while I had the chance.
Grigon was trying to disarm m~nd the
Bellna presence as well-by evoking
Ruthor, who was hardly the most capable
of Clero's sons. If Ruthor got
very, very lucky, he might one day
qualify for the honor of dropping
the last letter of his name, but Bellna
didn't think he'd make it and
her memories forced me to agree with
her. He was a stiff-necked snob
who always acted in the precisely
correct manner, never speaking out of
turn, never seeking a corner where he
might take me in his arms as Remo
had.
"Your drink, my lady Princess,"
Grigon-Ruthor announced from right in
front of me, his arm extended with a
tiny, delicate glass held
carefully between his fingers. I took
the glass without thanking him,
treating him like a servant the way
Bellna always did, privately
cursing myself up, down and sideways.
I'd almost let it happen again -
no, it had already started happening
again, and the only thing that had
pulled me out of it was Grigon's
interruption. I'd let my mind wander
and Bellna had immediately started to
come out. Damn it! If I didn't do
any better than that, I deserved to be
sent back!
"You dislike the drink?"
Grigon-Ruthor's voice came, and I looked up to
see him staring down at me, a cool,
distant smile on his face. "Perhaps
you would care for something less
potent?"
"I am perfectly capable of
drinking anything you choose, Ruthor," I
answered, bristling with insult. "I
am scarcely the child you seem to
think me!"
"I see you as no less than
perfect, my lady Princess," he answered with
another bow. "I recall now that it
was your father the Prince who
commanded that you abstain. Forgive my
poor memory, and allow me to
dispose of that for you."
He plucked the tiny glass out of my
hand and turned away with it,
carrying it back to the hidden niche it
came from. I let myself sputter
and oh! Just the way Bellna would have
done, all the while wondering
what Grigon was up to. I wouldn't have
minded swallowing that drink,
but I hadn't been given the chance to
do more than look at it. I pinned
my fellow conspirator with an accusing
stare as he came back toward me,
and he betrayed a well-practiced
chuckle.
"Your pout is the most attractive
that I have ever seen," he said,
stopping in front of me. "Should
you wish it, my lady Princess, you may
climb into my lap and have a sip from
my glass. Surely your father -
the Prince would have no objection to a
single sip."
"How dare you speak to me so
patronizingly!" I gasped, fighting both to
be Bellna and not be her. "As you
clearly think me a child, Ruthor, you
may leave me at once!"
I got to my feet and stood with chin
raised high, projecting all the
outraged indignation I could feel
Bellna putting out. My doing what she
was feeling was like living an echo,
but managing it wasn't as hard as
I'd thought it would be at first. I
seemed to be getting the hang of
it, and that made me feel a good deal
better.
"Ah, but I shall not leave you,"
Grigon-Ruthor purred, taking a step
closer to me. "And now that I
think on it, you seem to be someone other
than the Princess. You wear her
clothing, yet you are clearly not she.
Who are you?"
His question, coming as suddenly as it
did, was more than a little
startling. Bellna recoiled in shock
from a Ruthor she had never seen before, but that was only on the
inside, where Grigon's careful stare
couldn't see it. Outwardly I took my
cue as I was supposed to, and
looked down nervously at my hands.
"I am no one, Lord," I
whispered, making sure my voice trembled. "A
poor peasant girl, wishing no more than
to know the feel of her
mistress' clothing upon her skin. I
would not have stolen the things. .
."
"A likely tale!" Grigon
snorted, his voice still cold. "Let me see
you."
His hand came to my chin and raised my
face, letting me see the gleam
in his dark eyes. I cringed back
without moving out of his negligent
grasp, a trick I'd learned some years
earlier, and he chuckled his
appreciation of the gesture.
"Now that I've caught you, I
believe I shall make use of you," he said,
moving his hand from under my chin to
touch my face. "Have you the
ability to serve me properly, girl?"
"I-I am not much used, lord,"
I whispered, borrowing some of Bellna's
wide-eyed, disbelieving fear. "I
will serve as best I may."
"You will serve better than that,"
he said, his tone dry. "You may be
very sure I will see to it. Come and
put yourself in my lap now."
He moved past me to reclaim the chair,
then looked up as he sipped from
the wineglass he held. He'd given
himself three or four times what he'd
given me, and was even getting to drink
some of it. Being careful not
to jiggle his arm I climbed into his
lap, feeling as ridiculous as I
always did in a situation like that.
Grigon was a big man, but I'm not
what might be described as a little
girl. Behind my eyes Bellna was
beginning to come out of the shock
she'd felt, heavy coils of outrage
forming, almost ready to explode. I
took a good grip on the rather
large reserve of single-mindedness I
come equipped with, and tried to
ignore her.
"I shall now allow you the sip of
wine I promised earlier," Grigon
said, his supercilious Ruthor-tones
increasing in patronizing-load. I
reached for the glass he held out
toward me, but he shook his head.
"Both hands, if you please, little
peasant. I should dislike having the
contents of this glass emptied upon me.
You have my word that I would
dislike it a very great deal."
The hardened glint in his eyes told me
that he would undoubtedly use an
excuse like that to beat me, and a
beating was one thing I couldn't
risk. I didn't yet have an
experienced-enough hold on the Bellna
presence to believe I could hold her
back during the infliction of
pain; I could finally see that what I'd
done to Valdon must have been
because of the faulty impression. If
Grigon hurt me and I loosened his
teeth in revenge it would be
satisfying, but it would also lose me the
game.
"Now for the sip," Grigon
directed once I had the glass in both hands.
he watched carefully as I took a
single, undersized swallow, but didn't
see anything of Bellna's sputtering
rage. Her intense feelings of
humiliation poured through me, bringing
a trembling to my hands, but
the trembling was perfectly in
character. The swallow of wine would awe
and impress a real peasant, who would
hardly be expected to know the
vintage was just backward enough to
keep it from being considered
really good. My throat swallowed and my
hands trembled, but Grigon
didn't take the glass when I offered it
back to him.
"You may hold that for me for the
moment," he said, putting one hand on
my skirt-covered leg and looking down
at my boots. "I am unaccustomed
to seeing one of your station draped
about so. We will first remove
those, and then perhaps have another
sip of wine." His hands went to the lacings on my hoot, and
Bellna was again shocked
as well as scandalized. She was too
young and inexperienced to
understand the smirking pleasure Grigon
was showing in his role of
Ruthor; after all, all he was doing was
taking off - It was an action
fit for a servant. I sighed to myself,
thinking about groaning as well;
how would she react once she began to
understand?
Grigon unlaced my hoots slowly, drew
them off one at a time, then
reached out to take the wine glass from
me. he had raised the bottom of
my skirt to my knees to reach the
lacings, and hadn't lowered it again
after the boots were gone. He sipped at
his wine as he ran one palm
over my now bare calf, and anyone who
could have heard the racket in my
head would have thought he was running
his hand over my naked body.
Although outraged, I did not pull the
skirt back down, but couldn't
keep from shifting a little in the
presence of Bellna's furious
embarrassment.
"A wench who blushes!"
Grigon-Ruthor chuckled, his warm, broad hand
still moving slowly over my leg. "How
delightful I find you, my young
innocent. Your times at use must have
been few indeed. Take the glass
and hold it, but do not drink. Such
youth and innocence must not be
wasted in a drunken stupor."
I took the glass with two hands again,
finding the very real amusement
in his eyes as difficult to bear as
Bellna's raving. I wasn't the
blushing type, but apparently Bellna
was. I had enough time to be
grateful that Grigon didn't know me
better, and then all I could do was
gasp and try not to spill the wine.
Grigon-Ruthor was sliding his palm
up under the skirt and along my leg to
my thigh, and Bellna was just
about jumping out of her skin.
"You have not been given my
permission to be quite as shy as that,
little peasant," Grigon said, his
hand having paused in its upward
movement. "Unlock your muscles,
and do not attempt to refuse me again.
You are aware, are you not, that you
are mine to do with as I please?"
"Yes, Lord," I whispered,
forcing my knees apart against tremendous
resistance. I had never before had to
fight to control my own body in
quite the same way, and the sweat
breaking out all over me under the
dress was adding to the mad I was
beginning to feel. That was my body,
damn it, and no one else had the right
to try to run it! I held the
wine glass carefully, forced my knees
apart with mental teeth clenched,
and thought I could feel some of the
strength in the Bellna ravings
fade a little.
"Ah, you seek to please me,"
Grigon-Ruthor said, the supercilious smile
back in place. "I do indeed find
myself pleased, for I mean to see if I
may know how many men you have served
before me.
I had a sudden, horrible premonition
that he knew something I didn't,
but I wouldn't have had the time to ask
about it even if the question
would have been in character. His hand
slid quickly up between my
thighs before I could utter a sound,
and the next instant I was gasping
in my own disbelief and trying to move
away from him. His other hand in
the middle of my back kept me from
moving that way, and the glass of
wine I held kept me from flying up
toward the ceiling.
"Why, you are scarcely removed
from the state of virginity," he
laughed, watching my face as I closed
my eyes and trembled. "I would be
very much surprised if there has been
more than a single man who has
tasted you. And I must say how
thoughtful I consider you, to have
refrained from wearing the
undergarments of a lady when you donned the
outer garments. Such a lack would show
your true origins to any man who
touched you."
The half-growl in his voice was more
accusation than approval, but at that point I really didn't care. I
hadn't worn the heavy, uncomfortable
underwear simply because I hadn't
expected anyone to be checking for
their presence; the fact that be was
checking was the least of my
worries. I'd been told I'd be matched
to Bellna, but I hadn't expected
to be matched to the extent of being
turned into the next thing to a
virgin! My own reflexive urge to push
his hand away stumbled into
Bellna's desperate need, the two flowed
together, and it was all I
could do to keep from really defending
myself. I kept my eyes closed
tight and trembled from the effort to
do no more than that, and
Ruthor's chuckle sounded again.
"How strong an appeal I find in
the innocent," he said, the faint slur
in his voice pointing up the interest
of an apprentice sadist. "You may
release the wine now, and when I am
done with it we will continue."
I opened my eyes to an awareness of the
fact that he had been trying to
take the wine glass back from me, but
hadn't been able to get my hands
to release their hold. I surrendered
the glass to his smirk without
argument, despite the fact that I would
have been willing to fight him
for it. Backward or not I could have
used that wine, which was probably
his reason for refusing itto me. If I
won the game it would be without
help, especially the sort that would
steady my jangled nerve-endings
and numb my perceptions to a certain
degree. Under normal conditions I
preferred keeping a clear head during a
job, but on that job a clear
head was the one thing I wouldn't have
no matter how little I drank. I
took a deep breath against the clamor
still raging in my skull,
pretending I didn't see the way
Grigon-Ruthor was staring at me over
his glass rim, reflecting that it was a
good thing I'd opted for being
an "innocent" peasant girl.
Being inexperienced can excuse a lot of
blunders, but it was also helping me
cover my fight against Bellna. Her
time with Remo had been the sort of
frustratingly distasteful
experience very sheltered women often
have during their first taste of
sex. Remo had been too eager to arouse
her properly before going for
his good time, and by the time she was
past the fear and pain of his
attack and just beginning to feel
some-thing else, he was already
through with her. There hadn't been
more than that one bout between
them, and Bellna, childlike, expected
all subsequent experiences to be
like the first. No one had told her any
differently, and I had already
discovered that although I could hear
her thoughts, none of mine
reached her. The fear that underlay her
shock and outrage was worse
than those other two emotions and I
swallowed hard, trying to get rid
of the taste of it.
"Do you anticipate my continued
attention, child?" Grigon-Ruthor asked,
finishing off the last of his wine and
tossing the glass away. "You
seem unsettled and unsure, yet this
cannot be so. You are eager to
serve and please me, are you not?"
"Yes, Lord," I whispered,
wishing he would get on with it rather than
dragging it out the way he was doing.
"I am eager to serve and please
you."
"As you should be," he said,
the smugness in his voice setting my teeth
on edge. "It is the place of
peasant girls to be eager to serve their
betters, and yet there are times when
reluctance and inexperience are a
good deal more - warming her eager
anticipation. If I were to release
you from the need to give me service,
would you find yourself filled
with gratitude toward me?"
I blinked at the faintly smiling
indulgence on his face, wondering what
he was up to, wondering if he meant
what he said. Was he really going
to let me off?"
"Lord, I would be grateful for
whatever attention was given me by you," I whispered, deciding
to play it as safe as possible. "If I were to be
left untouched, however, I would be. .
."
"Deeply disappointed," he
interupted, nodding with world-weary
acceptance, knowing damned well that
that wasn't what I'd been about to
say. "I have no other recourse
then than to complete what was begun. Ah
me, how difficult it is at times to see
to one's duty as a lord. Come
and lay your head upon my chest, child,
and we will see to your lusts
as well as we may."
His hand forced me down against him, my
cheek to his shoulder, the
disappoint went welling up from inside
me bringing actual tears to my
eyes. Even as I fought against being
overwhelmed I cursed silently,
finally understanding that his little
act of supposed generosity had
been designed to reach Bellna rather
than me. He was trying to force
her reactions out into the open, beyond
my control, to a place where he
could see them and recognize them for
what they were. If I had been
silly enough to believe him myself he
might have gotten what he wanted,
but I'm not what could be described as
a trusting soul. I'd hoped he'd
meant what he'd said, but I hadn't
believed it; the little girl inside
my head had believed, and I couldn't
escape paying the price for her
gullibility. Bellna didn't know what
was going on, but she certainly
knew she wanted no more of it.
Grigon's shirt was a semi-soft linen,
undoubtedly the best material
available to those who were above the
level of peasant but below the
level of nobility. I found a faint,
musky, masculine odor and
concentrated on that, trying to keep my
attention away from where my
antagonist's free hand had returned.
Bellna wanted to kick and scream
and fight and throw herself around, but
the peasant I was supposed to
be would never be allowed that kind of
theatrics. Grigon had taken to
indulging in a bout of slow teasing,
and after a few minutes of his
silent indulgence, I made another
unpleasant discovery. It had been a
long time since I'd last seen to my
sexual needs, and although my body
had been made to match Bellna's, my
reactions to things like Grigon's
teasing were strictly my own. It came
to me that this rime the bastard
was after me, but there was less I
could do about it than when he'd dug
for Bellna's reactions. I'd been able
to keep her from taking over when
he'd been the victim, but keeping
control was going to be harder with
me on the hot seat. I squirmed
involuntarily at the picture those
thought-words evoked, and immediately
regretted it. Grigon-Ruthor
laughed softly and increased his
efforts, the predator immediately
attacking at the scent of blood. He was
going to get me one way or the
other, and he damned well knew it.
It didn't take long before I was
hanging onto the back of his shirt
with trembling fists, my face against
his shoulder, my eyes closed
again. I had to remember not to let
Bellna take over, remember not to
break the role of peasant girl, and
remember not to react the way an
experienced woman would, all while
being subjected to the close
attention of a man who knew his way
around a woman's body a hell of a
lot better than any Tildorani would
have. I was somehow managing to do
everything I had to, but only if you
don't count breathing normally as
part of everything. I may be fairly
capable in my chosen line of work,
but I'm still human; I wanted to stroke
Grigon's body the way he
stroked mine, kiss his face softly to
tell him I was ready to move on
to better things. I wanted to begin
opening his shirt as he ran his
hands over me - but that wasn't what he
wanted, or Bellna either. She
didn't understand the strange feelings
assaulting her, and she feared
them; Grigon understood only too well,
and wasn't about to let up.
"You may begin to undo the
clothing of a lady," he said in Ruthor's lazy tones, making no
effort to hide the growing slur in his voice.
"Should the sight of your body
please me, you may well find yourself
ravaged without mercy."
I almost gasped at the throbbing wave
of fear coursing through me,
finding it necessary to sit still for a
brief moment before pushing
away from his chest. Grigon was now
conducting an attack on two fronts,
trying to prod Bellna and me both at
the same time. If I wanted what I
needed, and also wanted to keep from
breaking my role I had to listen
to him, but if I did as he said Bellna
would surely become even more
violent than she had been. She knew he
was hardly likely tQ dislike her
body, and the panic was already begmm
to set in. I forced myself to
raise my hands to the buttons on the
front of my dress, feeling my
cheeks flame with Bellna's
embarrassment, finding it impossible to sit
still in the face of Grigon's toying,
biting my lip to show the
consternation of a very young peasant
girl. I felt as though I were
three people and briefly, dizzyingly,
couldn't remember which of the
three was supposed to show. The buttons
fought my fingers the way
every-thing on that planet was fighting
me, and hot, fat tears began to
roll down my cheek, courtesy of
Bellna's fright and misery.
"Does your clumsiness distress
you, little one?" GrigonRuthor asked
with oh-so-much concern in his voice,
finally taking his hand away from
me. "You attempt to obey me., yet
find yourself unable to do so. It is
clear I must assist you."
His hands came to mine to push them
gently away, and then he tackled
the buttons. He wet his lips with
pleased anticipation as he undid
them, but his expression
changed-abruptly when the opened buttons
showed nothing but the silken under
dress I hadn't been able to get out
of wearing. He was so obviously
disappointed that nothing sexy showed
that his expression was downright
comical. Under normal circumstances I
might have smiled to myself and saved
the snicker for a private time,
but those circumstances were far from
normal. Bellna was a little girl,
and so was the peasant girl of my role;
the two of them combined and
giggled aloud in relief.
"You dare to laugh at me?"
Grigon-Ruthor thundered, his frown widening
my eyes above the hand I'd hastily
clapped over my mouth. "You dare to
find amusement in the doings of your
lord?"
I was about to assure him very
sincerely that I hadn't been laughing,
and especially not at him, when he
interrupted the intention in the
most direct way possible. His hands
took the blue velvet dress I was
wearing and ripped it open, then did
the same to the white silk under
dress. Bellna's shock coursed through
me as he threw me off his lap to
the floor, the disbelief intensifying
as I hit hard. I'd been able to
cushion the jolt a little by using my
hands, but the ruined material of
dress and under dress had been pushed
down onto my arms, tying me into
what was left of once-elegant clothing.
My left hip got the worst of
it, but one benefit came out of the
unpleasant episode: the presence in
my mind was so shocked that it went
speechless and motionless, leaving
me free to show appropriate fear and
repentance when Grigon-Ruthor went
down to one knee and pulled me back
toward him.
"Insolence is punished as ever it
will be, girl," he told me coldly,
half-kneeling above me. "Do you
continue to feel amusement?"
"I feel only the desire to serve
you, Lord!" I quavered, looking up at
him with none of the growl I felt
inside me. I wanted to serve him, all
right, but that sort of serving would
have to wait-until I won.
"You need not fear," he said,
reaching out to touch one of my nowexposed
breasts. "You will do exactly
that. Get to your feet."
He stood straight and watched me
struggle around until I could rise, holding the pieces of dress and
under dress to keep them from falling
off me. I knew he wanted me stripped,
but he wanted it done at his own
pace, and wouldn't appreciate being
anticipated. When I was standing in
front of him he reached out and ripped
everything the rest of the way,
then stepped back a pace to study me.
"Unexpected largesse," he
murmured, looking at me with the most
intrusive stare he could manage. "More
than I had anticipated-yet
without the hint of a blush. Are you
other than the innocent I thought
you to be?"
"I am frightened, Lord," I
whispered, cursing myself for forgetting
such an important detail. I had
expected Bellna's embarrassment to do
the job for me, and when it didn't I
hadn't been bright enough to take
over. "If you wish it I will
attempt to do other than feel fear, and
yet.
"Still your tongue," he
interrupted irritably, gesturing with one hand.
"I want no further words from you.
Rid yourself of those rags, and take
yourself to my bed."
I got my wrists loose from the dress
sleeves and let the "rags" fall to
the floor, then let my hesitation and
reluctance show as I hurried
toward the curtained bed. Despite the
fact that I knew I'd never sleep
without a good deal of soothing, I did
feel reluctant at the thought of
sharing Grigon's bed. He wasn't likely
to do anything for me without
indulging in a little more torture
first, and whatever he did do would
be tempered by the way I'd been changed
to match Bellna. I wasn't
afraid of the man, but wary wouldn't be
a word too far from the mark.
Grigon waited until I'd parted the
curtains, groped to find the covers,
then slipped under them before
following me over. I was just beginning
to feel safe and snug in the darkness
when the curtains were jerked
aside as far as they would go, and
Grigon's darkened form moved toward
the head of the bed. I heard him
reaching around, then heard a rattle
and a scrape. A spark flared bright in
the darkness, catching
immediately on the slim piece of wood
it had flared near, and from that
slim piece of wood a candle on the
narrow shelf above the bed was lit.
Grigon blew out the flame on the piece
of wood and set it back in its
place, and then he was ready for other
things.
"I dislike being unable to see
what I am about," he said, moving back
to the curtain opening at the side of
the bed. "Were you given
permission to hide yourself beneath
those covers?"
"No, Lord," I whispered,
throwing the covers away as though they were
hot. "I meant no disobedience;
Lord. I ask your forgiveness, Lord."
"Enough," he said, pulling
his shirt out of his pants and then hauling
it off over his head. "I had
thought it clear that I wished no more of
your chatter. I see you must be
silenced by other means."
I watched him pull his boots off and
then tackle his pants, his broad,
hair-covered chest more of a
distraction than it should have been. He
had something else in mind for me,
something I was not likely to enjoy,
but my mind insisted on watching him
with wide-eyed interest as he got
down to the buff. He was certainly well
made as a man, a fact sitting
in his lap had only hinted at. His
degree of arousal would have had
some men pawing at the ground and
demanding to get on with working it
off, but Grigon acted as though he had
all the time in the world. he
tossed his pants to one side with a
careless gesture, smiled faintly
when he saw my eyes on him, then moved
closer to stand over me.
"You will lie flat so that I may
examine you at my leisure," he said in
his Ruthor voice, leaning down to shove
me partway across the bed so
that he might climb in himself. The bed
linen wasn't linen but silk,
and he had seen to it that I'd warmed a
place for him. "Should I hear a single sound from you, you will
be punished. Have I made myself clear?"
I bobbed my head spasmodically, giving
him a wide-eyed stare filled
with the apprehension of innocence.
Bellna was bewildered in the shock
she was still suffering from and so was
my role character; I,
unfortunately, could now guess at what
he was up to. he sat next to me
where I lay and looked down at me, the
faint smile on his face touched
with a hint of true amusement as his
big hand came to stroke gently at
my middle. I'd never be able to take
his "examination" without making
some kind of a sound, not in the face
of the sort of expertise he'd
shown earlier. He was going to use that
as an excuse to "punish" me,
but maybe being forewarned would be
enough to let me hold out. His
stroking right hand came to slide over
my breast, two of his fingers
catching the nipple between them and
squeezing gently; I was able to
keep the gasp from coming out even
though my mouth opened, but I
quickly changed my mind. Being
forewarned wasn't going to do me a damn
bit of good, at least as far as holding
out went. Maybe I could do
something with it afterward.
Surprisingly enough, "afterward"
took a while to arrive.
Grigon worked on me slowly and
deliberately, rekindling the blaze he
had started earlier and building on it.
His hands and lips went
everywhere, touching, tasting,
arousing, driving me more insane with
every minute that passed. I held the
light blue silk clenched in my
fists as I twisted and writhed, barely
aware of the still-frightened
child behind my eyes, totally consumed
by the needs of my body. I felt
his hands like metal on my thighs,
holding them apart and raising me
from the bed; I felt his breath, blown
gently from between his lips;
when his tongue touched me I threw my
head back and screamed,
completely beyond thinking and caring.
That was what Grigon had been
waiting for, of course, and the
open-handed slap that made my ears ring
brought me back and told me I'd lost
the round.
"Again you disobey!"
Grigon-Ruthor snarled, his second slap blurring my
vision and bringing tears to my eyes..
"Go and fetch my belt, at once!"
Teary-eyed and trembling I backed away
from him, then slid off the bed
to do as he'd ordered. Control! I told
myself with held-off
desperation, feeling the blubbering
fear pour through me as I groped in
the shadows on my knees for Grigon's
belt. It was lying half covered by
his pants, as though it had been set in
place in anticipation of use,
which of course it had been. I picked
up the soft but heavy leather in
trembling hands and held it to me,
still not knowing whether or not I
could go through with it. I had a thing
about being beaten that stemmed
from a very unpleasant experience
during one of my assignments, and I
didn't know whether or not I could hold
still for being beaten by
Grigon. I rose to my feet again, still
clutching the belt, and hurried
back to the bed through the chill of
the room. One way or another, my
question was about to be answered.
Grigon-Ruthor sat waiting for me on the
bed, the small candle above
throwing shadows all about as I climbed
over his legs. The tears were
still running down my cheeks as I
reached the belt out toward him with
both hands, and for a minute his eyes
met mine. That I knew he was
going to beat me must have been clear
to see; as he took the belt a
peculiar expression flickered across
his face. He glanced at the
trembling in my hands, the hopelessness
my face must have been covered
with, the roundness of defeat in my
shoulders, and suddenly there was a
different decision in his eyes.
"Such youthful innocence," he
murmured, reaching a hand out to touch my
face. "That there are men who find
pleasure in destroying such
freshness and beauty has never failed
to infuriate me. I am no longer able to continue with this. Come to
my arms, child."
I watched him throw the belt away but
didn't really understand; not
until be had taken me in his arms and
raised my face for his kiss. He
had spoken in his own voice, not that
of Ruthor, and the game seemed to
be over. I say seemed to be because he
was still speaking in the
Tildorani tongue, and he had begun to
caress me again. I tested his
truthfulness with a small moan and got
nothing but a murmur in
response, but the burning in my cheeks
where he had slapped me worked
to keep me skeptical. I might have won
the game already, but there was
no sense in not making sure.
Grigon's kiss was long and tender, and
by the time it was over I lay in
his arms with both of us horizontal
rather than vertical. His hands
moved over me with gentleness that
surprised and startled the guest
behind my eyes, and did something more
than that: it also aroused her.
How that could be possible I hadn't the
faintest idea, but if a
glandular emotion like anger or
embarrassment was possible for her, why
not arousal? The only possibility I
could think of was that she was
using my body as an emotion-receptor,
and with her diminished fear came
awareness of other sensations. Whatever
it was, I was suddenly gripped
by arousal out of control, the sort
that's usually channeled and used
through knowledge and experience tQ
heighten enjoyment. I clutched
Grigon's back convulsively, pressing
myself up against him, hearing his
chuckle as he pressed me flat to the
bed. Bellna was ready to get on
with it and so was he, and once again I
was in the minority. I tried to
push away her presence but it surged
all around me, raw with power,
impossible to control. My knees
separated of their own accord, the
baldest invitation possible, and Grigon
wasn't slow to accept. He
positioned him-self between my thighs,
gathered me to him, then
smothered me with a kiss as he surged
forward into me.
If not for that kiss it would have been
all over right then and there.
Aroused or not, Bellna was suddenly
afraid, and she tried to cry out
when Grigon entered me. From my point
of view the sensation was
unbelievable; Grigon felt as though he
were twice the size he actually
was. Bellna, unused to that sensation
under any circumstances, tried to
fight her way free and then panicked
when she couldn't. Panic for her
happily corseted of withdrawal from
control, and I was back where I was
supposed to be when Grigon raised his
head.
"Does something disturb you,
little one?" he asked, kissing my face
gently as he smoothed my hair back. "It
was my impression that you
attempted to speak."
"I'm merely overwhelmed," I
got out, trying to gather up all the ends
Bellna had dropped, before he decided
something was peculiar. "I had
not anticipated such size and strength
from you. Perhaps you would
allow me to see to your needs in
another manner?"
"My sympathy and understanding are
yours, wench, yet this may not be,"
he answered, his words nearly a murmur
as his hips began to move
slowly. "I cannot bring myself to
abandon the exquisite tightness of
you which, though it now disturbs you,
will only be aided and lessened
by my presence. You have obeyed me well
till now; will you continue to
do so?"
"Am I now permitted disobedience
if that is my wish?" I asked, nearly
gasping the words. His movement was
making his presence even more
unbelievable, and I didn't know how
long I could stand it.
"No," he said with a merry
grin, gathering me to him again. "I would
indeed be a fool were I to permit such
a thing. Perhaps afterward."
He lost interest in conversation then,
and it occurred to me that I had
another afterward to look forward to.
Grigon's performance was considerate as far as rape usually goes, but
considerate or not it was
still rape. With that in mind I forced
myself to concentrate on what he
was doing rather than ignoring it, and
began to help him - in my own
way. A woman who knows what she's doing
can either extend a man's
performance or force it into
termination, and Grigon had been holding
back a longer time than was usual. I
know he was looking forward to a
leisurely ride, but I've had training
from an adept of Saccarion, and
he couldn't resist my muscle movement.
With teeth gritted he tried to
hold back, fighting the urge for
release with non-movement, but he
didn't have a chance. He climaxed
uncontrollably, his hands on my
shoulders, and then he withdrew to lay
down beside me and breathe
deeply for a minute or two. I stirred
where I lay, well aware of the
fact that my needs hadn't been seen to,
but I'd rather have to use a
lot of self-control and cold showers
than submit to rape.
"I apologize for the brevity of
the entertainment, Grigon said at last,
rolling onto his side to put his hand
on my middle again. I was
surprised to see that he didn't
understand what had been done to him,
but it did save me some trouble: "We
will proceed to your suggestion of
alternate amusement, and then will
return for a second and longer
encounter of intimate enjoyment, eh?
Let us. . ."
"Forget it," I interrupted,
switching back to base language as I pushed
his hand away and sat up. "You've
had enough fun for one night at my
expense. Let's discuss whether or not
I've passed the test."
"You're a hard woman," he
sighed, following my example as to language.
Other than that he turned to his back
again, tucked his hands behind
his head, and looked up at me. "As
far as the test goes, I'm not the
one to ask about it. How did it go from
your end?"
"It wasn't as simple as I thought
it would be," I admitted, running
both hands through my hair while my
elbows rested on my knees. "Isn't
there some way to get rid of her so I
can get on with this project in
peace?"
"Not without going back home,"
he said, watching me closely without
moving. "I'll call Dameron and
arrange for retrieval."
"Forget it," I repeated,
giving him a sour glance. "As far as the
project goes, nothing has changed. If I
don't go, there's no one
waiting to be sent in my place. I'll
have to manage just as I am."
"Manage to do what?" he
asked, keeping his tone level. "Get yourself
killed? The men on this world don't
fool around. If your alternate
personality comes out at the wrong
time, you probably won't have the
chance to repair the damage. It's too
much of a risk."
"Breathing in and out is a risk,"
I countered. "And you forget one
thing: I'm supposed to be Bellna. If I
slip as Bellna, there's not much
harm done. After it's all over, I'll
just have to stay away from people
until I'm picked up. I've lived off the
land before; I won't starve or
trip over something with teeth and
claws."
"I still don't like it," he
said, finally sitting up straight and
folding his legs in front of him.
"There are so many things that can go
wrong that we didn't dare ask the
computer to list them; it would still
be working on the question. What if you
can't avoid being among people?
What if you do trip over something with
teeth and claws? What if you
run afoul of something we haven't even
thought of? I keep getting
visions of you lying half under a bush,
awash in your own blood,
complete vacancy behind those pretty
blue eyes. I don't think I could
shrug off being partly responsible for
the death of a young girl with
everything to live for."
I could see him fairly well in the
flickering candlelight, and he
wasn't joking or being sarcastic. He
really felt concern for me - but for the strangest reason.
"You're not by any chance thinking
of me as being as young as I look,
are you?" I asked suddenly,
bringing a flash of startlement to his
eyes. "Bellna is this young and
innocent and helpless; I'm not. Putting
me half under a bush, awash in my own
blood, has been tried before any
number of times. It didn't work then,
and it's not guaranteed to work
now. If you don't believe that, I'll be
glad to prove it by tossing you
into the fireplace. Just say the word."
"I think I can get along well
enough without your kind offer," he
answered, a faint smile just beginning
to curve his lips. "I'm not that
easy to toss into a fireplace, but I'm
willing to stipulate the fact
that you're competent. The only
question is, are you competent enough
to overcome the handicap you have? Will
you be able to handle it no
matter what the situation?"
"Well, I can think of one
situation when I may not be able to handle
it," I said, deciding to try some
calculated misdirection. "I'm glad
you didn't try beating me with that
belt; I don't know if I could have
kept control of myself."
"You think you would have lost
control to Bellna?" he asked with a
frown. "Because of a beating? What
makes you think she would have
dominated you at a time like that?"
"I'm not talking about her
dominating me," I said, shaking my head as I
lay back down and stretched out. "In
fact, it has nothing to do with
Bellna. I'm the one with an aversion to
being beaten, and I've been
known to be somewhat-harsh with people
who try it. I had a run-in with
a heavy whip once, and the passage of
time hasn't done much to make me
forget it."
"Harsh," he echoed, a strange
expression on his face as he looked down
at me. "Your eyes turn soulless
when you say that. I've never had a
heavy whip used on me, but I can
imagine what it must be like. Tell me
what was done to you."
"It's impossible to imagine what
it's like without experiencing it," I
said, unable to keep the harshness out
of my tone even though I looked
away from him. "As far as the rest
of it goes, I'd rather not discuss
it."
"You're trembling," he said,
his hand suddenly on my arm. "Of course we
don't have to discuss it if you don't
want to. Are you all right?"
I turned my head back to him and nodded
without speaking. I always
trembled when I thought about that one
-particular incident, and not
just from anger. Anyone who thinks they
would react differently and
more bravely is invited to try it for
themselves.
"You shouldn't have much to worry
about on that score at least," Grigon
said, moving his other hand to stroke
my hair. "Most men on this world
would rather bed a female than beat
her, especially one who looks like
Bellna. Your peasant girl role was good
enough to mollify anyone who
wasn't actively bent on harming Bellna;
if you run into the other kind,
you're free to defend yourself. If you
were able to keep me from seeing
such deep-seated emotions when you
brought my belt, you should be able
to retain control at other times. I
feel considerably better about this
now."
"I'm glad to hear that," I
said, producing a smile to match the one he
was wearing. "With that in mind, I
think I ought to get some sleep now.
Tomorrow will be a busy day."
"Uh, yes, tomorrow," he
agreed, suddenly looking more reluctant than
friendly or approving. "I suppose
you will need your rest. Are you sure
there isn't anything else you need-that
I could help you with?"
"Don't tell me you're asking,"
I said with brows high, raising' up on one elbow toward him. "What
happened to the demands and orders?"
"They go with the other
characters," he said, showing a grin. "In my
own persona, I don't indulge in rape
unless I have to. And that 'have
to' refers to professional necessity,
not last-ditch desperation. If
you tell me to walk away, it won't be
the first time I've done it."
"Then I don't have to feel guilty
about making you do it again," I
said, lying back down. "Good
night."
"That value judgment is open to
debate," he sighed, taking his hands
away from me. "Merely expressed as
a wish to be granted, however, I
offer the same back to you. Sleep
well."
I waited until he had gotten off the
bed and had started for his
clothes before calling him back. I'd
been curious to see if he really
meant what he'd said about leaving, and
at that point there was no
doubt. Although rape tends to turn me
stubborn, free agreement on all
sides is another matter entirely -and
his abruptly terminated
performance earlier had gotten me
curious about how he would do under
other circumstances. He came back to
the bed with a soft laugh, took me
in his arms, then proceeded to make my
struggle with Bellna less of a
struggle. My invisible guest was losing
both her fear and her
reluctance, but her over enthusiasm was
something left to be worked on.
I had a very pleasant time - but Bellna
loved it.
Chapter 4
I awoke when the automatic sensing
system I've developed over the years
told me I was no longer alone in the
room. I could hear soft, whispered
conversation, and could see the sudden
glow of a just-lit candle
through my slitted eyes. Whoever the
intruders were, they certainly
weren't trying to sneak up on me; a
second candle cut the dimness, and
another whisper joined the others. The
last whisper overrode the first
two sharply, and there was a brief
period of silence during which I
could see three long-skirted figures
moving across the carpeting in
front of the fireplace. A fourth
skirted form passed behind the first
three to the hearth, set wood in it,
then worked briefly to get a fire
going. While this was being
accomplished the first three opened a large
box, pawed through its hidden contents,
then began arguing in very low
tones. All four of the intruders were
female, and Bellna's thoughts
indicated they were servants. I hadn't
been told to expect any
servants, but then I hadn't been told
much of anything. They seemed to
be trying very hard not to wake me up,
and the chill in the room's air
did well to convince me that staying
where I was was probably my best
course of action. I yawned silently,
snuggled down farther under the
covers, and continued with my best
course of action.
I wasn't sleepy enough to fall asleep
again, but the comfort of the
warmed silk cradling my body set my
mind to drifting. It was highly
unlikely that the four women were
anything other than the servants
Bellna thought them, and that meant my
last-ditch effort with Grigon
the night before hadn't worn off the
way I'd been afraid it might. He'd
been very attentive and considerate
while making love to me, but most
mature men have no trouble separating
bed time from thinking time. If
he hadn't down checked me for the
project, it meant that he really had
been convinced by the story I'd told
him. Not that the story wasn't
true. There are an uncounted number of
times when truth will do more
for you than lying; the catch is in
knowing when one of those times has
come by.
I felt a contented purr in my mind, and
realized that Bellna was also
thinking about Grigon. He was talented
enough to satisfy almost any woman, but especially one with Bellna's
limited experience. She'd lost
control almost from the first moment
he'd entered me, but I'd been able
to ignore her until Grigon began
trotting out various facets of his
talent. There are certain things no
woman alive can ignore, especially
if she starts out aroused. Grigon had
the advantage over me the second
time, and he wasn't shy about pushing
for all he was worth. I'd felt my
control slipping, fought to regain it,
then realized that I couldn't
fight. My awareness was sliding into
Bellna's, the two of them running
together, the resulting consciousness
completely bound to the man who
was laughing softly as he watched me.
Grigon obviously knew total
surrender when he saw it; the rest of
our time together had been filled
with pleasure, but I'd had no say in
any part of it. I'd felt nothing
but satisfaction at the time, but
looking back on it was somewhat
embarrassing, just as Bellna's girlish
memories were. My feeling the
way she did had caused the bonding
between us, but was that any better
than having her assume control? The
resulting personality didn't do
things the way I did; it might be best
if I tried to avoid-"Forgive me,
Highness, yet I must awaken you,"
a soft voice interrupted my thoughts,
coming from right beside the bed. I
opened my eyes to see a young girl,
her hands held nervously before her, no
more of her expression visible
than the tremor in her voice. I was
basing my guess as to her age on
the sound of her voice, but when she
stepped back and turned enough so
that the candlelight touched most of
her face, I saw I was right.
"Inform the Princess that her
coach and escort have already arrived," a
stage-whisper came from one of the
other three. "We must hasten if we
are not to anger the captain."
"You need have fear of angering
none save me," I interrupted with
Bellna-huffiness, sitting up while
making sure I held the covers
modestly over myself. "Who is this
captain you speak of, and how dare
he make demands of me?"
"Captain Fallan is the leader of
your mercenary escort, Highness," the
quavering answer came, this time
directly from the girl who had
whispered before. She stood with the
other two not far from the
fireplace, and all four of them looked
nervous and uncomfortable.
"Though he uttered no words of
demand, we were instructed to ready you
as quickly as possible. It would be
foolish to ignore such
instructions, for mercenaries are known
to have little patience, most
especially captains of mercenaries.
The girl stopped to breathe after
getting all that out in a rush, the
other three nodding their heads in
agreement. All four of them were
young, no more than sixteen at the
most, and all of them were clearly
peasants. They wore long print skirts
made from some cheap material,
low cut blouses that had once been
white, had solid-colored shawls tied
around their hips out of the way, and
were barefoot. Bellna didn't know
any of them, and couldn't understand
why they were there. The female
servants who usually looked after her
were trained ladies' maids,
efficient, genteel and quietly
obedient.
"We were brought here by Captain
Fallan for the express purpose of
assisting you to readiness," the
girl next to the bed said, drawing my
eyes back to her. "We had best do
so immediately."
"Had we really," I murmured,
letting Bellna's annoyance touch me. "Have
you ever before been privileged to
serve a Princess?" They all shook
their heads, looking confused, and I
nodded. "I thought not. You have
much to learn before you will be
acceptable. Bring me a wrap."
None of the four was terribly pleased
with my attitude, and I could see
they were having difficulty remembering
and accepting my higher social
position. If I'd been older than they
it would have been easier all around, but I wasn't older and I may
even have been younger. One of the
two who hadn't spoken yet, a pretty
redhead with a good figure, went to
the large box I'd seen them open
earlier and pulled out a long, tiearound
dress. The tie-around was the wrap I'd
asked for, and when she
brought it to the bed I threw the
covers aside, stood up, and let her
put it around me.
"You may bring beverages and foods
to break my fast," I informed them
haughtily as I tied the tie-around.
"When I have finished my repast,
you may then dress me."
The two who had done all the talking so
far began sputtering as a
prelude to arguing, but I wasn't
listening to anything I didn't want to
hear. I moved between the heavy curtain
and the bed, found the lighter
arrangement Grigon had used the night
before, lit the candle, then went
back to jerk the drapes closed in the
faces of my new servants. They
were half outraged and half frightened,
but I didn't think they'd make
the mistake of outright disobedience.
They may not have liked it, but I
war a princess.
I spent some time behind the curtain
making use of the room's chamber
pot in private, then went out to find
that two of the four girls, the
two talkative ones, were gone. The
other two glanced at me
uncomfortably, but kept quiet as I went
to the chair in front of the
fire and sat down. Their disapproval
was as loud as shouting, but as
long as they didn't say anything out
loud Bellna was satisfied, which
meant that L was satisfied. I was more
eager to get going than to stop
for a meal, but letting myself be
rushed wouldn't have been in
character. Bellna was used to doing
things her way, so obnoxious was
the way I would have to play it.
It didn't take long for the two girls
to get back, and they didn't look
happy. One of them carried a tray and
the other opened the door for
her, and the two of them hurried over
to where I was sitting.
"Captain Fallan sends his
compliments, Princess," the second one said
while the first, the one who had been
nearest the bed, put the tray
across the arms of the chair I sat in.
"He wishes you a hearty repast,
yet asks that you partake of it as
quickly as possible. Dawn approaches
swiftly, and it is best that we be on
our way before then."
"He swore when he heard you had
not yet dressed," the girl who had
carried the tray blurted, her face pale
in the candlelight. She had
brown hair, just as the second girl
did, but looked fractionally
younger. "Had it been I he swore
at, I would not have been able to
cease trembling. His anger grows as his
patience thins."
"And yet the word he sent was most
courteous," I pointed out, lifting
the thick wedge of bread smeared with
what looked like butter. "He may
swear as he wishes in the presence of
peasants, yet would my father
have his tongue out were he to do the
same before me. He will wait as
long as necessary, for it is in my
service that he moves. Was the lord
Grigon as displeased as he?"
"The lord spoke no word in our
presence, yet did he seem touched by
annoyance," the girl answered,
glancing at her friends. They weren't
used to seeing a female get away with
murder when dealing with men, and
they weren't sure whether or not they
liked it.
"The lord Grigon will also
survive," I said with a sniff, then tackled
the fried meat and boiled oats on my
plate. The meal was a quick,
slapped-together affair that Bellna
didn't care for, but rather than
refuse to touch it, I simply showed
distaste while slowly shoveling it
in. I did have to get the show on the
road, and could intelligently
delay things only so long. The four
girls stood around watching me, the
oddest expressions on their faces,
their annoyance growing when they realized I was ignoring them just
as much as I was ignoring the men.
Even the slowest meal has to come to an
end, and the girls were all
ready for me when I indicated that the
wooden tray could be taken. I'd
spent a small amount of time privately
admiring the intricately carved
bone that was used in place of wood or
metal plates, and could finally
understand Dameron's reference to
collectors. The bone plate would have
fit well into my own collection of rare
and beautiful things, but there
was no way for me to get it out of
there. The only practical solution
would be to come back for it once all
the excitement was over, but that
time was a long way off. I had to live
through everything in between
first, and that might turn out to be
easier said than done.
Once the tray was taken, I had to let
myself be dressed. I would have
preferred doing it alone, without help,
but that would have been out of
character. The underwear I had managed
to avoid in the base was the
first thing produced, to Bellna's
satisfaction and the girls'
amusement. The bottom part fit tight
down to below my knees, was drawn
closed at my waist, and was made up of
frilly layers of lace. The top
part was a short-sleeved, waist4ong
jacket with lacings in front, made
of silk without frilly layers, as
confining as a straitjacket with the
lacings closed. Raising my arms so that
the under-dress could be put on
me wasn't the easy gesture it should
have been, setting me to wonder
how I was supposed to fight in that
rig. A light blue dress had been
supplied to take the place of the dark
blue one Grigon had torn, and
then I was urged into the chair so that
my boots could be put on and
laced. My underwear came to just about
the top of the boots, and with
the long sleeved, high-collared dress,
I was covered all over. Bellna
considered that the only decent way to
appear in public, but I couldn't
help wishing there was some way to be
indecent yet stay in character.
The blazing fire was making me sweat,
and outdoors would hardly be
better. The nights grew cool around
there, but the days were pleasantly
warm.
After my hair had been combed to
Bellna's satisfaction, I led the way
out of the room. It was useful being
able to leave some of the small
details to the Bellna presence, but I
had to be careful not to do it
too often. Something like that could
get to be a habit, and habits like
that I didn't need. The girls followed
after me down the stairs, trying
not to step on my skirts in their
hurry, even more upset that I was
still taking my time. At the bottom of
the stairs the redhead, who was
carrying my cape, squeezed past me and
got to the door to the outer
room first, then held it open. I knew
she was telling the men I'd
finally gotten there, and when I
reached the doorway I found two sets
of eyes on me.
Grigon stood in the same conservative
dark trousers and white shirt he
had worn the day before, stood
shouldered and narrow-faced, his faint
air of disapproval covered by the small
bow he performed. As far as
being the center of attention, though,
he could have been jumping up
and down and waving his arms and he
still wouldn't have made it. The
second man dominated the room
completely, despite the fact that he was
doing nothing but standing there. He
was taller and broader than
Grigon, brown-haired and brown-eyed,
square-faced and almost handsome
in his ugliness. His pants and
knee-length boots were black, but his
shirt was a bright, blazing red,
telling everyone who looked at him
that he was a mercenary. The long
neck-scarf he wore was a light blue,
showing that he was employed by Prince
Havro, whose main color was
light blue. My information told me his
neck scarf was black when he was
unemployed, and also that the length of
it ~ claimed him captain of his
group. His left hand rested on the hilt
of a plain, workmanlike sword, which was sheathed in a well-worn
brown leather scabbard belted around
his waist; his eyes, piercingly direct
and without any trace of
backwardness, rested only on me. Bellna
unfluttered in my mind at the
impact of those eyes, impressed despite
herself, sharing the sense of
excitement that crackled among the four
girls behind me like static
electricity. Fallan was the sort of man
whose attention most females
tried to attract; it seemed only fair
to let him know where he stood
with me.
"I hope, Lieutenant, that you and
your men are prepared to depart," I
told his stare as I moved briskly into
the center of the room. "The
journey before us is lengthy, and there
is little sense in standing
about here."
"In standing about here," he
echoed in a deep voice, watching without
expression as I approached him. "You
are concerned as to whether or not
we are prepared to depart?"
"My Princess, allow me to present
the leader of your escort," Grigon
hastily interposed as Fallan began
drawing himself up to the explosion
point. "This is Captain Fallan,
leader of twenty, engaged by your
father the Prince to protect you from
his enemies at all costs. Where
your safety is concerned, the Captain
has been authorized to speak with
your father's voice. I feel quite sure,
Captain, that my Princess will
afford you full cooperation."
"I will be pleased to give the -
captain, did you say, Grigon? - the
Captain's planned itinerary my personal
attention," I answered as I
adjusted the sleeves and skirt of my
dress, not looking directly at
either of the men. "It will
undoubtedly be acceptable with only the
most minor corrections."
Grigon looked as if he wanted to close
his eyes in pain, and the four
girls behind me gasped in shock;
Fallan, surprisingly, showed amusement
rather than anger
"My - itinerary - has already
received the approval of your father,
Princess," he said with the
smallest bow it's possible for the human
body to perform. "It is therefore
unnecessary for you to concern
yourself with the matter, save in
compliance. As sufficient time has
already been wasted in awaiting your
appearance, you may now take
yourself to the coach which stands
without. My men and I seek to
complete our commission before we have
attained too great an age to
attempt others after it."
"How dare you!" I gasped,
using only a small part of Bellna's shocked
indignation at the way he'd spoken to
me. "Perhaps it has escaped your
notice that you address someone other
than a peasant, Captain! I assure
you my father will hear of your
impertinence!"
"Your father has already heard of
my impertinence," Fallan grinned,
moving a step closer to me. "It is
undoubtedly the reason I was given
this commission. You may inform his
Highness that all proceeds apace,
Lord Grigon."
"It will be my pleasure to do so,
Captain," Grigon agreed with the
ghost of a smile on his narrow face.
"Now, if I may have a moment alone
with the Princess before your
departure.
"You may not," Fallan said,
finality in his voice as his big hand
wrapped around my arm. "The
Princess has expended more moments than her
share; yours must unfortunately replace
one of them. This moment is the
one we depart."
Grigon's mouth opened in protest, his
faint amusement gone, but he
wasn't given a chance to get any words
out. Fallan was already hustling
me toward the door, his pace and effort
easy enough to pretend to be
assistance, his grip solid enough to
really give me no choice. Bellna was having a screaming fit in my
head, furious over the way Fallan was
treating me, but I glanced back at
Grigon feeling disturbed. My fellow
agent had clearly wanted to tell me
something, and was just as clearly
not going to get the chance. I
sputtered indignantly at Fallan just to
stay in character, but inwardly I was
cursing at him in a way that
probably would have shocked him if I'd
done it aloud. Missing inside
information was hazardous to the health
in my line of work, and I was
missing it because of Fallan.
Apparently the information Grigon had
wasn't important enough to cause
him to make a fuss over Fallan's
decision. I heard him trailing along
behind with the four girls as I was
taken through the door into the
early dawn. At the foot of the porch
steps was a large, ornate
carriage, light blue trimmed with gold,
Prince Havro's sigil on the
door facing us, six brown vair
harnessed to the front of it. Vair were
tall, doe-eyed draft animals,
four-legged and soft-coated, maned and
tailed and usually even-tempered.
Fallan's twenty were also mounted on
vair, though not at the time we left
the lodge. Right then they were
standing around looking bored, but when
they saw us they immediately
perked up.
"Your four wenches must accompany
you in the coach," Fallan told me as
I hastily lifted my skirts to keep from
tripping down the steps. "I
lack sufficient vair to mount them
among my men, and would not wish the
distraction even had I the vair. They
will ride with you."
"They are not mine, therefore may
they be left behind!" I snapped,
annoyed at the way he was treating me,
but even more frustrated by his
suggestion. When Clero's men caught up
with that coach, I wanted to be
the only one in it. If attackers become
confused about who the target
is, they tend to wipe out everyone in
sight just to be on the safe
side.
"They will not be left behind,"
he answered, more interested in
reaching for the handle of the coach
door than in arguing with me. "It
is necessary that they accompany you,
and they shall do so. Allow me to
assist you into the coach."
His hand on my arm forced me up the
narrow steps and into the coach,
letting me go only when I made the
obvious choice between standing up
all bent over and sitting down on the
right-hand seat. The seething
Bellna was doing bubbled through my
mind and body, involving me more
than a little. Fallan was making an
occasional, casual attempt to treat
me with the respect a princess was
supposed to be given, but only if
the attempt didn't put him out any. I
pulled angrily at my skirt to
straighten it under me, fighting off
the urge to tell Fallan exactly
what I thought of him-in terms
guaranteed to make him come after me. A
boot in the face would teach him to
watch his mouth when he spoke to
me, not to mention how personally
pleasant I would find-I shook my head
hard, making sure that line of thought
was cut off cold. Bellna's
frothing was beginning to affect my
annoyance, and I couldn't let that
happen. I needed Fallen to help me
spring Clero's trap, and even if I
didn't, beating up on him would be
somewhat out of character. I could
sit there and scowl at the back of his
head, but that was all I had
better do.
At Fallan's gesture the four girls
hurried to the coach, then climbed
inside wearing harried expressions.
They weren't about to disobey
Fallan and not enter the coach, but my
very obvious displeasure was
making them uneasy. The first three to
scramble inside made sure to
take the opposite seat, as far from me
as possible, but that left the
fourth one, the redhead, out in the
cold or at least out of a seat.
There just wasn't any more room on the
other side, and I was sitting in the middle of my seat. Another man
had come up to join Fallan at the
coach door, this one wearing a light
blue neck scarf of his
lieutenant's length, and when the
redhead hesitated, half in and half
out of the coach, he decided to take
advantage of the situation.
"Should there be no room for this
one, Captain, I will gladly take her
with me," he said with a grin,
then slid his hand up under her cheap
print skirt. "Her presence will
pass the time quite pleasantly."
The girl gasped and reddened when the
mercenary's hand reached its
target, but she still had nowhere to
go. Her left arm clutched my cape
to her body as both mercenaries
laughed, and then her widened eyes
closed in misery. She couldn't climb in
and she couldn't climb out, and
Bellna was smugly pleased to see her
like that. What happened to
peasants was of no concern to a
princess, the two men were enjoying the
girl's discomfort, and even the other
three peasant girls were
snickering to themselves. No one felt
the least amount of pity for the
victim caught in the middle, but I've
never been bright about things
like that. I reached out and took the
girl's right arm, hauled her past
me to the seat to my right, then turned
my head toward Fallan.
"I had thought grown men would be
more difficult to divert from their
duty," I observed in Bellna's
sleekest, nastiest tone. "Apparently, my
father's enemies will need do no more
than dangle some pleasant wench
before you, and you will be theirs. I
now see the necessity for the
presence of these peasants: to allow
you to retain memory of your
commission."
The second man was as pretty-handsome
as Fallan was ugly, and he hadn't
liked the way I'd taken his toy away.
My speech turned his frown into a
scowl, but before he could vocalize his
displeasure, Fallan's big hand
was on his shoulder.
"It is long past time to depart,
Ralnor," Fallan said in a strangely
even tone, his eyes unmoving from my
face.
"Have the men mount up." he
waited for Ralnor to move away with a curt
nod, then closed the coach door with a
slam. "As for you, Missy," he
continued in a lower tone, looking up
at me through the window,
"Princess or no, injured
sensibilities or no, you had best learn to
curb your tongue. Should I find it
necessary to remonstrate with you
for impertinence as your father has
given me leave to do, you will find
the occasion less than pleasant."
With that he turned and walked behind
the coach, undoubtedly to get his
vair, leaving me to cope with the
painful resonance of Bellna's shock.
My uninvited guest was finding it
impossible to believe that her father
would have given Fallan permission to
keep her in line, and was
scandalized at the mere suggestion that
he had. For my own part I was
fairly certain Fallan was exaggerating
if not lying outright, a
possibility supported by the uncertain
look on Grigon's face. The
Absari agent was still standing on the
lodge porch, watching the
goings-on but not joining them; when he
saw me looking at him his
expression turned determined and he
started down the steps, but he was
too late. Fallan shouted an order,
another voice echoed it, and the
coach lurched briskly away from the
lodge.
"I cannot fathom the reason you
have placed yourself in jeopardy for
me," a faint voice said from my
right. "You are a Princess and I am no
one."
I turned my head to see the red-haired
girl, backed as far away from me
on the seat as she could get, still
clutching my cape, vast confusion
in her big blue eyes. At the same time
I became aware of the fact that
the other three girls were also staring
at me, all of them practically
shouting that I'd stepped out of
character. They weren't far wrong, but I didn't want them to go on
believing it.
"I, placed in jeopardy?" I
asked with brows raised high, pulling my
skirt away from the redhead as though
she might contaminate it. "You
speak foolishly, girl, for you know not
what you say. Think you that
lout toyed with you? As you say, you
are less than nothing and I am a
princess. To put hands upon the servant
of a princess is to offer
insult to the princess herself, and
that I shall not allow. That fool
of a captain is now aware of it."
"And yet he promised you
punishment," the girl whispered, still hugging
my cape. "You cannot know what
punishment is at the hands of one such
as he."
"Nor shall I know," I
smirked, waving the point away with one hand. "He
attempts to frighten me with child's
tales which I shall not, of
course, believe. Have no fear, girl.
You stand beneath my protection."
I turned my attention to the forest we
rode through, pretending I
didn't see the looks exchanged among
the three girls opposite me. They
were now probably considering me no
more than a pompous brat, which was
just the way I wanted it. When the
attack came, their first thought
would be to put as much distance
between me and them as possible -
which just might keep them alive.
It didn't take long before our party
reached a wide road through the
woods, and shortly thereafter the real
boredom began. Although the day
was beginning to be pretty, there's
just so much you can get out of
forests and fields and more forests. My
mercenary escort rode all
around the coach, their neck scarves
streaming out behind them, their
eyes constantly in motion in all
directions. The four girls in the
coach untied their shawls from around
their waists and retied them
around their shoulders against the
early morning chill, then began
discussing in low tones the various
mercenaries they could see from the
coach, possibly to take their minds off
how cold they still were. In
all the layers of clothes I'd been
stuffed into, cold was the least of
my worries; once the sun came up for
real, I'd be sweating like a metal
bucket filled with ice. I moved in
discomfort, silently cursing the way
my layered underwear made it feel as if
I were sitting on something
lumpy. Only chains could have tied me
tighter than those clothes, and I
didn't like the feeling. I stared out
of the window on my left
morosely, trying to block out the
giggling of the peasant girls, and
suddenly a beautiful red bird flashed
out of the trees, pacing us with
lazy wing-beats for a moment before
turning away back to the forest. I
watched the bird until it disappeared,
delighting in its beauty and
freedom, not realizing that I was being
watched just as closely until I
noticed Fallan. The mercenary captain
rode his vair not five feet from
the coach, and when he saw my eyes on
him he urged his mount closer.
"I had not known you had a smile
of such beauty, Princess," he said,
looking at me in a way that made Bellna
shiver in my mind. "A pity it
is so often displaced by a pout."
He grinned then and sent his vair on
ahead and out of sight, leaving
behind a deep silence in the coach. All
four of the girls were staring
at me wide-eyed, their faces reflecting
the thrilled excitement Bellna
was sending racing through my
bloodstream. Fallan had actually shown a
faint interest in me, and Bellna was
almost ready to consider it a
promise of undying love. All of the
girls, Bellna included, were
beginning to have a crush on the big
mercenary, and I felt like
groaning. I hadn't had a crush on a man
since I'd seen Starman
Courageous without his chest pads and
girdle; and wasn't about to be
caught up in the nonsense. As far as I
was concerned Fallan was nothing more than a pain in the rump, and on
that point I would make the
decision stick. I turned back to stare
out the window again, ignoring
an urge to lean out and look ahead that
wasn't mine, and worked at
sticking to my resolve.
The motion of the coach put me to sleep
for a while, but I was awake
again when we reached the inn. We'd
only been on the road for a few
hours, and at first I didn't understand
why we were stopping. It took a
minute before I realized that Tildorani
ate four meals a day rather
than three, and it was time for the
second meal. I wasn't particularly
hungry, but I was too bored not to be
looking forward to the stop.
The inn was a large, three-story yellow
and white house with a high
wall and gate, a stable not far from
the house, and a wide entrance
court. Stable boys hurried over to help
with the mercenaries' mounts,
and Fallan himself came to hand me out
of the coach. His touch on my
arm was deferential rather than
demanding, and combined with the same
look he had given me earlier it was
enough to turn Bellna shy with
fluster. I, however, hadn't forgotten
how pushy he'd been at the lodge;
when I climbed out of the coach I made
sure to come down right on his
foot. The instep is a high pain target,
which took care of the halfamused,
half-interested look he'd been wearing.
"Oh, how clumsy of me!" I
exclaimed immediately, as he closed his eyes
and flinched. "I do hope you will
forgive me, Captain."
"Certainly, Princess," he got
out through his teeth, then looked at me
with a lot less friendliness. "Had
the misstep not been an accident, it
would certainly have been punished. As
it was an accident, it will
certainly be forgiven."
"How fortunate, then, that it was
an accident," I said with a pleasant
smile, ignoring the fact that he had
told me he suspected it wasn't.
"Shall we enter the inn now?"
"As soon as I am able to walk
again," he muttered, turning back to the
coach to gesture the four girls out.
They came out one at a time,
making sure to touch the ground nowhere
near Fallan's feet, and the way
they loosened their shawls reminded me
how uncomfortable I was. It
wasn't Fallan's fault that I'd been
closed into layer after layer of
straitjacket, but having gotten some of
my own back from him even
raised my spirits about that.
"This way, Princess," Fallan
directed, and led off all alone toward the
inn, I followed after him, the girls
followed after me, and the rest of
Fallan's men completed the parade. The
only one to hurry was Fallan's
lieutenant, Ralnor, who hustled a
little to catch up to Fallan before
the mercenary captain reached the inn.
The two of them paused in the
doorway, blocking the parade, and I
realized they were checking out the
interior before letting me walk in. It
seemed like a sensible idea,
even though Clero's men shouldn't have
had the time to get there yet.
But then, Fallan and his men didn't
know about the timetable we'd
established, and I wasn't about to tell
them.
The appearance of the inn turned out to
be acceptable. Fallan and
Ralnor moved farther inside and then
stepped apart, making an aisle for
me to walk through. I used the aisle
casually, showing nothing of the
upset the Bellna presence felt over
what I'd done to Fallan. It was
almost like looking out at the world
through two sets of eyes, one mine
and the other-well, mine also but
strangely different. One way Fallan
looked big and roughly attractive and
annoyingly in the way, the other
he was an overpoweringly attractive man
of violence and sex appeal. It
wasn't too difficult keeping the two
views separated, but it still felt
strange.
The inside of the inn was cozy, in a
rustic, backward way. The ground floor seemed to be all one room,
except fur a part at the back
separated by a wall and door, which
probably hid the cooking
facilities. Most of the back wall was
taken up by a fireplace, filled
at the moment with nothing but fresh,
unburned logs. The numerous
windows streaming sunlight were
uncurtained, and the animal4at wall
lamps were unlit. More than a dozen
travelers sat about at trestle
tables of various sizes, and every one
of them turned to stare when we
made our entrance. A short, thin man
came out of the door in the far
wall, started when he saw us, then
hurried over.
"Forgive me for not having known
of your presence sooner, Captain," he
said to Fallan with a few absentminded
bows, his eyes glued to me with
a glitter. "May I be of service to
you?"
"The Princess honors your house in
order to dine," Fallan answered, his
voice cold and dangerous. 'It were best
that you not disappoint her
expectations."
"The Princess!" the small man
gasped, utterly delighted. "Highness, my
house is yours! Pray enter and be
seated!"
This time the bowing was for me, along
with the stares of everyone in
the room. Considering the fact that
Fallan was supposed to be
protecting me, he was being awfully
generous with information as to who
I was. Most nobles traveled around on
Tildor without telling people who
they were; that was why the innkeeper
had addressed himself to Fallan;
he hadn't expected to be told who I
was. As a decoy for the real
princess it didn't matter much to me,
but Fallan wasn't supposed to
know I was a decoy. I frowned as I
followed the innkeeper across the
floor and tried to catch Fallan's eye,
but the big mercenary seemed to
be avoiding looking in my direction.
The innkeeper led us all the way to the
left, to a corner area standing
apart from the rest of the room. The
tables there were crafted rather
than thrown together, short lengths of
white cloth covered them, and
four or five big, well-carved chairs
stood together in a corner. My
host hurried over to one of the chairs,
dragged it to the head of the
largest table, tossed aside the plain
chair standing there, then bowed
to me again.
"Your seat, Highness," he
burbled, thrilled with the entire situation.
"Allow me to assist you.
"I will assist her," Fallan
said, totally untouched by the way the
small man's face fell. "You may
return to your hearth and have our meal
prepared. Those three wenches are to be
fed in your kitchens; the
fourth will remain here to serve the
Princess. My lieutenant and some
of my men will accompany you.
Ralnor moved two steps off to wait for
the innkeeper, who looked
nervous rather than insulted. Fallan's
lieutenant would be there to
make sure there was nothing added to
our meal that shouldn't be added,
and if something aroused his suspicions
he might not take the time to
ask questions. The innkeeper nodded his
head in resignation, bowed to
me again, then led Ralnor and his four
mercenaries and the three darkhaired
girls toward the door in the far wall.
The only one of the girls
left was the redhead, and she looked
nervous for some odd reason. I
went to the ornate chair and took my
place, then watched Fallan seat
himself to my right, his back to the
wall our table stood near. His men
arranged themselves very obtrusively
around us, and Fallan turned to
glance at the still standing redhead.
"Place yourself behind the
Princess and to her left, where you may
serve her without intrusion,"
Fallan directed, stretching out
comfortably in his chair. "Yon inn
wenches will serve no more than my
men and I." The girl turned her
head to see the three inn girls who were hurrying
toward us, two of them carrying wooden
trays filled with metal goblets
for the men, one of them with a silver
tray and a single, intricately
wrought gold-colored goblet. The goblet
probably was gold, but even,
though the redhead quickly rounded the
back of my chair to jake it from
the inn girl, the thing never reached
me.
"The Princess does not take wine
at such an early hour of the day,"
Fallan announced, stopping both girls
in their tracks. "Return that
goblet, and fetch a pot of andilla."
The inn girl, looking frightened,
sketched a fast curtsy and headed
back the way she came, leaving the
redhead to step back behind my
chair. Bellna didn't understand what
was going on any more than I did,
which made it my option to comment.
"How thoughtful of you to look
after my wants so carefully, Captain," I
commented, finally bringing those eyes
directly to me. "And how clever
of you to be aware of them without
consulting me."
"My commission demands both
thoughtfulness and cleverness, Princess,"
Fallan answered with a faint grin,
accepting a copper-colored goblet
from one of the inn girls. "You
will find that I shall not shirk my
duty."
"Ah, you are aware, then, of your
duty." I nodded in approval, then
looked at him with exaggerated
sweetness. "Would you, in that event, be
so kind as to explain it to me? It has
seemed, till now, that the
demands of duty have escaped you
entirely."
A small gasp came from behind my chair,
echoed in some part by the
Bellna presence. Both Bellna and the
redhead thought I was pushing it
with Fallan, something neither one of
them would have done. I was
pushing it, but I had to find out what
he was up to.
"Appearances are often deceiving,
Princess," Fallan answered with an
impassive drawl. "One often finds
it necessary to see the last of a
series of actions before the first of
those actions is clarified. Now
comes your andilla."
Which ended the discussion. The inn
girl with the silver tray was back,
this time bringing a beautifully
designed ceramic pitcher and mug, the
pitcher presumably filled with the
warm, chocolatey drink called
andilla. The redhead stepped out from
behind my chair, took the mug and
pitcher from the tray, poured me a
mugful of andilla, then disappeared
behind my chair again. I still didn't
know what Fallan was up to, still
didn't understand why the redhead had
to serve me instead of one of the
inn girls, and didn't want any part of
the andilla. I could see faint
wisps of steam rising from the mug, and
didn't much care for chocolate
drinks even when they were cold. I
tugged at the high collar of my
dress and moved in annoyance in the big
chair, but that did me as much
good as questioning Fallan had. It was
fairly clear that the meal stop
would not be a particularly pleasant
one.
My guess didn't prove to be entirely
wrong. The men had their wine
poured for them, and then the food
began coming. Omelets and light
soups and thin cuts of meat, lightly
fried fowl and vegetables and
fresh-baked bread, and all of it was
brought to me first. During an
assignment I usually believe in eating
whenever I can, knowing the next
chance I get might be a long time in
coming, but that was pushing it
even for me. I tasted all of the dishes
out of curiosity, finding them
underseasoned but otherwise acceptable,
then spent some time watching
everyone else eat. Fallan's men did
their eating standing up, and
Fallan, although seated, spent as much
time as they did looking around.
Their goblets were refilled almost as
soon as they emptied them, but
none of them was drinking at all hard.
Most mercenaries drank wine the way other people drink water, or at
least that was what Bellna
believed; true or not true, I could see
they were watching their
intake. It gave me the impression they
were expecting trouble, and that
set me to wondering what they knew that
I didn't. Clero's men could
show up at any time, but Fallan and
company shouldn't have known that.
Our meal was just about over when the
trouble happened. It was nothing
more than a simple scuffle, but it drew
the attention of Fallan
himself. Two men seated on the other
side of the room, merchants or
landed gentry by their clothing, tried
to come over to my table for
some reason or other. Fallan's men
barred their way, telling them to go
back to their own table, but the two
strangers disagreed. Hard words
followed, swords came half out of
scabbards, and Fallan, with a snapped
order to the redhead to stay behind my
chair, got up and joined the
party. Once he got there the two men
forgot about swords and tried
bluster, but it was clear to everyone
in the room that the argument was
over. Fallan wasn't the leader of his
men because someone had appointed
him to the job, and both of the
strangers wilted visibly under his
stare. I leaned back in my chair again,
disappointed to a large degree
that the argument wasn't the prelude to
the attack I was waiting for.
That attack would put my neck on the
line, but it would also give me
the chance to get off that planet.
Dameron's so important job was
beginning to bore me, and boredom was
more dangerous than attack. It
made the most alert careless, the
fastest sluggish, the brightest
uncaring; boredom had killed more
agents than weapons and ambush, and I
didn't want my name added to the list.
It didn't help that Bellna was
even more bored than I was; that sort
of reaction doesn't need
reinforcement.
I suppose I could say that what I did
next was an attempt to end the
boredom, and to a great extent it would
be true. The real truth is that
when I get bored, I also get an
irresistible urge to liven things up.
I've had trouble because of that
particular urge, but nothing that I
didn't consider well worth the fun
involved. I didn't often indulge the
urge during an assignment, but when I
saw Fallan watching his men as
they escorted the two intruders back to
their table on the other side
of the inn, the idea came to me all at
once. His goblet stood to my
right, still half filled with wine, and
it didn't take very long to
empty it down my throat. For a very
young wine it wasn't bad, but
drinking it was only half of what I had
in mind. The other half was
refilling the goblet to its previous
level with the andilla I hadn't
touched, the andilla I'd been given
because of Fallan. It seemed only
fair to return the favor and then see
what developed. The Bellna
presence giggled nervously as I sat
back again, but was too delighted
with what she'd-I'd done to really
regret it. The boredom was taken
care of, and that was what counted.
No more than another couple of minutes
passed before Fallan came back
to my side of the table. He stopped
behind his chair but didn't sit,
instead looking around before glancing
at me.
"It is more than time that we
continued on, Princess," he said,
absently reaching for the goblet he'd
left unemptied. "There has
already been one incident, and the next
may be less easily seen to. It
seems I was ill-advised to announce
your identity so openly."
No, don't tell me! I responded, but
only to myself as I stared up at
him in silence. He was noticing the
obvious pretty damned late, but
somehow he seemed more satisfied than
contrite. He was still up to
something, but questioning him would
have been a waste of breath. I sat
instead and watched him raise his
goblet to his lips as he continued to
look around, saw him take a good,
healthy swallow-then watched straight-faced as he spit out the
unexpected drink. Andilla isn't bad
when it's warm; cold, it tastes very
much like unwashed armpits. Half a
dozen men at a nearby table laughed
uproariously, obviously having seen
what I'd done and eagerly awaiting the
trap to close. Fallan wiped his
mouth with the back of his hand as his
eyes moved to me, and Bellna was
suddenly all out of giggles.
"I would know the meaning of this
gift, Princess," he ground out, the
expression on his face and the blaze in
his eyes enough to replace the
recent laughter at the nearby table
with immediate silence. "has it
some significance which eludes me?"
"I merely sought to emulate your
actions, Captain," I answered. in the
most innocent tone I could manage, at
the same time rising from my
chair. "Your anticipation of my
wishes was enviable, so much so that I
attempted the same for you. Have I
failed so dismally, then?"
He stared at me briefly without
answering, returned the goblet to the
table with a thud, then came closer to
take my arm.
"Had you truly sought to
anticipate my wishes, you would have bared
your bottom, Princes," he growled
very low, his hand closing a bit more
on my arm. "Another doing such as
this, and I will make the effort for
you. For that you have my word."
"Why, Captain, whatever do you
mean?" I asked, oddly feeling the fear
Bellna experienced coursing through my
body. Fallan's threat had
panicked her, but I knew better. If he
had been going to do anything it
would have been in the heat of anger,
not after he'd had a chance to
cool down. Bellna the princess was safe
from Fallan the mercenary.
He growled again at my very innocent
lack of understanding, but this
time wordlessly as he began to guide me
away from the table by the arm
he held. If Clero's men took long
enough finding me, I'd have Fallanbaiting
down to an exact science. It was
obvious the man could threaten
me as much as he liked, but rousting me
around by one arm was as much
as he could do. The game should keep me
from getting bored again, and
should also go some distance toward
diverting Bellna from the way she
was reacting to Fallan. The presence in
my head was sending ripples of
excitement through me, more strongly
than she had done earlier, a
little-girl-crush reaction to Fallan's
being so close. I raised the
bottom of my dress with my left hand
and tried to ignore those
feelings; would have ignored them even
if they were my own. The only
thing infatuation can do for you on an
assignment is end your life
rather abruptly.
It wasn't long before the four girls
and I were in the coach, the men
were mounted, and we were on our way
again. I kept my eyes open and my
mind intent on the scenery we passed,
but a couple of hours went by and
no one jumped out of the shrubbery or
fields to attack us. It seemed
strange that Clero's men weren't all
over us yet, but they might have
had some delay we hadn't counted on. I
was trying to calculate latest
time for them to reach me, when the
coach began slowing down. There
wasn't much around, just the road
through a forested area, with no inn
or other building in sight. . Being the
suspicious sort, I immediately
began to wonder, but we left the road
and came to a full stop and no
one came by to mention what was going
on. Fallan's men dismounted and
began messing with something ahead of
the coach, where I couldn't see
it. I craned around half out of the
window for a minute or two, got
absolutely nowhere, then noticed that
Fallan was on his way over to me.
He had dismounted along with his men,
and when he reached the coach he
pulled open the door next to me.
"The next point on our itinerary
has been reached, Princess," he said,
grinning faintly as he held his hand
out. "You must now leave the coach for a few moments."
"Must I, indeed?" I murmured,
making no effort to take the offered
hand. "And for what reason would I
do such an otherwise unnecessary
thing?"
"For the reason that you are told
to do so," he answered, all
friendliness gone as he reached in and
took my arm. "We may not halt
here long, else it shall be noticed. We
shall make haste, and then we
shall once again be on our way."
Being pulled out of a coach is not the
same as being pushed into one;
if Fallan hadn't taken me around the
waist as soon as I was in reach
and lifted me out to set me on the
ground, I probably would have
tripped over those idiotically long
skirts. Bellna was confused and
frightened and flustered and outraged
all at once, a reaction I found
dizzy-making on top of my own
reactions. I don't like being dragged
around and told what to do without
explanation or reason, and if it
happens I tend to grow short4empered.
If I hadn't been on assignment,
Fallan would have had a serious
problem; since I was on assignment,
there was almost nothing I could do to
show my annoyance. As soon as he
let go of me I fought those stupid
skirts out of the way, then kicked
him hard right in the shins.
"How dare you treat me in so
cavalier a manner!" I hissed, showing the
fury Bellna would have shown if it had
been anyone other than Fallan
manhandling her. "When my father
hears of this, your company will be
disbanded and you yourself ended
horribly! Men will shudder at your
fate, and women will grow faint! You
will be. . ."
"Silence!" Fallan roared,
interrupting me just as I was really getting
rolling. He'd flinched faintly when I'd
kicked him, but aside from that
he showed no reaction to my girlish
attack at all. What was getting him
angry was all the threatening I was
doing, which, spite and all, was
pure Bellna.
"I will not be silent!" I
huffed, ready to climb back on the high horse
he'd shouted me off of, but Fallan
wasn't about to give me the chance
to remount.
"You will be silent," he
growled, looking down at me as he rested his
left hand on his sword hilt. "You
will also obey me, for I mean to see
you safely to your destination in the
most effective manner. We now go
to the tent which has been erected to
protect your sensibilities.
Should you attempt to disobey me, your
sensibilities will be sorely
bruised. Leave that coach, you wenches,
and follow us quickly."
He took my arm then, and began leading
me toward the vair at the front
of the coach at a pace faster than I
could manage without half running.
At that point I could see the
medium-sized green tent that had been put
up among the trees, a tent that blended
into the greens and browns all
around us. Fallan's men were all very
busy away from the tent they'd
put up, but it wasn't hard to tell they
were watching closely to see
what would happen. I was more than
curious myself about what was going
on, but sputtering indignantly was what
the role called for right then,
and I was stuck with it. I squeaked in
outrage as I was hustled firmly
toward that green tent, and couldn't
even enjoy the faint breeze that
tickled its way through the trees.
It would have been dark inside the tent
without the small lamp that
hung on the far wall. Fallan pulled me
inside and released me with a
small push, then turned to watch the
four peasant girls hurry in behind
him. Bellna was storming back and forth
inside my head, half furiously
injured dignity, half flashes of
romantic fantasizing; one minute she
wanted to see Fallan executed by her
father's soldiers, the next she
wanted Fallan to throw the peasant
girls out, tear her clothes off, and make violent love to her. I
shook my head hard, trying to push away the
ringing in my ears and the faint
flashes of golden haze in front of my
eyes, but didn't get anywhere until I
turned to see Fallan right behind
me. He'd pulled closed the tent flap
behind the last of the girls, and
all five of them were staring at me.
Bellna froze in mid-tantrum,
suddenly convinced that something
horribly final was about to happen,
causing me to take an involuntary step
back from the big mercenary.
"You need have no fear, Princess,"
Fallan said at once, his deep voice
unusually gentle and reassuring. He
stayed right where he was, his
thumbs hooked into his swordbelt, his
eyes on me with more concern than
I would have expected.
"A princess feels no fear," I
answered, the quaver in my voice all
Bellna's doing. "Murder me if you
will, yet know that my father shall
avenge me. And I shall die as a
princess should, with head held high."
I flinched inwardly as I raised my chin
to match the words forced on me
by the Bellna presence, but I wasn't
the only one to consider my speech
of bravery more ridiculous than
dramatic. The four peasant girls
snickered among themselves and Fallan
closed his eyes with a deep sigh,
both reactions startling Bellna enough
to let me grab a corner of
control again. Bellna's fear and my own
suspicions had let the presence
in my mind take the reins for a while,
but no more than a short
struggle got them back for me. I
thought about wiping my damp forehead
on the back of my sleeve, then rejected
the idea. It wasn't something
Bellna would do, and it was too close
in the tent for anyone to wonder
why I might be sweating.
"There is to be no murder, girl,"
Fallan said with thick patience,
speaking slowly and clearly. "I
have brought you within this tent so
that you might give up your clothing
with the privacy due your
station."
"Give up my clothing?" I
echoed as I stared at him, every bit as
confused and dumbfounded as my
mind-guest. "For what reason am I to
give up my clothing?"
"For the reason of your safety,"
Fallan answered, still heavy-voiced
with patience. "The enemies of
your father must be expected to know
that you travel now to your nuptials,
and must also be expected to
attempt some manner of interference.
Should they descend upon us, there
will be no easy victim for their blade,
shall we say, no proper victim.
The princess will not stand in her own
shadow."
He ignored the way I was staring at
him, totally speechless, and turned
to gesture at the redhead. She left the
others and approached him, and
they both met my stare.
"This wench has been sold by her
father into slavery," Fallan
explained, putting one big hand on the
shoulder of the girl who now
stood in front of him. "The Lord
Grigon purchased her before she might
be given over to the training of a
slave, and she has been given this
vow: should she comport herself in so
adequate a manner that the
enemies of the Prince believe her to be
you, and should she survive
whatever attempts are made against her,
she will be given her freedom
once more, and adequate gold to assure
her retention of that freedom.
You must now take her clothing as she
takes yours, and quickly, so that
the journey might continue. I will, of
course, await you without the
tent."
So that was why the girl had hovered
around me in the inn! To learn the
way a princess behaved in public! I was
still staring at Fallan in
disbelief as I tried to figure out
where Grigon fit into all of that,
but the big mercenary began turning
away before even the faintest hint
came through. I still didn't understand
what they were all up to, but one point I was crystal clear on:
Fallan was trying to replace a decoy
with a decoy!
"Hold, Captain!" I said,
stopping him before he could head for the tent
flap, not about to stand still for that
nonsense. "My clothing will
remain in its proper place with me!"
Fallan turned back to me impatiently,
but this time the jump was mine.
"Do you think me craven enough to
set another to die in my place?" I
demanded, making no effort to keep the
outrage from my voice. "My
father is a Prince who will never hide
fearfully from his enemies; his
daughter may do no less."
There was no way I was going to let
that little girl be set up for the
slaughter, no matter how eager they'd
made her to give it a shot. Her
eyes were wide and pleasing as she
looked at me, begging me to let her
take her chances, but she didn't know
what she was asking. Even I had
no guarantees about surviving, and if
she had even half the training I
did, I'd eat that tent. Without salt.
"Do you think my company so
incompetent that her death is sure to be?"
Fallan demanded in turn, but gently.
"Attackers, should they come, will
find no easy access to her, for that
you have my word. It is our
Intention that she shall survives shall
you. Remove the clothing."
"Never," I answered in as
final a way as possible, meeting his eyes to
let him know I meant it. Under other
circumstances the idea of hanging
on doggedly to clothes I would have
loved to be rid of would have been
funny; under those circumstances, funny
didn't enter into it.
"Then there is nothing for it save
that I do the thing for you," Fallan
said, with the same finality. "Should
this be other than that which you
wish, your own efforts must be made
upon the moment."
Slowly he began to close the four or
five steps between us, the calm
expression in his eyes saying he
sympathized with my stand but had no
intentions of letting me keep to it. I
felt a flash of burning hot
resentment behind my eyes, the sort
that comes from someone who isn't
used to not getting her own way, and
quickly wiped away the annoyance I
was feeling. If my reactions merged
with Bellna's I would be the loser,
and if I was stupid enough to forget
that, I deserved whatever got. I
didn't like having Fallan telling me
what to do, but there was more
freedom of option in that situation
than in having Bellna take over.
Fallan was two steps closer and just
beginning to reach a hand out when
the grip of my control over myself
stopped slipping enough for me to
raise the bottom of my skirts and try
to make a break for it.
Fallan stood between me and the tent
flap, but there was enough room in
the dim tent for a lot of dodging and
fancy footwork. I ran three full
steps to the left then dodged right,
avoiding Fallan's grab by a wish
and the rustle of skirts. The mercenary
cursed in a low voice at the
miss, but I was already past him and on
the way to the tent flap. The
four peasant girls looked and gasped
and drew back from the chase but,
unfortunately for me, in the wrong
direction. They clumped up in front
of the flap I needed to get out of the
tent, and Fallan was too close
behind me to let me take the time I
needed to plow through the girls. I
moved to my left again and darted away,
and again Fallan cursed when
his hand closed on empty air. He was
faster than a man his size had the
right to be, and Bellna was silent and
shocked inside my head. She'd
expected to be able to get away from
him easily, and now that she-Ihadn't,
she was starting to get worried.
I led Fallan around the tent, avoiding
half of his grabs by sheer luck,
trying to work my way back toward the
tent flap, but this time from the
right. From that direction, along the
front wall, the four girls ought
to scatter to the left, away from the
flap, giving me clear running room. Fallan tried cornering me against
the side wall we were near,
watched carefully as I bobbed back and
forth in front of him, saw the
feint I made to my right, then lunged
to my left, where he thought I
was going. To his disgust I continued
on to my right, turning the feint
into real motion, and blasted at top
speed right toward the flap. I was
so covered with sweat that it rolled
down my forehead to burn my eyes,
but I couldn't let that stop me. Once I
was outside I would lose Fallan
and his friends fast, backtrack to the
inn we'd stopped at, then burst
hysterically in, telling everyone that
my escort had tried to
assassinate me. That would keep Fallan
away if he managed to follow,
and also spread the word with the
departing. travelers as to where the
Princess Bellna could be found. If
Clero's men didn't show up after
that, I would throw in the towel.
The four girls squeaked again, and
began scattering like a flock of
ducks in hunting season. I took a
chance and swiped at my eyes with the
back of my sleeve, trying to clear my
vision, and because of that
didn't see the slim leg stretched out
directly in my path. I did notice
it, though, as soon as I tripped over
it, tried to recover, and didn't
quite make it. The grassy ground the
tent had been pitched over came up
to knock the wind out of me, but as
soon as I could I started to roll,
silly enough to think I still had a
chance. I'd forgotten about those
stupid skirts again, and Fallan was on
me before I could fight them out
of my way.
"No, no, you will not again take
to your heels," Fallan panted as I
struggled to avoid his reaching hands
and scramble to my feet. "Timely
assistance has brought you down, and I
will see that you remain so."
As his hands closed on my wrists I felt
Bellna's panic, and an instant
later my own panic joined hers. She was
flowing toward my store of
unarmed aggressive techniques,
determined to use them on Fallan the way
I'd used one of them on Valdon! If that
didn't send every-thing sky
high nothing would, and instead of
having just Fallan to struggle with,
I found myself in a double fight.
Fallan forced my arms away from
between us and pinned my body with his,
drawing a scream of rage from
Bellna and an increase in her
struggles. I say her struggles because
I'd lost that much control, finding
myself dragged along as most of my
power of denial covered the one file of
information I couldn't afford
to let Bellna have. My body writhed and
twisted on the ground, my feet
kicking the way my mind kicked, and
then the Lord of Luck came to my
rescue again. Bellna's struggles had
brought Fallan's arm close to my
face, and by timing the effort I was
able to make my teeth close on
that arm. Fallan bellowed and pulled
away as Bellna froze again in
fear, and then I was all alone and hack
in control-just in time for
Fallan's open-handed slap. My ears rang
from that slap and my cheek
flamed hotter than the stifling air of
the tent, but at least those
parts were mine again. I saw Fallan
raise his arm for another slap and
cringed back in true Bellna style, but
that seemed to make the
mercenary change his mind.
"There has been more than enough
of this foolishness," he growled,
lowering his arm without swinging at me
a second time. "Remove her from
this clothing at once."
He pulled me into a sitting position,
locked one fist in my hair, then
moved as far to my left as he could, to
be out of the way of the three
dark-haired girls. The three girls had
come on the run at his growl,
but the fourth, the redhead, just stood
to one side and watched me. Her
young, pretty face showed no signs of
triumph or smug satisfaction, but
her light eyes were filled with
trembling determination. She was the
one who had tripped me, of course, and
all for the privilege of being set up as a target. I suddenly
realized how much freedom meant to her,
and looked away in resignation. To
prefer death to lifelong slavery was
a philosophy I could identify with,
even if it did make my job that
much harder.
The three girls near me started
unlacing my boots, their heads down to
cover their amusement at my discomfort.
Having your boots unlaced is no
big thing, but that wasn't the way
Bellna looked at it. She knew that
after the boots the rest of my things
would be taken, and was also
overly aware of Fallen beside me, his
big hand tight in my hair. She
and I would be stripped naked in front
of Fallan, and although I
couldn't have cared less, Bellna was
still young enough and innocent
enough to feel the hot-glowing flash of
embarrassment. I didn't need a
mirror to know I was blushing like a
failure light on a pilot's board,
and to say I was uncomfortable would be
the understatement of the week.
I had control and I would keep it, but
that didn't mean I wasn't paying
the price.
Both of my boots were pulled off at
just about the same time, and then
the girls came away from my feet to
tackle the light blue dress. Trying
to push them away accomplished no more
than making two of the girls
each take one of my arms, leaving the
third free to work on the dress.
I struggled ineffectively as it was
opened and then pulled off first my
arms and then down past my legs, and
couldn't help struggling even
harder when the underdress was lifted
up. That couldn't be slipped off
around my feet, and the girls needed
Fallan's help to get it free. His
arm around my waist held me relatively
still while my arms windmilled
and my hands tried to hang onto the
underdress, but the three girls
pulled it off and tossed it away out of
my reach.
"My, my, what lovely, delicate,
feminine underthings," Fallan drawled
over my shoulder, obviously looking at
the lower part of my underwear.
"Had I known what beauty lay
beneath those skirts, I well might have
contrived to see it the sooner."
The three girls added their giggles to
Fallan's chuckle, and I couldn't
hold back the mortified wail that came
from Bellna. I was burning up
with the humiliation flaming through
me, but swinging my arms back in
an attempt to hit Fallan did me no good
at all. he caught my wrists and
held them behind me, clearing the way
for one of the girls to reach to
the lacings on my underbodice, at the
same time looking over my
shoulder to watch the process with
grinning interest. Fallan was
getting even for everything I'd done to
him, and at that point I would
have done my damnedest to take him
apart if I could have gotten loose,
but I couldn't get loose. I could only
pull at his hands on my wrists
as I sat with legs straight out in
front of me, and watch myself being
stripped.
The grinning girl undoing the lacings
moved as slowly as possible,
trying to increase my misery and
Fallan's interest. As the bodice
opened wider and wider, I be-came aware
of how close Fallan's face was
to mine; inside my mind Bellna
shivered, and all at once she was
fantasizing. In her fantasy Fallan
reached one hand over rn~y far
shoulder, slipped it inside the half
opened bodice, squeezed slowly and
with infinite relish, then went on to
make violent love to her. I would
have thought she'd had enough of
violence, but some girls are never
satisfied. I suffered in silence as
Bellna fantasized and the darkhaired
girl took her time opening the lacings,
but at least fantasy
didn't turn into reality. The real
Fallan kept his hands to himself,
satisfying his thirst for revenge with
no more than words.
"Those breasts could do with a bit
of sun," he observed, his tone
thoughtful and faintly critical as the
bodice was pushed all the way open "A bit less confinement might
also increase their size."
The girls near me giggled again,
enjoying Fallan's putdown, and Bellna
was too wrapped up in her daydreaming
to notice. That left the option
to me again, and I didn't mind taking
it up.
"Your disapproval of my form
devastates me, Captain," I said, turning
my head to look at his very near
profile. "How fortunate I am that it
is another I must please, and not you."
"Fortunate, indeed," he
drawled, turning his head to look me in the
eye. "I am not a man to be easily
pleased, as many a wench has already
learned."
"Some men do come rather late to
their manhood," I allowed with a
compassionate smile. "Have
patience, Captain, and do not despair. One
day you, too, will he pleased as easily
as other men."
The girls around me flinched in silent
pain, staring wide-eyed at the
thunder my deliberate misinterpretation
of Fallan's meaning put in the
big mercenary's eyes. I was skating
close to the edge by insulting him
that way, but he couldn't say he hadn't
asked for it. Besides, life
without risk is no more than existence.
"How good of you to be concerned
regarding my manhood, Princess," he
said at last, obviously trying to
control the rasp in his voice as well
as the look in his eyes. "It must
be of considerable interest to you,
to cause so great a concern."
The girls tried to giggle at his
comeback, but the laughter came off
rather flat, just like Fallan's try.
But he was trying, which meant he
hoped to learn the game; could I do
less than attempt to teach it to
him?
"Alas, Captain, I find it beyond
me to aspire to one such as you," I
sighed, trying hard to keep the drawl
out of my tone. "I am resigned to
having no more than that which I
already possess, meager as that
position is."
"Resigned," he echoed,
studying me thoughtfully and with considerably
less anger than I had expected. "I
find it difficult to believe,
Princess, that one such as you finds it
necessary to be resigned to any
matter whatsoever. Though the pink of
embarrassment remains in your
cheeks, still do you strive to give me
blow for blow in defense against
attack. Were you a boy and of the
proper background, I would take you
in my company and teach you the weapons
of a man. However, as you are
not a boy and therefore in need of
learning the benefits of maidenly
silent fear I must further bruise your
sensibilities."
A lighthearted grin lit up his ugly
face as he said that, and I didn't
even have the time to wonder what he
was up to. He turned my wrists
loose so suddenly I was startled,
pulled the underbodice off in one
sharp motion, then had me around the
waist before I could even begin to
react. Bellna's wail sounded in my head
as Fallan threw me face down on
the ground, put his knee in my hack,
and pulled open the tie at my
waist. he was doing it by the numbers,
the bastard, and the last number
was to begin working off the
lace-layered undies, as slowly as the girl
had unlaced the bodice, letting his
palms touch my flesh only very
briefly and once in a long while. I
screamed with the unbearable
outrage and unbearable desire Bellna
was sending through me, kicking
and struggling as if I really expected
to get loose, silently cursing
Fallan for playing the game his own
way. Using his own rules there was
no way he could lose, which was, of
course, the whole point.
"And so much for the last of the
clothing of a Princess, Fallan said,
drawing off the lace undies from my
legs and tossing them away. "When
once you have dressed again, Missy, you
will be no more than a servant
to a Princess. You need not be
concerned over recalling such a novel position; I have already seen
to the matter to assure your memory of
the thing. Hurry now, wenches, and
assist the new Princess in
dressing."
The three girls who had been helping
Fallan turned immediately to the
redhead, who was already beginning to
get out of her clothes. Fallan's
knee continued to keep me face down in
the dirt and grass, which was
playing hell with my struggle to stay
in control. Bellna was terribly
aware of how close Fallan was, while
she lay there stark naked. I could
feel the heat all over my body from her
embarrassment, and could also
feel her out-of-control arousal. She
kept expecting Fallan to touch her
in some way, preferably intimately, but
the redhead was hurriedly laced
and stuffed into my sweaty clothes and
nothing like that happened. I
tried to make myself aware of how good
it felt being out of clothing,
but Bellna's sense of humiliation was
too strong to overcome. I
squirmed under Fallan's knee in silent
protest, inwardly cursing Fallan
and Bellna, but it wasn't what one
might consider an effective effort.
When the girls began lacing up my boots
on the redhead, Fallan's weight
was suddenly gone from my back. My own
first reaction was to get to my
feet, but Bellna's feelings were
stronger than mine and they dragged
mine along. On the ground Bellna had
some small amount of modesty
protection; upright there would be
nothing more than what my hands
could cover, which wasn't much. A thin,
golden haze began obscuring my
vision, and I discovered I had lost the
battle for control when I tried
to move and nothing happened. A flash
of frustrated anger touched me,
whirling in with the other emotions
storming around inside me.
"You may now arise and begin
dressing, Missy," Fallan spoke from behind
me, a casual pat on my horribly bare
bottom coming just before the
sound of his rising. "It will take
no more than a moment for you to do
so, I know, for I mean to remain here
and direct you."
"You cannot!" I wailed,
mortified at the thought of being arrayed so
openly before him. "And how may I
dress when that-that-peasant has been
given my clothing?"
"That is the princess you speak
of, girl, and you no more than the
peasant," the brute replied, a
chuckle to be heard in his vile tone.
His hand took my arm and. forced me to
my feet despite my protests,
despite the enormity of such a thing. I
searched within me for the new
knowledge which would cause him harm
for the thing he dared, yet it was
covered and kept from me by some means.
Instead of finding myself able
to chastise him, I was able to do no
more than stand with my hands
before me, knowing the concealment
pitifully inadequate, trembling at
the amusement which took him. Deep in
my heart I knew I would not find
myself able to struggle if he were to
step forward and take me in his
arms, yet he made no attempt to do so.
There were none to halt him
there, and none who would dare speak of
it were he to thrust himself
within me, yet he made no attempt to do
so.
"That tinge of red does you no
justice, girl," the beast chuckled,
sending his gaze to touch every part of
me. "Were you not red-haired it
would perhaps be attractive, but as you
are best you dress quickly."
I had no wish to don the crude
trappings of a peasant, yet how might I
refuse to cover myself against the
stare of the brute? The skirt
brought me was a plum print, the badly
made bodice a thin once-white,
the heavy' shawl dyed an uneven green.
Additional insult was given me
in that none of the servants brought to
furnish service to me lifted
even a single hand in assistance. Out
of necessity, then, I covered my
own body, and when the shawl was tied
about my waist the mercenary
Fallan stepped closer to look down upon
me.
"The lines of your body are more
easily seen through clothing such as that," he murmured, a glint
in the dark of his eyes. "Best you stay
close to me when you are without the
coach, else I may not be able to
answer for your safety. Men are no more
than men, most considering
peasant girls theirs for the taking.
None will pause to ask if you are
indeed a peasant."
He turned from me then to gesture the
others from the tent, and then it
was me back in control again and not
Bellna. I was startled that she'd
given up so abruptly, without anything
like a struggle, but while I was
taking a deep breath and tightening my
grip on the control, f found her
quaking back in a corner of my mind.
Fallan had frightened her badly
when he'd told her how men would react
to her, and her imagination was
picturing her being raped by men
without number, none of them Fallan.
She wanted Fallan so badly my body
burned with the need, but she didn't
want any part of a gang rape by
strangers. I can't say how relieved I
was that she looked at it like that,
but it's amusing only to think
about afterward. At the time the only
consideration involved was that
if she had liked the idea, it would
have been my body taking the
punishment.
Fallan lifted the tent flap and let the
"princess" and her servants
leave the tent first, then pushed me
out after them with a hand in the
middle of my back. He came out right
behind me, calling to his men to
get the tent folded and put away even
as he followed us to the coach.
The redhead was trying not to move
stiffly in her new finery, but the
weight of it was already beginning to
get to her. She moved her head in
discomfort, trying to loosen her collar
and let in some of the fresh
forest air, and Fallan passed me in two
strides to catch up to her.
"You must not hold yourself so
timidly," he instructed her, his voice
gentle and supportive as he looked down
at her. "You must be as bold
and arrogant as the true princess is,
for now you are she. Think of the
gold you will have when this chore is
done, and think of the awe and
respect which will be yours when you
return among your people. Think
also of the insult which you may give
others, without fear of reprisal;
you should, by now, be well schooled in
that subject at the very
least."
All four of the girls giggled at the
dryness in Fallan's voice, knowing
exactly who the butt of his' humor was.
I knew it too, but right then I
couldn't have cared less; I was too
busy backing away from the coach,
just about ready to make a break for
it. No matter how good Fallan was,
he'd never catch me once I was into the
woods, and then I could finish
up that assignment the right way. I
backed up another step, then
another, almost ready to turn-and
backed right into a hard, male body.
"You mistake your direction,
wench," a voice came from the body I'd
backed into, causing me to turn my head
fast. The mercenary Ralnor
stood there, the one who was Fallan's
lieutenant, a faint grin of
amusement on his handsome face. His
hand came up to take my arm in a
deliberately heavy grip and Bellna,
remembering what the man had done
to the redhead, began quaking even
harder in her corner.
"Should there be a mistake, it is
certainly on your part," I told him,
fighting hard to keep from growling as
Bellna's shivering had a
tendency to make me do. Remove your
hand from my arm, and do so
immediately."
"What occurs here?" Fallan
demanded, coming up behind me in time to see
the grin disappear from Ralnor's face.
Fallan's lieutenant was no
longer amused, and that suited me just
fine.
"Captain, I caught the wench
attempting to take herself off," Ralnor
said with a growl of his own, his hand
tightening even more on my arm.
"Allow me to punish her for you."
His pretty eyes looked at me with a hardness that was supposed to be
intimidating; instead of feeling
intimidated, all I wanted to do was
offer him his best shot. Unfortunately,
the role I was committed to
didn't even let me pull my arm free of
his hand; the only weapon I
could use was words.
"As you realize you must ask
permission before offering me harm, you
must also realize what will befall you
should you attempt the deed
under any circumstances," I said
in my coldest tone, holding his eyes
the way Bellna would have if she were a
little older and more mature.
"It has clearly slipped your mind
to whom you give insult, Lieutenant.
Were I you, I would retract that
insult."
"And yet you are not I, wench,"
Ralnor answered through his teeth,
tightening his grip again to the point
where I winced against the pain.
"No wench, neither peasant nor
princess, may speak to me as you do.
Such insolence demands a reckoning, and
I shall. . ."
"Do naught," Fallan
interrupted, wrapping his hand around Ralnor's
wrist and pulling his fingers away from
my arm. "Do you forget the oath
we have sworn, Ralnor? Do you forget
the cautions we were given? You
declared yourself able to withstand
even the haughtiest of princesses.
Were you mistaken in the judgment of
your strength?"
"Perhaps . . . merely in my
capacity for patience, Captain," the other
man grudged, backing down as gracefully
as his still-present anger
would allow. "I had not meant to
approach the wench after the earlier
words exchanged between us, and did
not; it was I who was approached,
and in an unexpected manner. I will now
take myself elsewhere, where I
will not place our company in
jeopardy."
He gave me a last glare then turned and
walked off, heading toward a
group of men tending their vair. I
rubbed at my arm where his grip had
probably left fingerprints, wondering
exactly why I'd gotten into an
argument with the man, and Fallan
turned from watching Ralnor's
receding back to look down at me with
less than friendliness.
"Such a thing will not occur
again, Missy," he growled, with a look in
his eyes that made Ralnor's glare a
smile by comparison. "That my men
and I are pledged to your safety does
not mean you may address us as
you please. Had Ralnor less control of
his own temper, that overbearing
temper you display would surely have
been properly trimmed. Let me see
your arm."
I'd thought I'd been doing my rubbing
surreptitiously, but eagle-eye
Fallan had spotted it anyway. He pushed
my other hand away and took my
arm with such unexpected gentleness
that for once I was more surprised
than Bellna. Just below the short
sleeve of my new blouse angry red
fingermarks could be seen, a couple of
which were bound to turn into
bruises. Fallan inspected the arm and
marks with no expression on his
face, then raised his gaze to mine
again.
"I regret that skin so fair and
soft must know the results of a man's
anger," he said, looking much too
deeply into my eyes. "The fault is
mine, for I should not have let you
move from my side. Where did you
think to go other than to the coach?"
"I w-wished to avail my-myself of
the bushes hereabout," I stuttered,
sounding and feeling like a little girl
whose arm was still being held
by the man she was beginning to be
terribly in love with. Bellna's
throbbing was racing all through me,
showing she didn't have to be in
control to make me act like an idiot. I
could feel Fallan's warmth
through my arm where his big hand
touched me, could see how he looked
at my body through the thin cloth
covering it, could taste how badly my
arousal wanted satisfaction from him.
With all that against me I found
it impossible not to tremble, and a
faint grin lightened the near- ugliness of his face.
"You should have spoken to me of
the need," he said, taking my hand
instead of my arm. "It would have
been my pleasure to escort you to the
privacy which is yours by right. As I
shall do now. Follow me, wench."
Bellna fluttered again, thrilled with
the way he called me "wench," and
I discovered that the story I'd come up
with on the spur of the moment
wasn't just a story any longer. I
really did need some bushes, and
maybe then I'd be able to reclaim the
rest of my bodily functions. I
let Fallan guide me to a ring of
greenery to one side of the clearing,
discovered there was no way of sneaking
out again without someone
noticing, did what I had to, then let
him take me back to the coach
again. The bushes offer was made to the
four girls and accepted by
them, giving me the faint hope that I'd
be left alone by the coach, but
no such luck. Fallan stayed with me
while the girls guided themselves,
and when they came back he helped the
"princess" in first.
"And now the rest of you may
enter," he said, giving the others a hand
before he turned to me. "When the
next inn is reached, Missy, you and
the other wenches will take yourselves
to the kitchens, as was
previously done. The princess will be
served by the inn girls, allowing
her servants a time of rest. I trust
there will be no confusion as to
which place is yours."
"I am well aware of which place is
mine," I answered with a pout,
trying hard to shove Bellna's reactions
away from me. "Equally am I
aware that that place has been taken
from me. Which of the others will
serve me in the kitchens?"
"None will serve you in the
kitchens," Fallan answered with something
of a sigh as he leaned one hand against
the coach above my head. "You
will be required to serve yourself, and
my men and I as well. You are
to be a peasant wench, and
convincingly, else shall I be forced to
punish you soundly. Far better a
strapping at my hands, than a sword in
the throat from those who seek your
life. Your safety will be assuredat
whatever cost."
His eye said he'd just given me his
word, but that was all he was
giving me; rather than letting me have
the time to argue, he hustled me
up the steps into the coach, and
slammed the door on me. I was able to
climb over all the legs and get to my
seat on the far side before the
coach moved off again, but the lurching
start shifted me over toward
the redhead. She looked at me distantly
and gathered her skirts closer
to her, making sure the peasant didn't
dirty them by being too near
them, and the other three girls giggled
in appreciation. The redhead
had picked up the necessary attitudes
of Tildorani nobility, and was
practicing them on me in the same way
I'd done with her. Bellna was
huffing inside my head, ready to be
insulted, but I had other things to
think about. I moved all the way over
to my side of the seat, ignored
the giggling, whispering girls, and
brooded at the forest flowing past.
Right at that moment, I couldn't decide
whether Bellna or Fallan was my
biggest problem. Fallan was alternating
between threats and sweettalking,
a tactic designed to put a young girl
off balance and keep her
that way. Bellna was reacting just the
way Fallan wanted her to, and
her unbridled reactions were throwing
me off balance. As I sat and
stared at the forest the road wound
through, my unwelcome guest was
sighing and thinking about the way
Fallan had treated her. Treated me.
Hell, treated both of us. He hadn't
liked the way I'd argued with
Ralnor, but the marks on my arm had
seemed to really bother him.
Bellna's reactions to his small
kindnesses were making me begin to like
Fallan the mercenary, and I couldn't
afford to like him. I was on an
assignment that would undoubtedly
produce a whole lot of dead bodies all around me, and I couldn't
afford to find myself in the position of
having liked one of them. The sort of
emotions evoked at a time like
that are not conducive to survival.
I sighed and shifted my bare feet on
the floorboards of the coach,
feeling the repugnance Bellna felt at
the sensation. She had never been
made to go barefoot before in her
entire life, and her over-awareness
of the state was enough to divert part
of her attention from thoughts
of Fallan. It annoyed her that that
indignity had been forced on her by
Fallan himself, but she was ready to
forgive him grudgingly-if he
continued to act as though she might be
important to him in some way. I
wondered about that, about why he was
concerning himself so directly
with the young girl in his charge, but
could only guess when it came to
drawing conclusions. It wasn't likely
that he was seriously interested
in her, not when she was a princess
already promised in marriage to the
crown prince of Narella. Attachments
like that were formed only in
fiction; real-life, practical men knew
better, and if nothing else,
Fallan seemed practical. He was
probably only trying to make life
easier on himself by having Bellna too
starry-eyed to give him a hard
time. Or too wide-eyed by his threats,
the latest of which had done
exactly that to her. He had said he
would beat me if I didn't act like
the peasant I was supposed to be, but
somehow I still didn't believe
him. It wasn't the sort of thing a
mercenary could get away with, even
in the name of protection. Fallan was
probably hoping that if he said
it calmly and seriously enough, Bellna
the child would believe it.
Unfortunately for him he wasn't dealing
with Bellna, and I didn't like
the arrangements he'd made with the
redhead. I leaned back on the coach
seat and closed my eyes on the decision
that I'd have to push the good
captain a little more, and sabotage his
plans if at all possible. I was
the one getting paid to take the risks;
the idea of overprotecting a
decoy was absurd.
The distance to the next inn wasn't far
enough to let me do more than
grab a catnap. When the captain of
Bellna's mercenaries came to hand
her out of the coach, all of us,
including the new princess, were given
a surprise. The man wearing the
captain's neck scaff was Ralnor, and he
was the picture of courtesy to the
redhead. Fallan, now a lieutenant,
gathered the rest of us "girls"
together, and herded us along after his
captain and our princess. The rest of
the mercenaries took up their
places around and behind us, and we
repeated our parade to the inn.
After Ralnor and Fallan checked out the
interior we went inside, were
immediately noticed by the tall,
slightly pot-bellied man who was the
innkeeper, then went through the same
revelation scene we had at the
previous inn. I'd decided to wait for
the 'grand announcement before
making my move, so' when the innkeeper
was gasping in shocked delight I
began to step forward-and discovered
that Fallan hadn't counted on my
being intimidated by his threats. Three
of his men were inches away
from me at left, right and back, and
the disguised captain himself was
right in front of me. I took no more
than that one short step before
finding myself in a box of hefty male
bodies, and seconds later our
party had separated, the redhead and
Ralnor being led to a table,
Fallan and six of his men, the three
girls and I all moving toward a
door in the far wall. With all eyes in
the place on the "princess," no
one noticed that one of the peasant
girls wasn't moving entirely on her
own. I noticed it, of course, but there
wasn't much I could do and
still stay in character. Shouting over
wide shoulders or past thick
arms wouldn't be very effective, but
that was the only option Fallan
had left open to me.
The door in the far wall let us into a
big, stuffy room filled with the odor of cooking food. Four women in
peasant dress hurried from pot to
pan to preparation table to fire, sweat
on their faces and boredom in
their eyes. Five girls hurried around
filling wine jugs and collecting
goblets, three male slaves in chains
lugged heavy sacks or carried
armioads of wood, and two men wearing
yellow and white neck scarves and
very obvious swords stood and watched
the hurry all around them without
sharing in it. The two armed men were
house guards, and when they saw
Fallan and his huskies they
straightened and came away from the wall
they'd been leaning on
"Calmly," Fallan called,
holding one hand up, palm outward, toward the
two men. "Our Company rides in the
service of the Princess Bellna, who
now pauses for refreshment in your
house. We, ourselves, are here to
assist you in guarding the pots - as
well as help to ourselves to a bit
of the best of them. Are there any
about it would be wise to look upon
with suspicion?"
"None save yourselves,"
answered one of the men, a dark-haired, darkeyed,
almost-match to Fallan. He was grinning
faintly to show he might
be joking, but he and the other man
kept their backs to the wall and
their hands not far from their hilts.
"Well spoken," Fallan nodded,
clearly in approval. "To accept my word
would be foolishness on your part. It
would undoubtedly be best if you
were to..."
"Why do you all stand about
gawping?" a sudden voice demanded, and we
turned to see the innkeeper in the
doorway. "The Princess Bellna honors
my house with her presence, and those
in my service take their ease
while my wine sours and my food burns!
To your work, all of you, and
that as quickly as you value your
freedom - or skins!"
The women and girls, who had obviously
been watching the exchange
between Fallan and the house guards,
paled at the snap in the
innkeeper's voice and immediately
turned back to what they'd been
doing. The three slaves, dressed in
filthy rags tied around their
middles, short, heavy chains, and a
good selection of whip marks, also
worked at looking busy, two of them
shuffling out of the room on some
errand or other. The only ones not
upset by the innkeeper's threat were
the house guards, who finally relaxed
from the stiffened, ready
position they'd been in, and sauntered
over closer to be heard over the
unending fl6w of commands coming out of
their employer.
"Were you about to suggest that we
await the arrival of the innkeeper,
the suggestion was sound," the
dark-haired guard told Fallan with a
grin. "It is now clear that you
are honored guests, and may be offered
a cup or two when the hubbub has
finally quieted."
"A cup or two would be well
received," Fallan said with an amiable nod,
turning his head to watch the
frantically hurrying girls and women, who
were being commanded to even greater
speed by the innkeeper. "A pity
this hubbub will be awhile in
quieting."
The guard raised his brows in doubt
before also looking at the goingson,
but Fallan turned out to be right. The
hurrying back and forth took
forever to be over, and once it was,
half the contents of the kitchen
was gone. I remembered all the courses
I'd been offered at the last
inn, and hoped the redhead was hungry.
If it had still been me in her
place, I couldn't have eaten a thing.
"You wenches may now serve us and
take your own fare," Fallan announced
in the sudden peace and quiet,
stretching where he stood near the house
guards. "I will have a bowl of
that root soup and a cut of light bread,
but first of all a cup of wine."
"Bring wine for all, including
us," the dark-haired house guard
amended, looking over at the three
girls near me and then, last of all, me. Bellna gasped and backed
trembling into her corner at that look,
and the guard showed a faint grin.
"With your permission, Lieutenant, I
would have that red-haired one serve
me," he said to Fallan without
looking at him. "Is she yours or
your captain's?"
"Neither," Fallan answered,
putting his hand on the man's shoulder
while joining his stare. "Her
service belongs to the Princess, a fact
she is well aware of. By cause of that
fact, her actions when out of
sight of the Princess are much like
those of the Princess herself. Her
service to us is clumsy, reluctant and
far from pleasing, for she
believes the Princess will protect her
from our wrath. For the sake of
your temper, you would be wise to
choose another."
"For the sake of my eyesight,
however, there is no other choice," the
man laughed in answer, still watching
me. "Have her fetch our wine."
"As you please," Fallan
agreed with a shrug in his voice, but his eyes
were a lot less unconcerned. "Fetch
two cups of wine, wench, and see
that you do so in an acceptable manner.
Should you be beaten the
Princess may well be furious, yet will
you still have received the
beating."
I tossed my head and turned away from
them, annoyed as all hell that
Fallan had boxed me up so neatly. If I
refused to serve them, Fallan
would have to beat me, or the house
guards would surely get suspicious.
The role I was committed to would let
me do not a single thing to stop
him, which meant that if I didn't want
to be beaten, I'd have to avoid
it rather than stop it. I stalked over
to the three peasant girls
already working on getting wine and
food together for Fallan and his
men, ignored their smirks, and
appropriated two goblets of wine. Since
the goblets had been poured for and by
someone else that took care of
the smirks, but I didn't care if the
girls were displeased with me. If
they didn't like what I was doing, they
could complain to the princess.
I carried the two goblets of wine over
to Fallan and his new friend,
not paying any attention to how much
was spilling onto the floor as I
moved briskly along. Fallan had laid
down the parameters of my new
role, and the character he had drawn
wouldn't have cared if all of the
wine had ended up on the floor. The two
men watched me approach, Fallan
annoyed but the house guard grinning,
and I toyed briefly with the idea
of seeing how well the two of them
would look wearing the wine. It
seemed like a dandy idea to me just an
accident, of course but I
suddenly became aware of the fact that
my mind guest didn't agree.
Somehow, the Bellna presence had picked
up the thought I'd been toying
with and had nearly gone into shock
over it, then had begun pouring out
flash after flash of nearly pure panic.
Her attention was focused more
on the house guard than on Fallan, and
I was reluctantly forced to
agree with her conviction that he would
not find having wine spilled
all over him at all amusing. As soon as
I decided against the accident
Bellna's panic calmed a good deal,
proving that she was picking up my
intentions. I would have enjoyed
looking a little further into the new
development, but Fallan and the guard
were stepping forward and
reaching for the goblets.
"Clumsy, as you said, yet
commendably swift," the guard remarked, still
grinning as he sipped at the wine he'd
taken from me. "A wench clearly
trainable by one who is willing to
spend the time. Does the Princess
mean to pass the darkness with us?"
"No," Fallan answered after
taking a good swallow from his own goblet.
"We depart as soon as her meal is
done."
"A pity," the house guard
murmured, half his face hidden behind his
goblet as he drank. Only his eyes
remained visible, and the look in
them sent a shudder through Bellna,
which she helpfully passed on to me. I didn't much care for the house
guard either, but Bellna seemed
really afraid of him. I faded back as
the two men began discussing
employment opportunities available to
mercenaries in Narella, and was
rewarded with Bellna's sigh of relief.
She would have enjoyed staying
near Fallan, but with the house guard
there, she was happier being a
good distance away.
The thought of distance brought back my
previous thoughts of separating
myself from Fallan and his game, which
was still a point well worth
considering. I stood to one side of the
big kitchen watching the three
peasant girls hurrying back and forth
with wine and food for Fallan and
his men, wondering if the damage had
already been done. At that point I
couldn't very well go back to the first
inn we'd stopped at, but the
present inn would do just as well if I
could have access to it without
Fallan and his group being there. I
wasn't worried about the innkeeper
believing my story-there was a great
deal of difference between peasant
and princess on that world, and a few
minutes of conversation with the
man would prove everything I said. No;
the biggest problem was the
question of which of us Clero's men
would find and zero in on, me or
the coach and the redhead. I was more
than well aware of the fact that
Damyon's project would be a success
whichever way the choice went, but
being that practical was beyond me just
then. If Clero's men attacked
the coach the redhead and the other
three girls would die, right along
with Fallan and any of his men who
tried to stop them. I was the only
one who knew how well mounted that
attack was sure to be, but I
couldn't tell anyone, least of all
Fallan. Making a fuss at the inn was
the only chance I had of drawing the
heat away from the others and back
to someone who had a chance of
surviving it; letting it go on the easy
way was something I couldn't live with.
As soon as all the men were served, my
three ex-servants began putting
together their own meal. I'd been
drifting aimlessly around the edges
of the kitchen, passing every doorway
in it and trying to decide which
of them led outside. Two of them did
without a doubt, but Fallan's eyes
had been on me the whole time I'd been
near them, showing he didn't
intend to be caught asleep at the
switch. I could have beat out Fallan
in any footrace ever proposed, but our
little to-do in the tent a short
while earlier had shown me I would need
overland travel mode to do a
real job of it. Overland travel mode
lets an agent draw on his or her
entire bodily resources, which makes it
very draining even when used
for only a short while. During that
short while, however, speed and
endurance are improved by a minimum
factor of five, which makes for one
hell of a spectacular show. I could put
on that show in the middle of a
forest, with no one but insects, birds,
and animals watching, but not
in the close environs of that inn. Near
the inn I'd have to use normal
speed, and Fallan had shown me just how
fast he could be. If I didn't
want to take the chance of being run
down I'd have to find another way
out of that kitchen, one that would
keep Fallan unsuspicious until I
had a good enough lead. It took two
circuits of the kitchen and five
minutes' worth of should-I-shouldn't-I,
but I finally settled on the
doorway the slaves had been using.
A doorway was just what it was,
doorless and dim and undoubtedly the
access to an attached storeroom. Most
storerooms had doors leading to
the outside, but even if they didn't
they usually had windows. Fallan
had ignored me when I'd passed that
doorway, which made it a good bet
even if I had to loosen a couple of
boards in the wall at the back.
When I neared it the third time, no one
in the room was looking my way,
not even the three slaves, which made
it definitely the time to go. I
took two more steps, then slipped
through into the dimness. Wooden crates, kegs, and sacks almost
filled the room, leaving no more
than a couple of narrow aisles with
which to reach the back. I slipped
through the congestion to the second
aisle, the one farthest from the
doorway, and headed back to see what
there was to see. There were large
stacks of firewood, sacks of
vegetables, boxes of salted meat, cases of
wine, kegs of ale, stands of goblets,
racks of bone plate but no doors
or windows. I worked my way all the way
back, using the glow of two
small lamps on the wall to keep from
tripping and killing myself, but
it was a waste of time. No doors, no
windows, and heavy wooden logs for
walls rather than kickable slats. The
semi-darkness wasn't even a cool
darkness, and when I saw three piles of
ragged bedding below three
metal rings set into the walls, I
pitied the slaves. In full summer
that storage room would be an oven, in
winter a true refrigerator, but
that was where they were probably
chained very night. If I could have
broken out and left the way open for
them I would have done it, but
breaking out of a room like that was
beyond the resources then at my
command. I moved the top of my blouse
down a little against the
closeness, then turned to retrace my
steps out of that dead end.
"An excellent beginning," he
said in a very soft voice as I stopped
short with a gasp. "I will be
pleased to assist with the removal of the
entire bodice, therefore you need
concern yourself no further. The
pleasure will be entirely mine."
"You may not touch me!" I
said in an overshrill voice, that and the
heavy fear turning my heartbeat into a
thud all through the courtesy of
Bellna. The man was the dark-haired
house guard, of course, and it was
clear that not everyone had been
looking the other way when I'd entered
the storeroom.
"May I not?" he grinned,
moving forward slowly and making me back away.
"There are many things one may not
do, yet are they done over and
again. The Princess, I understand,
would pout and protest if her
favored wench were to be put beneath a
man, yet such protest would not
occur if she was unaware of the doing.
You will give me service on your
back, pretty wench, and afterward say
nothing of that service, else
shall those who count themselves friend
to me see that you are taken
from your place and sold as a slave. Do
you understand?"
"No," I moaned, trembling
with Bellna's terror and nearly out of
control. There was no need to look
around for a way out because there
was none; the only way out lay past the
man who continued to advance on
me.. I also continued backing, shaking
my head numbly, and then I
struck the wall. The contact seemed to
be the final shock, and my mouth
flew open, ready to release the scream
of abject terror in my throat,
yet the mercenary before me was
prepared. As quickly as my mouth
opened, so quickly was a cloth thrust
in, and then was I taken by the
arms and lowered to the filthy rags
piled upon the floor.
"Silence is best when engaged in
an activity of this sort," he
chuckled, lowering himself to one knee
above me. "Your moans of
pleasure will be lost to me I know, yet
one must make sacrifices in
such instances. My, my, what have we
here?"
His hands had gone into the top of my
bodice, and the touch of them
upon my breasts was an even greater
spur to my terror. He was clearly
the sort I had been warned of, the sort
who would take my use without
leave merely because he thought me a
peasant. I reached for the cloth
to pull it from my mouth, yet he took
my wrists and held them in one
large, merciless hand.
"Ah, no, my pretty, you must
recall the need for silence," he
whispered, grinning well at the fear he
was able to see in my eyes..
"Far better that we seek what
other treasures lie beneath this cloth." His free hand touched
my leg, rose upon it beneath the thin skirt, and
then I was back again, Bellna gibbering
in fear in her favorite corner.
Her panic was still racing through me,
sapping my strength and reason,
and her relinquishment of control was
almost too late. The house guard
slid his hand onto my thigh, making my
head ring with Bellna's screams,
and I just couldn't help myself. I had
to do something to make him let
me go, even if it blew my role straight
out of existence. The bastard
had my wrists pinned, but that still
left me free to raise both legs
and kick him in his face and chest. He
released my wrists as he went
over sideways at the blow, cursing in
surprise as he hit the dirty
floor. I scrambled to my feet and
pulled the wad of cloth out of my
mouth, intending to go over him before
he could recover, but the man
was no lily with a glass jaw. He pulled
himself to his feet almost as
fast as I had done, blocking me in with
his body again, wiping his
mouth with the back of his hand.
"So, you would strike at me when
my attention was elsewhere, eh, slut?"
he snarled, well beyond finding the
situation as amusing as he had.
"Let us see what you may do with
my eyes full upon you - and my hands,
as well!"
He came for me then with those hands
outstretched, ready to close the
distance between us in three or four
fast steps. Never in my life had I
had trouble making decisions, but right
then I didn't know what the
hell to do! If I stopped him - which I
could do very easily - there
would be no accusations of hitting him
when he wasn't looking. He'd
know a better fighter had settled his
hash, and on that planet fifteenyear- old girls just didn't do that to
trained mercenaries. I had enough
control back from Bellna to just stand
there and let him do whatever he
pleased, but playing patsy was almost
guaranteed to do more than
protect my role. As mad as he was it
would also probably get me good
and knocked around, possibly to the
point of broken bones. I know I'm
better than most, but instant healing
isn't among my store of talents.
Even a bad sprain would likely mean the
game for me with Clero's men,
but if I put the clown away Clero's men
could hear about it and know
something was wrong. Whatever I did
would turn out to be the wrong
move, and as he closed with me I still
couldn't decide which way to go.
The first slap told me which way I
wanted to go, but an open hand isn't
a fist, and I've lived through a lot
worse. I stumbled sideways with
the force of the blow, gasping
involuntarily at the ache in my teeth
and the pain in my head and shoulder as
they hit the wall. The room
swung around for a crazy minute, dark
shadows and smudges of light
mixing together in a swirl, and then
there was a ripping sound as the
house guard's hands came together on my
blouse then pulled violently
apart. The spinning of the room stopped
when a big hand closed hard on
my breast, deliberately hard, making me
grunt with the pain. I was
pulled close to the guard's
now-sweating body, his pleasure at hurting
me almost thick enough to feel,
Bellna's hysterical screaming tearing
at the inside of my head. I fought no
harder than Bellna would have to
get myself free, but holding back was
getting more and more difficult
to do. The man pulled my head back by
the hair and forced his lips onto
mine, smothering the scream he expected
when his squeezing fingers
closed on the nipple of the breast he
held. The fear raced through me,
as did my rage, exploding then
coalescing, when -
"Get of a scrofulous muck slave!"
came a snarl, and the guard was
pulled away from me so suddenly that I
dropped to the slave rags on the
floor. It was Fallan who had pulled the
slob off me, and I sat and
panted in an effort to reestablish
control while the big mercenary did
what I'd almost been unable to keep
from doing. He'd pulled the guard around to face him, blocked a wild
roundhouse aimed at his head, then
threw one of his own into the guard's
middle. The guard grunted at the
strength of the blow, doubled over,
then went to one knee with his arms
wrapped around himself. I expected
Fallan to finish him off, but he
turned to me instead, which was a
mistake. Fallan took no more than a
single step before the guard came up
with one that started at the
floor, trying to unman his opponent
with the blow. It would have done a
lot of damage if it had landed, but he
didn't know how fast Fallan
could move when he wanted to. Fallan
jumped back as the house guard
brought himself up from the floor with
the missed foul, but the
mercenary captain had had to move too
fast to keep his guard up. The
other man was able to shoot a fast,
hard left right into his middle,
harder than the one he'd taken.
The fact that I was starting to get to
my feet showed me that I'd
underestimated Fallan as badly as the
house guard had. We both expected
to see him fold from the punch he'd
taken, but it didn't happen. He
grunted to show that the try wasn't
everyone's imagination, then came
back with one of those measured throws
from two feet behind him, right
into the house guard's face. The solid,
meaty "thwak" sent the house
guard straight back and down, to land
unconscious even as his hand was
starting to reach for his sword. I had
time to stare down for a brief
moment at the motionless form at my
feet and wonder why he hadn't drawn
his sword to begin with, and then
Fallan was gently turning me to face
him.
"How badly are you hurt?" he
asked at once, carefully brushing my hair
back so that he could look at my face.
"How many times were you
struck?"
I tried to answer him, to tell him that
I wasn't hurt, but the Bellna
presence had been through too much as
well as having just been saved by
her idol. I began shuddering with
reaction as if I were the one feeling
it, and Fallan quickly wrapped his arms
around me and held me to him.
It was a strange sensation, being held
by him like that, feeling
Bellna's delirious joy overlapping her
narrow-escape hysterics and
realizing that he'd saved me as well as
her. Truthfully he'd saved me
twice, once from the possibility of
being badly hurt by the house
guard, and once from defending myself
against the attack and thereby
blowing my role. Bellna was terribly
aware of his broad chest against
my cheek, his powerful arms holding me
gently, and when I raised my
head and looked up into his face, I
could feel how desperately she
wanted him to kiss me. I felt exactly
the same, couldn't help but feel
exactly the same, but at the same time
I didn't want his kiss. None of
that assignment was over with, not
really, and I couldn't afford to
want to kiss him. As if he were reading
the thoughts of the Bellna
mind, Fallan's head began to lower to
mine, to take a small part of the
victory winnings he'd earned, and that
was when I pushed out of his
arms.
"I am not hurt badly at all,
Captain," I said with a good deal of
tremor left in my voice. "You have
my thanks, and will surely have the
thanks of my father and my
husband-to-be. It would not be presumptuous
of you to also expect a reward."
Considering the way he was looking at
me, I couldn't help stumbling
over the word "reward," and
that seemed to amuse him. Laughter touched
his eyes very briefly, wiping away the
sharpness of desire, and then he
took a step backward to give me an up
and down.
"I have your permission to expect
a reward?" he asked, folding his arms
as he stared at me. "I consider
that extremely kind of you, wench, yet
would know what you believe you may
expect." "I?" I echoed, wondering what he was talking
about. "What might there
be which I would expect?"
"A good deal," he answered,
the amusement gone from him. "Were you not
told to remain near to me, so that you
might be properly protected?
Were you not told what would befall you
if you were to disobey? Had you
not taken yourself off, this would not
have happened, nor the
possibility of worse, had I not noticed
your absence. Are you prepared
for the reckoning?"
"Should you wish to see the matter
in that light, Captain, there is
surely another more deserving of a
reckoning with than I." I came back
stiffly, finally remembering to make a
stab at pulling the tatters of
my blouse back together the way Bellna
would have. "When I walked about
in the kitchens, I made certain that
your attention was with me; had I
thought it would wander, as though I
were of no consequence, I would
certainly not have allowed my curiosity
to bring me in here. It seems,
then, that my lack of protection is the
fault of another rather than
mine."
He stared at me in silence for a
minute, the flickering lamplight
showing nothing in the way of an
expression on his face. Because of
that, it was hard to tell what he
thought of my counterattack,
especially since it was pure hogwash. I
didn't know if he'd realized
yet that I was trying to slip the
leash, but if he hadn't, I certainly
wasn't about to tell him.
"So once again is it circumstance
rather than yourself who may be given
the blame," Fallan said at last, a
slight nod accompanying the
observation. "'I would venture to
assume that my reward is soon to be
turned to a reprimand, therefore shall
I dismiss all thoughts of reward
and inform you that no longer will
circumstances be held at fault. You,
wench, will reap the consequences of
your actions, and that as quickly
as we have reached our night's
lodgings. Wrap your shawl about yourself
so that we may depart."
"I shall reap nothing of the
sort," I huffed, reaching for the shawl
I'd forgotten all about. "Had I
remained in my proper position, such an
outrageous attack would not have
occurred. Need I remind you, Captain,
at whose insistence I did not remain in
my proper place?"
"All points of the disagreement
will be clarified when we have reached
our night's lodgings," Fallan
said, dismissing my arguments by refusing
to discuss them. The hard decision in
his voice was turning Bellna
wide-eyed again, but I refused to
believe the man would cut his own
throat by beating me. He might decide
to lecture me for an hour, but
lectures were easy to turn off,
especially when you had experience at
it, the way I did. It might not be a
bad idea to pretend to be
browbeaten at the end of the lecture,
which could take Fallan's eyes
off me long enough for me to do a fast
fade. Even though Clero's men
weren't in sight yet, I knew I was
running out of time. If I didn't
separate myself from Fallan soon, the
entire question would become
academic.
Fallan took my arm in one of his now
familiar firm grips, and began
hustling me out of the storeroom. He
seemed to have overlooked the fact
that I didn't yet have the shawl tied
around me, and his hand on my arm
wasn't helping matters any. The closer
we got to the door Out of the
storeroom, the more heat I could feel
in my cheeks from Bellna's
wailing embarrassment, and the more
frantically my hands fought to tie
the green wool-like material around me.
Back off and let me do it! I
ordered the presence in my mind,
silently cursing her too-deep sense of
modesty and lack of control, but I
could feel I wasn't getting through.
My breasts were bouncing with the pace
Fallan was forcing on me, and the feel of the rough shawl against my
skin was adding to Bellna's
agitation. She was about to be dragged
naked in front of peasants, and
the humiliation was killing her.
Fallan reached the end of the aisle and
turned without even slowing
down, taking me with him, seemingly
oblivious to the fact that I was
tripping over every third thing
sticking out of the stacked items to
the left of the aisle. His hand on my
arm kept me from going down, but
my own efforts to stay on my feet and
avoid more bruised shins, toes
and feet bottoms were destroying
Bellna's fumblings with the shawl. We
were back in the kitchen before
Bellna-I realized we were being
punished after all, and by then it was
too late. Every male eye in the
room was on me, staring hard as I
frantically closed the shawl and held
it in place, their eyes taking in the
inner burn of embarrassment I was
helpless to stop. Fallan finally let go
of my arm to look at my face
again in the better light, and one of
his men came up to him.
"Was the wench harmed,
Lieutenant?" the man asked as Fallan put his
hand on my face under the chin to keep
me from squirming away from him.
"What of the one who followed
her?"
"The one who followed her is now
asleep," Fallan replied, frowning only
slightly at the spot where the house
guard's slap had caught me. "She
will not be much bruised, a fact he may
thank as the reason for his
continuing to live. I also choose to
ignore his having reached for his
weapon."
"In opposition to the codes?"
the other man asked, sounding shocked,
echoing the sounds of shock from the
other mercenaries in the room,
including the other house guard. "When
not engaged to fight for
opposing sides, we are forbidden to
draw weapons against one another!"
"Perhaps he was taken by
forgetfulness," Fallan suggested, a dismissal
in the tone he used, finally letting my
face go. "Go and inform the
captain that we shall await the
Princess in her carriage, so that we
may depart as soon as she has ended her
meal."
"As you say, Ca- Lieutenant,"
the man responded, giving me a last
glance before turning and heading out
of the kitchen. I was still
holding the shawl, knowing damned well
Bellna would have a fit if I
tried tying it in front of all those
people. Once it was closed it
would cover me more completely, but the
process of tying would just
about strip me again. Fallan put a hand
in my back and pushed me toward
one of the two doors leading directly
outside, and the rest of our
party hurried to join us.
The coach stood waiting for us in the
afternoon sunshine, the harnessed
vair looking peaceful and satisfied.
Fallan made me stand and wait
while the other girls climbed in, then
put his head in the door after
I'd reclaimed my seat on the far side
of the coach.
"Should I feel you sufficiently
remorseful for your unthinking
willfulness, girl, I will obtain a new
bodice for you," he told me,
letting his glance slide over the
shawl. "Until that time, however, you
will cover yourself as best you may
with that which you have. When the
new bodice is brought, I will also
expect an apology for your past
behavior."
Don't hold your breath unless you look
good in blue, I commented to
myself as he closed the door and walked
away. I didn't need his
generosity, and especially wouldn't
need it when I managed to take off
in my own direction. The man may have
helped me out of a tight spot,
but he was still a royal pain in the
backside.
"Should the Captain see such an
expression upon your face, he will
punish you to an even greater extent
than he now intends," a whispered
voice came, and I looked up to see the
brown-haired girl who had told me how unhappy Fallan was with me that
morning. "Should you give him
the apology he wishes, he will surely
be more lenient with you."
The other two nodded their agreement to
the sentiment, all three of
them looking extremely uncomfortable,
and I didn't have to wonder why.
In my place they would have been
punished, and undoubtedly knew what it
was like.
"There will be neither apology nor
punishment," I assured them, taking
the opportunity to quickly tie the
shawl before Bellna could squawk.
"Though the beast has forced me to
dress as a peasant, never would he
dare to treat me as one to so great an
extent. I will arrive at my
destination as I was at my departing,
totally untouched by the beast
Fallan."
"Perhaps, Princess, you are
correct," said one of the others, the
oldest of the three, her expression
serious. "Perhaps your true station
will indeed keep you safe from the
Captain's displeasure. It will be
well to hope that this shall be so, for
if it is not, there are none to
protect you from him. This, above all
other things, must be
remembered."
They broke off the conversation then
out of respect for the "princess,"
who had finished her meal and was being
escorted back to the coach.
Considering it just as well, I let it
drop, too, working to keep the
pity off my face. Those girls really
did have no one to protect them
from the men around them, and they were
trying to make a sheltered
young girl aware of the real world, to
keep her safer than her
ignorance was likely to keep her. It
didn't matter that I didn't need
anyone to protect me; they didn't know
that, and they were trying to
help. I damned Fallan for risking their
lives so casually, then slumped
back and waited for the coach to get
moving again.
The only thing more boring than a slow,
primitive trip is a monologue
by a small town bumpkin on the wonders
of big city life, and once we
were on the road again we had both. The
redhead chattered away about
the fantastic meal and service she'd
been given, her previous silence
disappearing behind the flood of words
like shadows in a rainstorm. The
three girls listened with a good deal
of interest, but I sent my
attention out the window and turned my
hearing off, spending my time
praying for the attack that should have
already come. The redhead
hadn't noticed that her blouse was
hanging on me in tatters, so taken
was she with her new life. She seemed
to have forgotten that her life
both new and old could disappear at any
time, but I hadn't. I had
decided that I had to force Fallan to
let me play princess again, but
the one thing I couldn't decide on was
how.
The afternoon disappeared behind one
discarded plan after another, and
nightfall found me empty of ideas and
in a really lousy mood. The woods
were dark blobs on either side of the
road, a breeze moved in against
the warmth of the day, and I was
beginning to think about being hungry.
I was just wondering how far ahead the
next inn was when the coach
turned off the road into the trees,
making me Sit up with abrupt
suspicion. Both of the previous inns we
had stopped at had been built
right at the side of the road, and
there seemed to be no reason for the
unannounced side trip.
"A pity we left the last inn too
late to reach the next at a
comfortable time," the redhead
observed, looking casually out of the
window on her side of the coach. "We
now must take lodging in a
woodsman's house, a location far
inferior to an inn, yet the Captain
feels it best that we travel as short a
distance as possible in the
dark."
"A woodsman's house," mused
the girl who was oldest, staring at me through the darkness. "A
place with a house, a stable and perhaps a
woodshed; My father's house had no more
than a small woodshed, yet that
was where my sisters and brothers and I
were taken, to be punished. The
polished switch stung more greatly
there than any other place, and
this, I think, is true of all
woodsheds."
Again there was agreement from the
other girls, echoed even by the
redhead. The oldest girl was trying to
tell me to watch my step, but
her estimation of my biggest problem
didn't come anywhere near my own
estimation. I had been looking forward
to the next inn to see if I
couldn't pull some swindle even with
Fallan there, but we weren't going
to be at an inn. Woodsmen's houses were
located all over Narella,
funded by the Princes at the orders of
the King. Too many of the people
of Narella couldn't afford to stop at
an inn, so when they traveled
they were forced to camp out, making
themselves targets for slavers and
outlaws. The woodsmen, employed by the
Princes to control overpoaching
in their territories, enlarged their
houses and larders, then made
travelers welcome. If the travelers
were poor they ate and slept for
free, but if they weren't they were
expected to pay for what they
consumed. It was a system that worked
well in Narella, but it wasn't
likely to work well for me. An
innkeeper could be expected to know the
difference between a princess and a
peasant, but how many nobles did a
woodsman get to see? If it came down to
a choice between believing me
or Fallan, did I stand even the
slightest chance? I pulled the shawl
more about me and growled under my
breath, knowing damned well that I
didn't stand the chance of a feather in
a windstorm. The woodsman would
back Fallan, and I'd be left with the
pleasant job of explaining what I
was up to without admitting anything
damaging. And I didn't even have
the option of walking away any longer!
Once we stopped, slipping off
into the darkened woods would be
child's play, but what good would it
do? I wasn't likely to run into Clero's
men that way, and even if I did
they wouldn't know who I was. They
would still go after the redhead,
take her out, then continue merrily on
their way. For the hundredth
time I didn't know what to do, and so
just brooded.
It took longer than I expected to get
to the woodsman's house, and the
lighted windows hanging in the
blackness were a warming, welcoming
sight despite everything. My feet were
cold and my hands were cold, and
the damp of the forest night was even
beginning to work its way under
the cheap green shawl. The only one of
us who was comfortably warm was
the redhead; it was probably the first
time all day she hadn't been
sweltering. The coach pulled up and
stopped in front of the wide, twostoried
house, the mercenaries dismounted, and
"Captain" Ralnor came to
hand the "princess" out. With
that done the other girls climbed out and
I followed, all of us finding Fallan
waiting to escort us inside. At
that point it didn't matter much one
way or the other, so I did as the
others did and went along quietly.
The inside of the woodsman's large
house was warm, but it was also the
scene of throttled-down bedlam. Kids
ran in all directions for goblets
and pitchers of wine, for chairs with
cushions, for hastily made
snacks. Three older women stood at the
big fireplace where they were
cooking, but their eyes were shining
when they glanced over their
shoulders at the redhead. The grand
announcement had obviously already
been made, and I was glad I'd missed
it. Even the woodsman himself, a
shortish, stocky man with brown hair
and eyes and rough, home-made
clothes, seemed impressed, a depressing
observation to my mood of the
moment. Fallan's men filed into the
room behind us, closed the door,
then stood around with arms folded,
watching the excitement and eyeing
the food and drink. Curious about how
many men had been left outside I turned toward one of the front
windows, but Fallan caught my arm before
I was able to take the first step, and
took me with him over to the
woodsman.
"A good evening to you,
Lieutenant," the man greeted Fallan, raising
his goblet to him. "Will you join
us in a cup of my best ale?"
"With pleasure," Fallan
answered, responding to the woodsman's gesture
with a friendly nod. "First,
however, I must attend to a matter too
long unseen to. I have a girl to be
punished, and would ask the use of
your stables."
"Why, certainly, Lieutenant,"
the woodsman agreed with a chuckle while
Ralnor, the redhead - and I - stared at
Fallan in disbelief. "My stable
is yours, for however long you require
its use. You will find it
through there."
The woodsman nodded toward a
bolt-adorned door in the far wall to the
right of the fireplace, and Fallan
nodded again.
"My thanks, Woodsman," he
said, tightening his grip on my arm. "This
matter will not take long, and then we
may drink to one another's
fortune."
The woodsman returned Fallan's nod as
the big mercenary pulled me away
from him, heading us both toward the
door that had been pointed out. I
struggled against Fallan's hold in the
sort of lame way that had long
since begun to be very frustrating, and
got exactly as far as you would
expect.
"You may not do this to me!"
I hissed at Fallan, seriously wondering if
I had the patience left to just stand
there and let him do as he
pleased. "I refuse to accept this!
I will not accept it!"
"You will accept all I give and
more," Fallan muttered back, not even
looking at me. "The time has come
for a true understanding between us,
one too long in the coming. I cannot
keep you safe without your
complete cooperation, and this I will
have when we return from the
stables. I am now able to see that this
should have been done much the
sooner, as Grigon recommended."
Grigon? What the hell did Grigon have
to do with this? I glanced at
Fallan's determined profile as I asked
the question silently,
immediately deciding that I'd ask it
again aloud as soon as Fallan and
I were alone. I couldn't see Grigon
telling Fallan to beat me, even if
the Absari agent hadn't been all that
pleased with my obedience
quotient. It didn't make any sense, not
any of it, but we were only
three steps away from the door that
would open on some answers and I
could afford to wait that long. Fallan
reached the door, pulled it open
to reveal a large, dimly lit stable
that was closed tight from the
inside, and then - "Attack!"
shouted one of the mercenaries near a
front window, peering out at the
darkness and what it held. We could
all hear the sound of swords clashing
now, the thud of arrows into the
house, the cursing of men hard-pressed.
Clero's force had finally made
it, and I couldn't have been happier.
If I let them see me, I might be
able to lure them into the woods after
me-and then take care of them
one or two at a time. They were
committed to me now, and that was what
we'd been trying to accomplish. Bellna
and her King's escort would find
nothing they couldn't handle in their
way, and I was all through with
having to stand around being helpless.
I took a half step back toward
the front door, forgetting all about
Fallan which turned out to be a
mistake.
"That direction is not for you,"
he growled, pulling me off balance by
the hold he had on my arm and pushing
hard enough to send me stumbling
through the doorway. "That is the
place for you, wench, and as you
value your life you will remain there."
I opened my mouth to tell him what to do with himself, but the
bastard
slammed the door in my face before I
had a single word out. Raving
furious was a good description of what
I felt then, and I moved fast to
the door to shove on it - only to find
that the bolt had been thrown.
"Cross-eyed, impotent son of a
beslimed street stroller!" I snarled,
pounding on the unmoving door. "Gelded
crawler in and eater of offal!
Open this door, else I shall. . ."
I was so wild I was ready to break the
door, which turned out to be my
second mistake in as many minutes.
Getting mad in a dangerous situation
is as stupid and potentially fatal as
walking blindfolded through
racing ground traffic. All the shouting
I was doing covered whatever
noise they made coming up behind me,
and my ranting was abruptly cut
off by the presence of a wet cloth
pressed fast to my nose and mouth. I
suddenly knew they'd been hiding in the
stable, waiting for the attack
to start, waiting to do whatever they
planned on doing. I tried to stop
my breathing as I brought an elbow back
hard into the ribs of whoever
was holding that cloth, but before the
blow landed his free arm had
already brought a fist back into my
middle with a goodly amount of
force, causing me to gasp in two
complete lungfuls of the flat,
strangling vapors coming out of the
cloth. The cloth-holder did some
gasping himself as he let me go, but my
head was already spinning too
fast for me to take advantage of the
freedom. I tried to move away from
the door and farther into the stable,
to find some place to hole up
until my head cleared, but it was
simply no use. Instead of walking I
slipped down to the floor, stretched
out on my left side and well along
in floating away.
"The slut!" said a choked
voice from somewhere above me, pain and anger
clear in the words. "I will have
the skin off her in strips for daring
to strike me!"
"The Prince means to do other with
her than have her life," came
another voice, a somehow familiar one
with a chuckle in it. "She will
regret having struck at the both of us,
more so than if we were to take
vengeance ourselves. Her life might
have been taken easily enough at
the inn."
"Aye, and a good thing it was that
the Prince had the foresight to
place you at that inn," said the
first voice, grimly pleased. "Had you
not been there, we might well have
taken the wrong wench."
"This one would be worth the
taking in any event," the second answered,
and a booted foot came to push me flat
on my back. The foot belonged to
the house guard from the last inn, and
through billowing clouds of
dizziness I could see him grinning down
at me. "Had she been unspoken
for, I would have claimed her, to repay
some part of the humiliation I
was forced to accept in uncovering her
true identity. Did they think me
so foolish as to be unable to recognize
Fallan, a long-time Captain of
his Company? Was I to believe that this
same Fallan would be concerned
over the brief use of a mere serving
wench? They are the fools, not I."
"And double the fools for having
sent her out here, alone, at the first
outward sign of our attack,"
agreed the first man. "It was clear they
would be unable to reach the next inn
at a reasonable time and would
therefore stop here, yet I doubted when
you insisted she would be sent
into our hands in such a manner as
this. Your words have now been
proven correct, and we are now able to
take her to those who wait."
"As the Prince also anxiously
awaits her preparation, we shall do that
very thing," the ex-house guard
said with a grin, slowly going down to
one knee. "It will, however, be
considerably more difficult for her to
awaken to her predicament; therefore-"
His words broke off as his arm moved
through the clouds with the cloth he'd retrieved, and there was no
avoiding it. Two more breaths and I
was gone fishing.
Chapter 5
I awoke to the awareness of a faint
headache behind my eyes, a dulled
pulse that was already beginning to
fade away even as I became aware of
it. I took a deep breath and my senses
flowed out to a greater distance
from my body, no longer wrapped up
under a blanket of unconsciousness.
I could hear the sounds of movement and
life a short distance away,
people going about their business.
Closer up there was a clean, faintly
perfumed smell, feminine without a
doubt and some-how dainty and
delicate. Whatever I lay on was hard
and not very comfortable, rough
and scratchy to my fingertips, somehow
adding to the dryness in my
mouth. My eyes blinked open to get a
look at it and-Damn! I sat up so
fast that my stomach twisted with
nausea, and thick dizziness swirled
my eyesight for a minute. I ignored it
all and brought my right wrist
up to get a closer look at the shackle
closed around it, all at once
remembering what had happened just
before I'd gone beddy-bye. Fallan
and I had both been suckered, but he
was still back in the woodsman's
house, at worst feeling foolish, while
I had more immediate problems.
Two of them were the two-inch wide
metal cuffs closed around my wrists,
another the foot-and-a-half length of
chain holding those cuffs
together, the fourth, fifth and sixth
the same cuff and chain setup on
my ankles. I twisted the right wrist
cuff around to get a better view
of the lock that kept it closed, and
immediately felt a little better.
The lock was simple and obvious, one I
could have opened in no time as
soon as I found a pick, so I wasn't
quite as securely chained up as
those who had put me there wanted me to
be. Even so, I didn't like the
looks of the rig I had been closed
into, a sentiment shakily echoed by
the Bellna presence, who peeked
nervously out from her favorite corner.
The torn blouse, green shawl and print
skirt I had been wearing were
all gone, replaced in part by a very
short, poncho-like piece of sheer
white material. The thing went over my
head to hang down front and
back, was completely open at the sides,
and was slit wide enough and
deeply enough in front to reach my
waist and then some. Holding it
tight to my body was a slender belt of
chain, delicate-looking but
locked on as securely as the wrist
cuffs, two smallish rings and a
short metal tongue attached to the
front. The chain linking my wrists
ran through the two rings, but the
purpose of the slim metal tongue was
a mystery, one I had no real interest
in poking at. What I did want to
poke at was a way out, but the place I
sat in didn't offer many
options.
The room was clearly part of a tent,
but floored as it was and as well
staked down, even an outer wall would
have probably been useless. I
heard a tinkle of chain and looked at
the girl who had turned in her
sleep, a young girl, one of two others
who were in the tent room with
me. Four lamps, one on each wall, let
me see around the room, but there
wasn't much to see; tan tent walls, a
hard, scratchy mat of a floor, a
series of carved wooden chests along
the walls, three young, attractive
females chained and half-dressed in
translucent white. Not a hell of a
lot to work with, and nothing at all to
set the mind at ease. I hadn't
been brought wherever it was for my
benefit, and I couldn't afford to
forget that "the Prince" was
"anxiously awaiting" my "preparation." If
it wasn't Clero they'd been talking
about I'd demote myself to cadet
status, but nothing that drastic would
be necessary. Clero was waiting
for me, all right, and the best thing I
could do would be to disappoint him.
I struggled to my feet with a light
tinkling of chain which was
answered by the movement of the second
girl, stirring slightly as the
first girl had. The first one was
dark-haired and slender, the second
chestnut-haired and smaller, neither
one looking older than Bellna's
fifteen, the brunette possibly younger.
Both girls moved a second time,
fitfully, as though they were beginning
to come out of the same
unconsciousness that had held me,
showing me it was more than time to
move on. Or mince on. The chain
stretched between my ankles was too
short to allow a decent stride, which
meant I had to flounce along
almost on my toes. That, together with
the length of the skimpy poncho
a quarter of an inch less and it would
no longer be able to be called a
"covering" just have made me
a sight to behold, but looking foolish
wasn't my major concern. With my ankles
chained, the only kicks I'd be
able to execute would be two-footed
blasts, and I'd never be able to
land upright after one of them. If I
ran into anyone standing in my
way, I'd have to sneak up on him and
use the wrist chain as a strangle
cord. One-handed. I felt like cursing
but sighed instead, knowing it
could have been a hell of a lot worse.
The chains I wore could have
been bolted to a wall, or there could
have been watchdogs posted right
inside the room. Knowing how lucky I
was I turned away from the two
sleeping girls toward the tan hanging
covering the room entrance - just
as it was pushed aside by the two men
coming in.
The two men were far from small, both
dark-haired and dark-eyed,
dressed in black pants and boots and
golden yellow shirts, typical
heavies and looking the part.. Bellna
squeaked inside my head and
scooted back into her corner, leaving
me all alone in the middle of the
floor, caught in the act, so to speak.
It wasn't the first time I'd
been caught like that, but Bellna's
fluster and my own idiot reflexes
almost did me in. Automatically I
started to go into standard attackdefense
position, which was not meant to be
taken when ankle-chained.
Rather than looking dangerous and ready
I managed to trip myself, which
ended me up on the hard floor covering
belly down, looking up at two
faintly amused men.
"Where did you think to go,
slave?" the one on the left asked, letting
his eyes move over me. "It was not
expected that you would be awake as
yet."
"For what reason would I not be
awake?" I countered, playing dumb as I
usually did. Special Agents were harder
than normal to put out, and had
a faster snapback when wake-up time
came. Survival is made up of edges
like that, but it hadn't been too
helpful that time. "And I am not a
slave! I am free, and therefore should
not be chained in such a manner!
I must be released immediately!"
I knew I was pushing it by making inane
demands, but it was the sort of
thing an innocent like Bellna would
have done, and these people should
have had some idea as to who I was
supposed to be. I held my mental
breath as the two men stared down at
me, and then the one who had
spoken a minute earlier laughed.
"It has never failed to amuse me
to see wenches in chains declare
themselves free," he said, drawing
another smile from the man beside
him. "Best you prepare yourself,
wench, for you will soon learn better.
Also will you learn to respond quickly
and completely to questions put
to you. Those who brought you here
spoke of having given you twice the
vapors usually given a captured vessel,
and yet are you awake before
those others. For what reason are you
awake, and where did you think to
go?"
"I am awake from having awakened,
and thought to take myself from this tasteless room! " I
snapped, cursing his persistence as I began to get
to my feet. I didn't want him to think
there was anything special about
me, but I wasn't getting much of what I
wanted just then. He moved
forward a fast two steps to bend and
get a fistful of my hair, then
knocked my head into the hard scratchy
floor.
"A slave is not permitted to take
such a tone with anyone at all, not
to speak of a free man, he said in a
level voice after I had cried out
at the double pain of the knock and the
grip on my hair. "You will
remain on the floor, face down, until
you have my permission to rise.
And I will recall this matter of early
awakening, and will speak to our
records keeper of it. It is a thing
your future master will need to
know."
He waited a few seconds to see if I
would have anything else to say,
but with the damage already done, the
effort wasn't worth it. Bellna
was sending waves of shivering
disbelief through me, making my body
tremble with her fear, and I let it
happen to cover the almost-snarl I
felt in my own right. Big, brave men
who abused chained women were a
special love of mine, and all I wanted
to do was get my hands on the
clown with or without being chained.
But I wasn't likely to get my
hands on him, and even if I did it
wasn't likely to do much good with
the second man there. Survival right
then meant being a helpless,
frightened little girl, and that's what
I'd have to be. We'd all
thought that Clero wanted Bellna's
life, but we'd been wrong; if I'd
known he wanted her as a slave instead,
I'd never have gotten involved.
I'm not what would be considered good
slave material, not even under
the best of circumstances. Right then,
with the main attack drawn away
from its legitimate target, all I
wanted was out of there.
Once my hair was released, my new
friend and his companion moved past
me, and moments later I heard groaning
protests in female voices,
telling me that my two roommates were
being roused. I continued to lie
face down where I'd been left, the
chains and rings digging into me, my
nose on the scratchy surface of the
flooring. The part of my mind that
was me rumbled uselessly with dark
thoughts, and the part that was
Bellna sniffled and blubbered in
fright. It was a good opportunity to
see if I could reach the Bellna
presence to calm her, but after ten
minutes of trying I gave it up. Nothing
seemed to reach the Bellna
presence but spiteful intentions, which
could not be considered
communication of the reliable sort. If
I started out with the idea of
doing some damage, I got either protest
or silence, putting me in the
driver's seat; if I let things ride to
see how they would go, Bellna's
feelings crowded mine aside. It looked
as though I was too well
controlled and Bellna not controlled
enough, and that would be an-other
problem to face in those chains. As if
there weren't enough without
that.
The two newly awakened girls went
through exclamations of disbelief and
protest much in the same way that I
had, but only one of them tried to
insist. She was laughed at and roughed
up in a small way the same as I
had been, and then there was movement
at the door flap to interrupt any
further messing around. Another heavy
in black pants and golden yellow
shirt entered, but he just stood there
holding the flap. The next man
in was of slighter build, wearing a
pale yellow shirt, moving with a
polished grace, light brown hair and
gray eyes adding to his air of
superior breeding. Behind him came a
pretty blond female slave, wearing
the same sort of outfit and wrist
chains that the rest of us wore,
carrying a small package wrapped in
cloth. The girl hurried through the
opening and moved quickly to one side,
keeping as much distance as
possible between herself and the male
slave who entered slowly behind her. The man was big by almost any
standard you care to use, and his
chains were a lot heavier and wider
than the ones used on females. He
was followed by two whip carrying,
armed men in dark gold, and he'd
been given nothing but a faded green
loin wrap to wear, a green that
matched the color of the very brief
cloth poncho his female counterpart
was wearing. The other two girls and I
were wearing white, but this
girl and the man both wore faded green.
The concept of color-coding is
a lot older and more universal than
most people know, but before I
could think about what the differences
might be, the newcomer in the
light yellow shirt got the show on the
road.
"I see they are all awake and
aware," he said to the two men who had
entered earlier. "A prompt
beginning is ever a good sign. Arrange them
now, and prepare to take your own
places."
The man in pale yellow walked to a
wooden chest, pulled out a thick,
wool-like mat and several yellow
pillows, then sat down on the mat and
made himself comfortable against the
pillows. By the time he was ready,
the other two girls and I had been put
into a row halfway across the
room from the man, all of us on our
feet and facing the man, all of us
tinged with the flush of embarrassment.
Being displayed like that was
as horrible for Bellna as it was for
the other two girls, but the grin
the man wore showed he was enjoying the
sight.
"You are each of you quite lovely,
slaves," he said, examining us one
at a time in frank approval. "Your
future masters will be pleased, most
especially after you have completed
your training. You will learn
quickly and obey completely, else will
you be punished as you have
never before experienced."
"You cannot treat me so!"
blurted the girl on the extreme left, her
voice quivering with emotion. The third
girl stood between us, smaller
than either of us, frightened from the
roots of her hair to the tips of
her toes. "When my father has
discovered where I have been taken, he
will bring his guard and destroy this
evil place!"
"There will be neither discovery
nor destruction, slave," the man
answered without anger, locking eyes
with the pretty brunette. "Best
you know that it was your father
himself who allowed your capture, to
provide a gift for his good friend who
desires you in slavery. Your
second eldest brother is now pledged in
marriage to the daughter of
this friend, an arrangement which will
bring considerable benefits to
your father. Your enslavement was but a
small part of the bride price."
The man's tone was so matter-of-fact
that the girl just stared at him
open-mouthed, knowing the truth when
she heard it. Even if she managed
to escape the chains she wore, she no
longer had a home to return to.
The man in yellow smiled faintly when
he saw the point hit home, then
he turned his eyes to the next girl in
line.
"You, slave, were foolish enough
to be rude to a man of considerable
position," he told her, watching
as her trembling increased. "The
haughtiness of your family place is to
be made into slave obedience and
a desire to please, and then you will
be his. Your family now believes
you to be dead, therefore may you also
consider the matter of search
and discovery closed."
The small girl just stood there
shaking, not even bowing her chestnuthaired
head, probably due to being deeply in
shock or as forced to
believe the bitter truth as the first
girl. The man in yellow let his
eyes move over her small but lush
curves another minute, and then it
was my turn.
"As for the last of our newest
slaves, the matter is somewhat
different," he said, smiling
faintly as he met my eyes. Your father
dared to attempt elevating you to a
position which was not meant to be yours, therefore must another
position be given you. In your instance
discovery is, to a small extent,
possible, and yet for you discovery
would undoubtedly mean ultimate
destruction. One who was enslaved, even
for a brief time, would be totally
unacceptable for the marriage you
were pledged to, and the insult of your
presence might well bring about
war between your father and the father
of your intended husband. Your
father, surely as well aware of the
point as any, would either have
your life taken as quickly as you were
found, else would you be sent to
a far-distant retreat, there to live
out your life in unrelieved
solitude. As a slave, you will be
spared both of those consequences."
The shock Bellna was feeling brought a
shudder to me, silencing me as
effectively as the other two girls had
been silenced. Everything the
man in yellow had said to the girl he
thought of as the Princess Bellna
was true, and the cruelty of that truth
was worse than a flogging. I
felt abandoned and alone and helpless
and betrayed and completely
destroyed, all of it at once and all of
it overwhelming. "I" was lost
beneath the onslaught, and I sank to a
sitting position on the floor,
only peripherally aware of the fact
that the other two girls had done
the same thing before me.
"And now it is time to truly
begin," the man in yellow announced
briskly, as though he were getting more
than dull, uncomprehending
attention from his three victims. "Two
of you are as yet virginally
untouched, the third used so little
that there is scarcely a
difference. We will begin by teaching
you the truth concerning your
bodies, yet first must another matter
be seen to."
He gestured in the direction of the
slave female he had brought with
him, and she immediately hurried with
the package she carried to the
two men in golden yellow shirts, who
had been standing behind the line
formed by the other two girls and
myself. The third man in golden
yellow, the one who had held the flap
open for the man in light yellow,
followed the slave to join the other
two behind us, but Bellna's upset
left me nothing in the way of curiosity
as to what they were doing. I
sat in an envelope of misery, one palm
against the scatchy mat to lean
on, both legs and their ankle chain to
the other side, beyond even the
thought of trying to escape. Because of
that, I found myself crying out
in pained surprise with the other two
girls when a big hand tangled in
my hair and forced me to my knees.
"Slaves are not permitted a
sitting position save they be ordered to it
by their master," the man in light
yellow said mildly, looking from one
to the other of us. "You will now
be fitted with a device to remind you
of this stricture, and also to remind
you of the matter of punishment.
You may proceed."
The last was for the men around us, and
proceed they did. One of the
armed, whip-carrying men circled the
male slave, crossed to the girl on
the far left, then took a fistful of
her hair when the man behind her
released his grip. The whip man waited
while the other took the girl's
wrist chain, pulled it out between the
two rings, wrapped it several
times around the two rings, then used
the metal tongue on her chain
belt to hold the whole arrangement in
place. The girl's wrists were
then tight to her waist, having no
motion-room at all, and the girl was
even more frightened than she had been.
She struggled in an attempt to
free her wrists, getting nowhere of
course, and then the whip man bent
her low to the floor mat, her forehead
not far from her knees. She was
ready to be done, and it didn't take
long.
The man from behind her had thrust
something into his belt while he was
securing her wrist chain, and once he
was through and behind her again
he pulled it out. The something was T
shaped and about two and a half or three inches long, of polished
wood, as thick around as my little
finger, and tapering slightly toward
the uncrossed end. The cross-bar
itself was less than an inch in length,
and had a thin strip of leather
runnin~g through a small hole in the
center of the bar, where it met
the body of the T. The man went down to
one knee behind the girl,
pushed the six inches of her poncho
skirt out of his way, then brought
the wooden something to her bottom. She
screamed at the first touch of
it, a lot more fear than pain in the
sound, and again tried to
struggle, but it was still a waste of
time. The thing was slowly forced
into her to the cross-bar, and then one
end of the leather strip was
tied to a similar thin strip already
knotted around her waist under the
cloth poncho. At a nod from the man
behind the girl, the arined man
straightened her to kneeling again so
that the other end of the leather
strip could be tied snugly in front.
The girl was wild with fright and
panting hard just short of hysterics,
but she wasn't struggling any
longer. The man in the golden-yellow
shirt brushed her tiny skirt back
down, the armed man released her hair,
and then the two of them came
toward the second girl and me.
At that point struggling was no more
than strength-wasting, but I
couldn't tell the Bellna presence that.
Because of her I struggled to
keep my wrists from being secured to my
waist, struggled to keep from
being bent forward, and struggled and
screamed when that wooden thing
was pushed inside me. It was one of the
most uncomfortable things ever
done to me, but Bellna felt shattered
by it. I was able to get most of
the way back to control then, but I
wasn't entirely sure that I wanted
control. Every one of us had screamed
and struggled, and slaves weren't
usually allowed the luxury of emoting
as they pleased. The man behind
me was the one who had spoken to me
when he and the second had first
arrived, and he smoothed my skirt down
once the front leather tie had
been secured, and then looked at me
with a faint grin. None of us would
be getting away with anything, that
grin said, and Bellna's tremor of
fear sent a shiver through me.
"You will now give me your
attention, slaves," the man in the light
yellow shirt said, drawing our eyes to
him. The men who had put those
wooden things in us continued to stand
right next to us as we knelt on
the floor mat, but we were no longer
supposed to pay attention to them.
"The devices placed within you are
for the dual purpose of teaching and
punishment, and will be withdrawn when
your lessons have been
adequately learned. Should those
devices be allowed to slip from your
body before that time, you will be
beaten and the device will be
reinserted, to be kept within you for
many, many more days. Therefore
are you to be alert, for there will be
no exceptions to the additional
punishment."
The man paused to let his threat sink
in, and the small girl next to me
whimpered in misery, voicing what all
three of us felt. The device we'd
been fitted with was allowed some small
degree of movement despite the
leather holding it in place, only we
didn't know how far it could go
before it slipped out altogether. Under
those circumstances the only
thing we could do was use our legs or
heels to push it back in, even
though all we wanted was to be rid of
the filthy things. We'd been put
in the position of having to make sure
our own punishment continued.
"Now to the matter of your
bodies," the man went on, gesturing at the
same time. The pretty blonde slave
hurried to him and knelt where he
indicated, showing nothing but absolute
obedience and an eagerness to
please. The men tugged her green poncho
loose and pulled it off over
her head, then smiled faintly at the
gasps of embarrassment from his
captive audience. "As you see, a
slave shift is easily removed from a slave, allowing her
master access to her body," he
lectured, running his hands lightly over
the girl's body. "The body of a
slave is the property of her master,
his to do with as he wishes, just as he
wishes. The slave may not deny
him, just as you will not deny the men
who own you or any man who
stands as master to you. You are no
longer high born and untouchable,
no longer the owners of your own
bodies. The sooner you accept this,
the less punishment you will find."
There were gasps again as the man in
the yellow shirt began to
deliberately arouse the slave under his
hands, making her writhe and
moan where she knelt. Her chains
clinked faintly as she moved
involuntarily, her eyes closed and her
head went back, her nipples
hardened and her knees spread wide, his
hands taking the very soul from
her. In no more than a minute or two
she was more than ready to do
anything asked of her, but the man
wasn't there to ask.
"Slave arousal is easily achieved
by a master," the man said in his
casual way; ignoring the sobs coming
from the slave he gave no rest to.
"Are you able to feel the touches
on your own body, the warmth
beginning deep in the center of you? Do
your breasts tighten with the
desire to be touched as I touch this
one? Heed the voices of the
stirrings within you, for you, too,
will be required to respond in such
a way."
I could hear the heavier breathing of
the girls to my left, knowing
they were beginning to be aroused just
as Bellna was. I tried to fight
the feelings but it was impossible, and
moving in discomfort did not
more than shift that device around. It
was starting to make me feel
strange, somehow, and that was helping
to distract me from control.
"Now you must see one of those
things designed to give you relief," the
man said, still working the girl as he
turned his head to nod at the
two armed men. One of them drew his
sword and placed it in the middle
of the male slave's back while the
other gave his attention to the
faded green cloth around the man's
loins. One short tug, one strong
pull, and the cloth was gone to
another, deeper set of grasps. The
slave was hung like a vair stallion,
and even I found myself impressed.
"This slave is well equipped to
use any female given him, yet he,
himself, is not aroused," the man
said, finally taking his hands away
from the girl. "Should this slave
wish to be given that which she so
desperately needs, she must give that
one whatever pleasure he desires.
Slave, go to the other slave and beg to
please him."
The girl whimpered at the command,
clearly afraid of the big male
slave, but she was too far gone in need
and also even more afraid of
disobeying. She struggled to her feet
with difficulty, hurried to the
male slave, put her arms around his
body, then moved against him.
"Master, I beg to be allowed to
please you," she whispered, kissing at
the hard male body she rubbed against.
"Ask me anything, anything! So
long as I am allowed to serve you."
"You may assume that he has
commanded you to waken his body," the man
in the light yellow shirt told her.
"Accompany him to the mat, and then
obey his command."
The male slave didn't seem to be in a
very cooperative mood, but he
couldn't have had access to women in
his state of confinement, and the
pretty blonde slave was very eager to
please him. He hesitated a long
minute, but finally put himself down on
the floor mat. The girl
followed him down, moved to his far
side so as not to block our view,
then went to work on him with hands,
lips and mouth.
"Oh, look!" gasped the small
girl to my left, horror and fascination in
her tone. "He grows larger yet!
Never have I seen such a thing!" "Rest assured that it is a
thing you will see much of from now on,"
chuckled the man in the light yellow
shirt, watching us rather than the
two slaves. "You will come to
think of the sight as the most glorious
thing you are able to accomplish, and
will strive with all of your
being to accomplish it as often as
possible. In no other way will you
find any measure of happiness."
What a great life, I thought as I
watched the girl slave work on her
chain brother. Live and work for no
other purpose than to be thrown to
your back and raped. The slave
propaganda made it sound like the
ultimate aim of the universe, but in
order to believe it you had to be
a slave. Or maybe a slave had to
believe it to survive, which seemed to
be the name of the game no matter what
position you held in life.
Not long after the girl started on the
male slave, the man in the
golden-yellow shirt who had been
standing next to me walked away for a
minute, then came back with a thick mat
and fat pillows like the ones
the man in the light yellow shirt used.
The mat and pillows were put
down next to me, to my left, and then
the man was next to me, making
himself comfortable. My knees and legs
hurt from kneeling, my arms were
beginning to numb up from being chained
in one place, and my bottom was
still protesting the invasion, but the
man who had done it all was
making himself comfortable. He leaned
on one arm facing me, the back of
his head toward the two performing
slaves, the look in his eyes too
direct to meet. He wasn't there by
accident, I knew, and I wasn't
overly anxious to learn the reason for
it.
"I think it would be best if you
now learned more of the feelings of a
female slave," the man in light
yellow told us, drawing our attention
to him again. "You will then
understand the slave's eagerness to
please, and may then imagine the
priceless gift she is given."
A hand came to slide along my thigh,
and then it moved around to my
buttocks, stroking briefly before
patting twice. I gasped and rose up
off my heels to escape the sensations
brought about by being patted on
that device, but golden-shirt's hand
followed after me and touched me
again. Bellna flared inside my mind and
her lack of control with her,
responding to what was being done to me
with bewildered desperation. A
burning had begun between my thighs,
deep in that place which was my
womanhood, a burning more intense than
any I had ever experienced. The
brute beside me touched the device
which had been inserted within my
body and caused it to vibrate softly
but terribly, and though I
strained away from him, I could not
escape the intrusion of his touch.
Farther and farther I strained away,
the burning growing higher and
more intense - and then his other hand
was at my thighs, his fingers
touching my womanhood!
"To serve!" said the one of
higher breeding who sat before us, as my
body was caught in the indescribable
sensations of that touch. "You
will live to serve and serve well, you
will beg to serve and serve
well, you will fall into a frenzy of
need if you are not allowed to
serve! Down to your heels now, and do
not rise from them again. Merely
look upon the ecstasy you may be
given."
The touch, which had sent flares
through my body, was suddenly gone,
leaving the burning and desire
unrelieved. With a whimper I lowered
myself to my heels, fearful that
disobedience would bring me - I knew
not what. For me there would be no
rescue, no return to the life I had
known. I, of higher birth than any of
these others, was now no more
than the lowest of slaves, captured and
chained and touched as none
before them had dared. Oh, how unfair
to do me so, as though I were of
no worth whatsoever! To leave me so
terribly aburn! Were I free of
those chains, I would happily take the
lives of all of them, for daring to do such things to me! I hated
them all, fiercely, and yet - what
would be done to me if I were to
disobey?
"See how the slave is urged on to
greater effort," said the high-born
one, indicating the manner in which the
male slave touched the female
tending him. His hand moved between her
thighs as she moaned over his
manhood, the burning in her clear to
one who burned as she did. And yet
she was touched while I was not, which
brought involuntary movement to
my hips - which in turn brought new
awareness of that device and of my
burning need. They were sure to take my
use; why had they not yet done
so?
"You may now take the slave who
has aroused you," said the high-born
one to the male slave. "Take her
fully, yet must you take her slowly.
You may begin."
The hands of the male slave went to the
waist of the female, lifted her
across his body, then put her to her
back beside him upon the mat. She
lay trembling as he rose up above her,
so deeply in need that she
seemed to have no fear of that terrible
weapon of his body. Her
breathing quickened as he spread her
thighs and approached her more
closely, and clearly could we see her
greater agitation when his
manhood merely touched her womanhood.
"Please, master, enter me now!"
she begged in a hoarse whisper,
twisting about and attempting to draw
him to her. "I must serve you,
else I shall die!"
"Slowly," cautioned the
high-born one, speaking to the male slave. "She
has not yet reached a true frenzy. The
longer you delay, the greater
will be your pleasure-and hers."
"Should I delay too long, she will
lose a good measure of arousal,"
growled the male slave, speaking for
the first time. His manhood
touched the woman beneath him more
deeply yet, and the woman screamed
and attempted to impale herself.
"Take me now!" she screamed,
struggling against the large hands on her
thighs, which held her in place upon
the mat. "Now, now, you must take
me now, and quickly!"
"Slowly," repeated the other,
and the male slave, with a glance for
those who wore swords and carried
whips, obeyed the command of the
high-born one. Slowly, slowly, did his
manhood enter her, she screaming
and thrashing about, and when at last
he was fully within and began
using her, I thought it likely that I
would soon be senseless. My head
whirled dizzily to the throbbing burn
of my body, and I yearned
desperately for my wrists to be freed.
As though from a distance I
heard the whimpers and moans from those
who stood in capture with me,
and knew that they, too, were taken as
I.
"Should you wish to be touched,
you must beg it," came a soft voice
from beside me, the brute who had
touched me earlier speaking so that
only I might hear. "Beg that I
give you that which only a master might
give."
I turned my head to look upon him,
seeing the amusement in his eyes,
yet also suddenly seized by the
knowledge that my torment might be
ended. My body flamed high with the
realization that his touch might be
forthcoming, and I could not halt the
sudden trembling which took me.
"Touch me," I whispered so
that only he might hear such terrible words.
"I beg that you touch me! Please!
Quickly!"
"There is scarcely so great a
rush, slave child," the brute chuckled,
placing one large hand upon my thigh.
"Your knees must be more widely
separated, else I shall be unable to
reach you."
The embarrassment of doing such a thing
was great, yet what else was I
to do? In dire haste I opened my knees
as widely as I was able, and again the brute chuckled.
"You are truly well made for a
child of your years," said he, raising
one hand to the cloth which covered my
breasts. The cloth upon my left
breast was moved aside with the
smallest of efforts, yet he did no more
than gaze upon the breast.
"Please!" I whispered, slowly
growing frantic. "I have begged for the
touch, and you must give it to me!"
"You are mistaken," the brute
said, laughing softly. "You must beg, yet
I need not heed your begging. The
choice of whether or not I shall
touch you is mine alone."
"Oh, no," I whimpered,
devastated by his cruelty. "You must touch me,
you must! I beg to be touched, do you
hear, I beg to be touched!
Please, I beg it!"
"Perhaps I shall touch you,"
mused the brute, sending his gaze to my
thighs. "Are you unable to open
yourself any farther?"
The slave female screamed in delight at
the pummeling being given her
body, and with a shudder I strove to
open my thighs even farther. The
device touched my heels in such a
position, yet when I attempted to
straighten against the pressure, the
brute's hand was quickly upon my
arm.
"You were forbidden to rise from
your heels," he said, all amusement
gone. "Do you mean to disobey?"
"No, I will not disobey!" I
whispered, frightened at the thought of
what would be done to me. "Please!
I will not disobey!''
"Very well," came his gruff
agreement, filling me with relief that I
would not be harmed-yet also increasing
my misery. The feel of the
device as it touched my heels was fuel
to the flames consuming my body,
yet he would not allow me to escape the
sensation.
"I must see that the device yet
remains within you," he said, putting
his hand behind me. "Do not rise
from your heels, else shall you be
punished."
"Please!" I begged as his
hand touched me. "Please make the choice that
I be touched! Please, I beg it!"
"Ah, how quickly you have
learned," he chuckled, continuing to toy with
the device. "You beg that I choose
to ease you, rather than believing
that I am bound to do so. Am I bound to
ease you?"
"No!" I wept, beside myself
at what he did to me. "You may choose
whether I am to be touched, and I beg
that you do!"
"A slave touched is a slave given
a great gift," he said, taking his
hand from the device. "The slave
may earn such a gift in only one way,
and that is to obey without question
and serve eagerly. This is what
you will learn."
No longer was I able to respond to him,
for with the last of his words
did he touch me, fully, strongly, and
with great knowledge of my need.
I, too, screamed as the female slave
did, touched again and again so
deeply that consciousness was soon lost
to me.
When I came out of it Bellna was still
in a daze, so the turn was mine
again. I lay on my side on the rough
mat, aware of all the people
around me, aware of everything Bellna
had gone through. For once I had
to admit it was a damned good thing
she'd been there to take over, even
though it was my body being put over
the hurdles. These slavers were
obviously trying to condition their
three victims, and the purposes
they had in mind clearly called for a
type of conditioning beyond the
usual fear-of-a-whip sort. Bellna had
reacted properly to the
conditioning, whereas I, aware of it,
probably wouldn't have done such
a thorough job. I needed to be thought
of as nothing out of the ordinary, so they'd turn their backs on me
without a second thought. As
soon as that happened I'd be gone, and
they could take their
conditioning and use it on themselves.
A couple of minutes later I was slapped
"awake," and a minute after
that I was back on my knees, right in
the same spot I'd been in
earlier. The other two girls on line
were crying, and had obviously
been given the same treatment Bellna
had been put through. Their
goldenshirts didn't look as pleased as
mine, though, and I wondered
what sort of test Bellna had passed
that the others hadn't. It felt as
though I'd been out for some time, but
that wasn't possible; the male
slave was still at it with the girl
slave, and they both seemed to be
enjoying the rapid movement. A second
go around would have been more
leisurely and undemanding, so they
still had to be at it from the first
time. My knees began aching again
almost immediately, and that device
was more uncomfortable than it had been
earlier; I listened to the
other girls crying and watched the two
slaves enjoying themselves, and
thought about how nice the deep, empty
woods would be right then.
My mind wandered a short distance, but
it was brought back rather
quickly when the male slave was
commanded to finish his fun. Very
reluctantly he did so, emptying his
played out need into the girl who
was also reluctant to let him go, and
then he leaned down and kissed
her briefly, something he hadn't done
even when he was using her. The
girl seemed touched by the kiss, but
she was given no more than a
matter of seconds to enjoy the gesture.
As soon as the male slave had
withdrawn from her and stood, one of
the armed men took her by the hair
and dragged her in front of
light-shirt.
"I seem to recall, slave, that you
attempted to counter a command of
mine," he drawled, looking at her
with an unblinking stare. "Could such
a thing be possible?"
"Master, forgive me!" she
whispered, beginning to tremble violently
despite the fist in her hair. "I
had no knowledge of what I said! Never
would I have\a133"
"Enough," he interrupted
mildly, cutting off her outpouring with the
single word. "There are no excuses
and there are no exceptions. Punish
her."
The girl fell apart into absolute
hysteria, but that didn't keep her
from being dragged farther into the
space between our line and the
seated man in the light yellow shirt.
She was forced to a kneeling
position with her head to her knees, a
position that her extreme terror
kept her rigidly locked into. No one
said anything about what would
happen if she broke the position, but
no one had to. It might have
helped the girl a little to know that
the male slave stood with his
feet spread and hands curled into
fists, a furious expression in his
eyes and the point of the sword of the
second armed man in his back,
but only on a moral-support level.
Physically nothing was going to help
her, and when the first armed man, who
had dragged her to where she
knelt, opened his swordbelt and slipped
the scabbard off, even the
sniffles of the two little girls to my
left died to silence.
The beating was pretty bad, especially
since it was given so matter-offactly.
There was no anger on the part of
anyone, but the poor girl was
beaten until her body was covered with
welts, until too many of those
welts were split open, until the blood
covered all of her back like
oozing paint. Toward the end of it she
didn't even twitch, showing she
was unconscious, but knowing that even
that hadn't stopped the beating
made the whole thing much more
chilling. The trembling I was taken with
wasn't all Bellna's doing, and there
was no dispute as to who was in
control. The Bellna presence was able
to pick up the tenor of my deepest feelings, and they frightened her
even more than the beating.
When it was all over, men were called
in to carry the unconscious girl
out, and then we were back to lesson
time. Or, rather, specific
training time. The girl's beating had
been a lesson for the three new
slaves, and that lesson wasn't lost on
any of us. I trembled and
cowered just as much as the other two
girls, but only because I'm a
professional and therefore able to
force the necessary self-control.
Light-shirt had the male slave chained
down tight on his back, and then
we were set to practicing on him,
touching, caressing, arousing. His
obvious displeasure at the girl's
beating hadn't been missed, and he
was next in line as an object lesson,
his lot only a little less
painful than the girl's. We took turns
at the various tasks, practicing
until we got some response out of the
slave, all the time being urged
on, directed, and aroused ourselves by
our individual golden-shirts.
The key word for the conditioning
turned out to be "serve," and the
conditioned reflex itself was arousal.
Given enough time, the slavers
could have had almost anyone writhing
just about instantly, and that
became a considerable worry for me. I
can fake interest and desire
better than most, but true arousal
involves bodily reactions that
simply aren't on my instantaneous list.
The golden-shirts were arousing
us slowly and checking those bodily
reactions on a casual basis just
then, but the longer that training went
on, the faster they'd expect a
reaction and the closer they'd be
checking. I had to be out of there
before that happened, or else allow
myself to be really conditioned.
Anything in between would be a dead
give-away, of my differences if
nothing else. The male slave strained
at the chains that held him,
gritting his teeth at the way we were
being taught how not to allow
release in order to increase pleasure,
his suffering getting my full
sympathy. We three girls were too
clumsy to suit our golden-shirts, so
we weren't being allowed release
either.
The training seemed to go on for days
before we were allowed a break.
We three and the male slave were
covered with sweat, aching all over
and with no strength left, but the
training didn't stop until the
slavers decided it was time. We girls
were each sent to a separate wall
of the room to lie down near, but our
guinea pig was left where he'd
been chained. I lay on my side beside
the wall I'd been given, my eyes
closed, but there was nothing I could
even try to do about how hot I
was. My golden-shirt was very thorough
when it came to women's bodies,
and he'd been trying to see how eager
he could make me and how long he
could keep me that way. I'd stayed in
character and had begged him to
decide to touch me, but that hadn't
been part of the training program,
- so he hadn't. We were up to having to
earn our caresses of release,
but as clumsy and inexperienced as we
were that was just about
impossible. I'd cried the way the other
girls had, and had gotten
patted on the bottom as punishment like
them, and then I'd gone back to
practicing as they had done. The only
thing I hadn't done was show how
practiced I already was at those
lessons, and even as strung out as I
felt, the omission wasn't hard. I don't
believe in cooperating with the
enemy unless forced to it, and I'd
taken a lot worse in my time.
I was left alone for about twenty
minutes, long enough for the sweat to
dry and some measure of strength to
return, but not long enough to be
over squirming uncomfortably where I
lay. The worst thing about those
devices that had been put in us seemed
to be the way they continued
arousal and made it worse, an on-going
feedback from one set of
sensations to the next. The absolute
worst was when they were patted or
deliberately moved around, and the
sadistic sons had done a lot of that
during the hours just past. Bellna was
beaten down and miserable in her hidden corner, well into the need
for tears, so I had taken my cue and
let the tears roll silently down my
cheeks to keep me in character. I
didn't know what was on the schedule to
be done to us next, but when
footsteps came up to me and stopped, I
knew it was about to happen.
"Do you weep, little slave?"
came the voice of my golden-shirt,
sounding smugly superior. "Are you
harmed in some way?"
"I am not harmed," I sniffled
in answer, opening my eyes to look up at
him. He stood above me holding a wooden
bowl, and looked as distantly
amused as he sounded.
"For what reason, then, do you
weep, little slave?" he asked, folding
down to sit cross-legged at my side.
"I am-in great discomfort," I
got out, coloring with embarrassment as I
said it. "Never have I been given
such discomfort before, and I dislike
it a great deal."
"Your discomfort comes from the
fact that you have not been pleasing,"
he told me pointedly, with an air of
mentioning something I knew as
well as he, but just wouldn't yet
admit. "Slaves who are displeasing
are often left in discomfort for days,
despite the fact that they
dislike the state. Would it not be
better to serve properly?"
I gasped at the twinge and rush of heat
I felt at the use of the key
word and immediately closed my eyes
again, pretending to feel more of
the reaction than I really did. The
conditioning had gotten a weak hold
on me after all - since I was human, it
would have been surprising if
it hadn't - but I was still well in
control when wanted to be. Right
then I couldn't afford to be in control
at all, and the tears welled up
in my eyes even more.
"I have not refused to do as I was
told," I sniffed, just short of
sobbing. "I have tried and tried,
and still am I left in terrible
discomfort. I have not refused!"
"You have not been permitted to
refuse," he answered, still in that
same tone. "Nor shall you be
permitted to refuse. It is true you have
attempted to obey, yet you have not
succeeded. Rewards are given for
obedience alone, the mere attempt being
insufficient. When you have
succeeded in being truly pleasing and
obedient, the reward will be
yours. For failure you may expect no
more than punishment."
I opened my eyes fast to look at him
through a film of tears, seeing
what I hoped I wouldn't see. He was
trying to look solemn and stern out
of necessity, but his eyes said he was
about to have some fun.
"No," I begged, shaking my
head against the rough floor mat. "Do not
punish me, I beg of you!"
"Punishment is the manner in which
young slaves are taught," he chided,
sticking to his decision. "The
sooner you are able to be totally
pleasing, the sooner will true ecstasy
be yours. Were I to withhold
punishment from you, so would I be
withholding your ecstasy. Do you
wish to reach perfection?" I had
no choice but to nod miserably as I
cried, but all he acknowledged seeing
was the nod. "Very well, then.
Ask that I punish you."
"I-ask that you punish me," I
sobbed, silently damning him for his
sadism. He smiled in full approval, put
down the bowl he was holding,
then moved me to my back. It didn't
take long before I was kicking and
screaming from his ministrations, but I
was just led up to the
threshold, not allowed to cross. He
seemed to know exactly when to stop
what he was doing, when to keep it
going, and when to increase the
rhythm. Every once in a while he moved
his hand beneath me to play with
the device, - and that made it all
terribly worse. My whole body
screamed with need, but all I was given
was punishment.
When he finally took his hands away, I
lay crying for some time before I was able to control it and then I
was given some help. I was told to
calm myself, and when I couldn't I was
touched again, lightly, enough
to know that the longer I kept it up,
the more I would be touched. Out
of desperation I swallowed down the
sobs and half-screams, dimly
realizing that I wouldn't be allowed to
cry at all pretty soon. They
would tighten the chains slowly,
slowly, until nothing was left but
those actions demanded of a slave.
The bowl he had brought over was filled
with pieces of soup-soaked dark
bread, and I was forced to my belly and
made to eat what he put in my
mouth: The mess was unbelievably
tasteless, but I needed the moisture
content desperately. As far as hunger
went I didn't have much of an
appetite, but Bellna was starving so I
had to be the same. I had to
lick his fingers clean when I'd had all
he wanted to give me, and that
really put my self-control to the test.
If I'd had any fast way out of
there, he would have had one or two
fingers less.
As soon as my meal was done, I was put
back to practicing on the male
slave. He hadn't been given anything
but a couple of swallows of water,
and despite the savagely determined
look in his eyes, he was really
suffering. Once the other two girls had
been punished and fed the way I
had been, they were sent to join me in
working on the slave while our
golden-shirts and light-shirt had a
meal served them. The meal was an
elaborate multi-course thing served by
slave females in faded green,
and it wasn't long before it became
clear that that meal would be used
as another training device. The slaves
in green were treated as so much
furniture, but we three in white were
under constant observation. They
waited until we'd begun casting covert
glances at the food and were
nearly drooling, and then we were
offered bits of it as a reward for
setting the male slave to moaning. The
offer seemed to be totally on
the up-and-square and completely
logical in a slave-training sense, but
something bothered me about it right
from the beginning. Our training
had been different from the
slave-training procedures usually used by
slavers, but I couldn't see where the
kicker could be. The dark-haired
girl was the first to earn her reward,
and although she was required to
crawl on her belly to her golden-shirt,
she got it without more than a
little "good-natured"
teasing. The small, auburn-haired girl was next,
and she, too, got a mouthful of juicy,
nicely roasted fowl. I was the
only one who hadn't been rewarded, and
I couldn't afford not to earn
what the others did, so I cheated a
little and got my squirming howl
out of the male slave, then turned
anxious eyes on my golden-shirt. He
smiled in approval and gestured me to
him, and once I had wiggled and
crawled my way over, he held out a
good, dripping chunk of roast.
"Complete obedience is rewarded,"
he said, almost word for word what
had been said to the other tw9 girls.
"As you have been obedient, you
may now claim your reward."
It seemed as though I was expected to
take the food, but the nagging
doubt I'd had earlier hadn't left me. I
hesitated as I looked up at
him, trying to ignore how unbelievable
the device in me had made the
crawl, and suddenly, just that easily,
everything fell into place.
"I was-was told that my
dis-discomfort would be seen to if I were
obedient," I stumbled, humiliated,
embarrassed - but desperate. "Must I
have the food instead?"
"Did I not tell you she would be
the first to respond properly?" my
golden-shirt said to the other three
men with a laugh of triumph. "A
body such as hers must of necessity be
responsive."
"Ours remain virgin and therefore
ignorant," grumbled one of the other
golden-shirts while light-shirt
laughed. "Yours has had a taste of what
a man might do, and is therefore more
eager. The wager should not have been made."
"And yet the wager was made,"
my golden-shirt laughed again, tossing
away the piece of fowl and wiping his
hands on a cloth. "Mine has won
and yours have lost. Which is to come
first, the punishment or the
reward?"
The question was addressed to
light-shirt, who looked between me and
the now-trembling other girls with
lighthearted amusement. He made a
show of thinking the question over,
probably to increase the girls'
torment, and then he looked back at my
golden-shirt.
"The punishment will be given
first, I think," he drawled, completely
aware of the terrible disappointment he
thought he was causing in me.
"Rewards are given when the master
considers it appropriate for them to
be given; punishments are given as
quickly as they are earned. Also,
the loss of reward will be more keenly
felt after punishment."
"I do not understand what I have
done to be punished!" the small,
auburn-haired girl wailed, trying to
shrink back even as she spoke. "I
was completely obedient!"
"Obedient, perhaps,"
light-shirt nodded, looking at her soberly. "As to
pleasing, however, the answer is not
the same. Is your master to be
pleased when you have chosen another
thing above his caress? The
highest obedience you may give is to
consider his pleasure above all
else. This is a lesson you must learn
before you are fit to serve him."
The key word again. I heard the other
girls choke as the heat flashed
through me, and knew their punishment
had just been added to. The fact
that I was punished right along with
them made absolutely no difference
to light-shirt, of course; I was
nothing but a slave under his
training, and the little bit of extra
would surely do me good.
"We will also see how truly
obedient your slave is," light-shirt went
on to my golden-shirt "Unbind the
chain between her wrists, and we
will give her the position she must
maintain till the time of her
reward."
I gave them the look of frightened
anticipation they expected, and my
golden-shirt chuckled as he reached
down to my waist. I had to lie on
my side until the chain was unwound,
and then light-shirt rose and
gestured me to my feet.
"You will observe your sisters'
punishment from here," he said, leading
me over to the male slave, who was
still in a state of intense
excitement. I followed with the small,
mincing steps forced on me by
the ankle chain, and couldn't help
whimpering from Bellna's worry over
what was going to happen. "Go to
your hands and knees beside this
slave, and then I will direct you
further."
I got down to my hands and knees as
quickly as possible, afraid to ask
myself what that chief sadist was up
to, and then didn't have to ask.
He walked behind me, put an arm around
my waist, then lifted me up and
put me face down on the male slave's
legs. I gasped and grabbed those
legs to keep from falling off, but
light-shirt wasn't finished with
placing me. I was tugged backward by
the ankles until my arms were just
about around the slave's knees, my own
knees were spread by the simple
expedient of pushing my ankles closer
to me, and then I felt the touch
of something being put just inside the
furnace that had once been a
part of my body. Reason began leaving
me when I realized it was the
male slave who had been started into me
just when I needed him so
badly, but a heavy hand kept me from
inching backward until I had all
of him.
"You may not allow him more deeply
within you," light-shirt ordered as
I whimpered again and squirmed hard
enough to drive myself even
crazier. "Nor may you release him
from where he was placed. Also are you forbidden to touch yourself in
any manner, for that is a doing
reserved to your master alone. You will
do no more than watch your
sisters' punishment, and then you will
perhaps be given your reward."
Perhaps. The bastard laughed softly as
I began to cry, even more when I
cut off the crying fast in response to
being touched in warning. No
more crying without permission,
especially no crying which would
distract me from the way I felt-and the
way the male slave felt. His
leg muscles strained under my arms as
he gruntingly tried to drive
himself into me, over and over again,
as though he really had a chance
of accomplishing it. I wanted him
inside me, just as desperately as he
wanted it, but I'd been ordered not to
let it happen. Bellna screamed
inside my head and tried to take over,
but my mind was so full of
hatred that she couldn't do it. A
golden haze formed in front of my
eyes, making me look longingly at the
swords the armed men wore, but I
knew I had no chance of taking them.
Another time, something inside me
seemed to say. Soon another opportunity
will present itself and then
the sword will be yours. I settled down
behind the golden haze, burning
all over, and just waited.
The other two girls were punished again
with arousal without relief,
but one at a time. The golden haze
intensified when I realized they
were dragging it out to make it worse
for me, but by the time it was
all done the haze was gone, Bellna was
practically comatose, and I was
trying not to move even to breathe. The
male slave underneath me was
making noises that said he would kill
everyone with his bare hands if
he ever got loose; I empathized more
than he would ever know. At long
last I was allowed to crawl away from
the slave to my golden-shirt, was
ordered to beg to be touched, and then
was taken into my golden-shirt's
lap for my reward. He bent me backward
over one knee before throwing
the tiny skirt out of his way, buried
his fist in my hair with a really
painful grip, then finally got down to
giving me relief. As hot as I
was it didn't take long, and as soon as
I had what I'd been promised, I
was dumped back on the floor mat to
recover. I lay unmoving with my
eyes closed, hearing the muffled sobs
of the two punished girls,
feeling as though I'd been working out
a sentence at hard labor. My
body was exhausted but my mind slowly
grew dear, and then some
interesting questions occurred to me.
I'd been too busy to notice it earlier,
but I had finally gotten around
to wondering what light-shirt and three
golden-shirts were made of.
Nothing that had been done to us,
neither pleasure nor pain, had
aroused them in the slightest. They had
enjoyed the times they were
putting us through hell, but they
hadn't enjoyed it to the point of
arousal. The two armed men, I had
half-noticed, had been replaced three
times since the first pair had brought
the male slave, and even so the
latest ones had been shifting from foot
to foot, growing hot despite
being on duty. The other four men had
been here right from the start,
were intimately involved, and-nothing.
What made them so different? And
what was the main object of the way we
were being treated? The goldenshirts
and light-shirt called me and the
others slave and referred to
themselves as masters, but neither I
nor the other girls had been
ordered to call them that. All three of
us had spoken without specific
permission, but we hadn't been punished
for it and our questions had
been answered promptly and seriously.
Slaves weren't usually given that much
freedom, and the reason for it
became a gnawing, twisting worry.
I was given a generous five minutes to
recover, and then all three of
us were ordered to our feet. My two
fellow victims were so badly in
need they could barely walk, but that's
what we were all made to do. My wrists were left with the relative
freedom of having their chain
undone, but I was reminded by
light-shirt that I was forbidden to touch
myself. All seven of us, we three
girls, the three golden-shirts, and
light-shirt then left the room
light-shirt leading; I was first with
the other girls in their line
positions, a golden-shirt behind each of
us.
Outside the room was a tent corridor
with other tent rooms leading off
it, and all of those rooms were open.
Most of the rooms were empty, but
a few of them had occupants, mostly
doing things I didn't understand.
One naked young girl in slave chains
lay alone in a room on a large fur
piece, her eyes closed, her body
twisting and squirming on the fur, a
low, constant moan coming from her
throat. As I stared at her it
suddenly came to me that her body was
covered with faint welts, as
though she'd been beaten a little
before being put in there, but she
didn't seem to be in pain from that.
Her squirming said she was badly
in need and quickly growing hotter, and
the last glimpse I had of her
showed the thin leather strip tied
around her waist and one of the thin
strips tied to it leading up from
between her legs. Her wrists had been
as free as the wrist chain let them be,
but despite her being alone,
her hands had been nowhere near her
body. I didn't know if she was
being punished or trained, and if
trained, to what purpose?
Another room had two girls in white
slave ponchos being rewarded the
way I had been rewarded, and their sobs
of pleasure and relief seemed
to take no notice of the way they were
being hurt at the same time. One
of them was bent forward by the armlock
her golden-shirt held her in
while he gave her secondary relief, and
the other was bent backward by
a tight fistful of hair in the same way
I'd been held. The two girls
behind me whimpered at the sight, but
the next room held a sight that
made them whimper even more. A pretty
girl in slave green was being
used by a dark gold-shirted guard who
had dropped his pants for the
occasion, and her moan-filled writhings
were so intense that they
reached out to me as well. It would
have been a lot worse, though, if
the sight hadn't brought up a very
disturbing question: we three and
the two girls being rewarded were given
hand relief and nothing more;
we were even being trained to beg to be
touched rather than used. It
was possible that they wanted the other
two to remain virgins, but
Bellna wasn't a virgin. The girls in
green. were used normally even
though it was still rape; what the hell
did they have in mind for us?
I could have spent a lot of time
prodding at the questions I had, but
the walk didn't talk long enough. The
second room down from the guard
and his slave was our destination, and
we were led into it. The front
of it was nothing more than a narrow
corridor formed by heavy hide
partitions making up separate, small
rooms, and three older women
stepped out of three of those rooms.
All three of the women were
beautiful, all three of them wore slave
chains and green cloth ponchos,
and all three of them immediately knelt
to light-shirt.
"Slaves, there are new slaves here
for you to assist," light-shirt told
them, giving them the same sort of
pleased inspection he seemed to give
all slave females. "Have them seen
to by our return."
"Yes, master," the three
women murmured together, then rose gracefully
to smile at us newcomers. The one on
the right came over to me, touched
my face gently with a long-fingered
hand, then put her arm around my
shoulders and led me to the right,
toward the small room she'd come out
of. She lifted the leather flap, urged
me in first, followed and
dropped the flap, then put her arms
around me and hugged me.
"Dear sister, I am so pleased for
you," she said in a low, throaty
voice, patting my back. "You have
already learned to give pleasure to our masters, I see, and have
clearly been given pleasure in turn. How I
wish I had been so quick to learn! The
ecstasy I was unable to receive,
merely because of my own slowness! Ah,
me. I joy that you need not wait
as long as I."
She patted my shoulder again and let me
go, then smiled at the
confusion she could see on my face. I
was still pretending to feel what
the Bellna presence really was feeling,
and my confusion amused her.
"I am able to know of your success
through two things," she said,
patting my cheek again. "Although
you are clearly in discomfort from
the device you wear, you are scarcely
in such discomfort as the others,
showing that you have been eased. Also
have you been allowed the full
grace and attractiveness of your
chains, a further reward for one who
has earned approval. You are now able
to move and gesture as a woman,
rather than be restrained as a child."
"I am now-womanly?" I asked,
looking down at the chains and then back
to my new friend as though I really
believed her. "I am no longer to be
burdened with the look of a mere girl?"
"No, you are no longer a mere
girl," she laughed in good-natured
amusement, looking me over with a
lighthearted indulgence I was sure
she didn't really feel. "It is for
that reason that you must pretend to
childlike qualities, so that you may
give further pleasure to our
masters-and thereby reach your ultimate
reward the sooner."
"I cannot understand what you
speak of," I protested in Bellnainnocence,
but I was very much afraid that I did
understand. "For what
reason must I pretend to childishness,
and what ultimate reward do you
speak of?"
"Perhaps it would be best if I
were to explain all things to you," she
mused, one slim finger tapping her lips
as she considered the idea.
"Yes, I shall give you what
explanations you require, yet must I
minister to you the while. Should the
necessary be left undone when the
masters return, we will both be
punished. Come here."
She gestured me over to the back of the
tiny room, where buckets of
water, piles of soft clothes, jars and
bottles and all sorts of
paraphernalia stood. When we got there
she stopped and reached out to
the poncho I wore, beginning to tug it
off me.
"I must see to the freshening of
your body," she explained, having more
trouble undressing me than light-shirt
had had with the blonde slave.
She would have had an easier time of it
if she'd been bigger, but she
was the biggest of the three who had
been waiting for us and she still
didn't make my height. My golden-shirt
had called me "little slave" and
other ickiness of the same sort, all
despite the fact that the names
didn't fit. I might not have had his
shoulder width, but he didn't have
more than a couple of inches on me.
"You must be clean and
sweet-smelling, else our masters will not be
pleased," she said, taking the
worn, sweat-stained poncho away. She
stopped to look closely at my now bare
body, then smiled a sweet smile
of remembrance. "How well I recall
my own time of beginning," she
sighed, glorying in the memory. "My
body was as young and innocent as
yours, and when I was given reward by
our masters, I imagined the
pleasure to be the most a woman was
capable of experiencing. How
foolishly, happily wrong I was! Are you
unbroached?"
"No," I answered, already
blushing as I was expected to do. "Myengagement
was formally announced and
consummated."
"Swiftly and with singular lack of
skill," she nodded, clearly
dismissing the point. "Your first
experience would be even greater if
you had not been opened, yet will you
nevertheless find it
unforgettable. Kneel down and I will
remove the device from you, and then you may relieve yourself."
Bellna was awed by the beautiful older
woman and would have obeyed
without question, so I had no choice
but to do the same. Once I was on
my knees she unknotted the leather both
front and back, drew out the
device more slowly than I liked, then
directed me to the more distant
bucket that was half full of water. I
let Bellna's distress keep the
blush on my skin, but I didn't let her
repugnance keep me from using
that bucket every way I could. The
woman bustled around in a graceful
way until I'd finished, and then she
directed me to the other bucket.
"I will speak as I bathe you, and
you have naught to do save listen,"
she said, gesturing that I was to kneel
again. She knelt too, right
near me, and I decided it was time for
a legitimate question.
"For what reason am I not to
freshen my own body?" I asked, watching as
she took a soft, clean cloth from the
pile and dipped it in a bucket of
clean water.
"In future you will be required to
do so," she answered, paying
attention to squeezing out the cloth.
"For this one time I am commanded
to bathe you, and we may not question
the will of masters. Lean a bit
more toward me."
I leaned toward her, and had my face,
neck and ears washed; with that
done she wet the cloth again and smiled
her lovely smile.
"You are among those who are
incredibly fortunate, sister and child of
chin," she murmured, moving the
cloth over me. "Not many are chosen for
our lot, for we are those who are
allowed the blessings of ecstasy.
Merely by obeying without question and
thinking of no other thing than
giving pleasure, we are given ecstasy
beyond the knowledge of any other
woman. Our masters will punish failure,
yet even with punishment do
they bring us to our ultimate goal. You
must strive ever harder to he
perfect in your obedience, for in such
a way will reward be constantly
yours. And when you are at last allowed
the ultimate ecstasy, you will
know that you must continue striving so
that it will he yours forever.
"Earlier we spoke of pretending to
childishness, and you were unable to
understand the need for this. The
answer lies in pleasing our masters,
of course, for this is the sole road to
our ultimate goal. Our masters
are pleased to be given service by the
very young and innocent,
therefore do we perform the acts which
please them. When you are
permitted to beg for a thing, do so as
though you were a small girl
asking a thing of her father. You are
even permitted to pout and
wheedle to some extent. Do so, and your
rewards will be richer beyond
even your own expectations, and will
quickly lead to your ultimate
reward.
"The ultimate reward! Ah, how I
wish you might truly know of it before
it is given you! Although you have
experienced the presence of a man
within you, the ultimate reward is so
far beyond that small, abortive
experience that there is no comparison.
You will be used as a slave,
will know yourself a slave, and will
know that no free woman will
experience the ecstasy that you do. You
must be fully a slave before
this is given you, therefore must you
strive with all your might to
achieve perfect obedience and the
giving of pleasure. I am filled with
great joy that you have already come so
far along the road, and will
surely advance even more rapidly now.
Lie on your belly now so that I
may wash the back of you."
I flattened out face down as she asked,
glad that I had absolute
control over my expression. The
propaganda she'd fed me made me want to
look around for a shovel or hip boots,
but the. part about pretending
to be a child made me want to throw up.
Those sadists calling
themselves masters liked the idea of
messing around with little girls, but they also wanted women's
bodies. Catch a girl young enough, train
her to continue acting like a child,
and when her body matures make
sure that her mind doesn't. Perpetual
little girls to tickle the
perverted pleasure of so called men,
helped along in their training by
female slaves ordered to act the part
of mother figures. That was what
that bathing routine was all about, a
young girl being told the facts
of life by a helpful, sympathetic,
approving mother who has already
gone through the same herself and wants
nothing less for her beloved
daughter. More conditioning of a
particularly vicious sort, the sort
that took advantage of peoples' basic
natures. I despised those slavers
for what they were doing, but all they
would see was that I was going
along with it. Maybe, if I got very
lucky, one or two of them would try
getting in my way when I was ready to
leave that place.
The propaganda lecture went on as long
as the washing did, and all of
me was washed except my hair. My scalp
was rubbed with a cloth and then
allowed to dry, and while it was doing
so some of those bottles and
jars were used. The bottles held
unscented body lotions, unscented so
that the odors of desire coming from me
would be clear to "our" masters
and add to their pleasure. I was
nothing if not ardently eager to get
on with pleasing everyone in sight, but
the contents of one of the jars
put a strain on the authenticity of my
eagerness. I was told it was a
salve designed to ease the irritation
in my private parts caused by the
device and all the handling I'd had,
and that part of it wasn't a lie.
The salve did ease me, but a little
gentle rubbing by the woman after
it was put on me showed that the salve
was also a sensitizer, designed
to make my flesh even more sensitive to
caresses than it had been. I
was made to bend over on my knees so
that my bottom could be taken care
of, and it was all I could do to follow
instructions with the trust of
innocence. Bellna wouldn't have known
what the salve was doing so I
couldn't know; I just had to bend over
and take it. After that my hair
was brushed out, and then I was told I
could rest until the masters
came for me. I lay down on the spot
indicated and closed my eyes, but
the woman knew damned well I wouldn't
rest. I'd been faintly aroused
again, but all I could do about it was
wait for the man who could
choose to make it go away-if he was
pleased enough to do so.
A good twenty or twenty-five minutes
passed before anyone showed up,
during which time the salve took my
faint arousal and slowly increased
it to squirming level. Every minute
that passed made Bellna more and
more anxious, a clear indication of
what my own actions had to be. I
was being forced to think of nothing
but the arrival of the masters,
and also what I could do to please them
enough to ease me. Everything
done in that place was an aspect of
conditioning, a conditioning that
would probably have broken down even my
defenses if it had been kept up
long enough. Some people, like me, are
trained to take high levels of
pain, but no one, trained or not, can
avoid being affected by constant
positive and negative reinforcement of
the pleasure reflex. The human
mind is made to resist pain whenever it
can, but pleasure? Hell, that's
what we're built to try for!
When my golden-shirt finally showed up,
the woman went to her knees to
him and I wasn't far behind her. I made
a real production out of it,
sitting up fast in relief, ready to
blurt out my need, suddenly seeing
what my "mother" was doing,
then quickly doing the same. My eagerness
to please had been increased as much as
they'd wanted it to be, and the
indulgent smile on my golden-shirt's
face was covering a good deal of
satisfaction.
"How refreshed and lovely you
look, little slave," he said, stopping a
few steps into the room. "Rise to
your feet so that I might see all of you."
The blush covering me as I stood up
made him chuckle, and that
naturally increased Bellna's blush
output. Having her there was
becoming handier and handier; I can
blush on demand, but not from head
to foot. I turned slowly at his
gesture, making an inexperienced stab
at moving as gracefully as the woman
had, and when I turned to face him
again there was real amusement in his
expression.
"Your eagerness pleases me,
slave," he said, and so help me my body
reacted to that verbal stroking in a
way that was horrifying. "Go and
fetch your device now, and I will
reinsert it."
Morale dropped down to the floor at
that, but I felt no urge to argue
him out of his decision. Instead I
hurried over to where the woman had
put the device and quickly brought it
to him, desperate to do
everything he asked and please him
again. If he wasn't pleased I
wouldn't be rewarded, so I had to do
all I could to please him. The
reactions and straight line logic were
all Bellna's, who would have
been three-quarters of the way into
full slavery if she'd really been
there. I handed over the device with a
small and fear-filled pout, and
my golden-shirt chuckled even more.
"You dislike this device and yet
you obey," he said with such obvious
approval that Bellna nearly purred.
"Your obedience will be remembered.
Down to your knees now and brow to the
floor."
I knelt and bent over as ordered,
trembling with anticipation at the
thought of being touched by him. The
situation was as frightening as it
was infuriating, but I couldn't do
anything about either emotion except
thrust them away. I was being
conditioned more than I wanted to be, and
that was the danger; my only edge was
that I was aware of it and
therefore in a position to negate the
worst parts of the condition. Or
I'd damned well better be able to
negate most of it. I intended going
for the break as soon as it got dark;
I'd find out then how good a job
I was doing.
The golden-shirt took his time putting
the device back in, playing
around until I'd moaned and squirmed
enough to suit him. The Bellna
part of my mind found the torture
highly arousing; it had come to her
that the man was getting pleasure from
what he was doing, and she very
much wanted to give him pleasure. She
was sure he would decide to
reward her after that, but once the
device had been inched in as deep
as it could go and had been tied in
back, I was ordered to my feet
again.
"Your lessons will continue
immediately," golden-shirt said as he tied
the leather in front, somewhat tighter
than it had originally been. "I
feel certain that you wish to achieve
the highest level of obedience
and skill as soon as you possibly may."
"Oh, yes!" I breathed,
looking into his face with all the' ardor I
could muster. "I feel a-need to
obey that I have never before felt."
"Excellent," he nodded,
showing only a small smile of satisfaction.
"You will be given ample
opportunity for obedience. Your slave-shift
may be left here, for you will not
require the use of it for a time.
Precede me out of the room."
I gave my poncho one agonizing glance,
then turned immediately toward
the room's exit. Bellna was mortified
at the thought of walking around
naked, but she didn't want to disobey.
After all, there were very few
people in the tent complex, so it
shouldn't be too embarrassing.
No one was in the small room-corridor
or in the between-rooms corridor,
but when I followed directions into the
room directly across the way,
Bellna's shock stopped me short with a
gasp two steps through the
doorway. There were more than a dozen
green-clad slave females, all in their twenties, three
dark-goldshirted men with swords and whips, and a
naked, staked-down male slave. The
slave females giggled when they saw
me even as they got to their knees to
the golden-shirt behind me, and
all Bellna wanted to do was run and
hide. She was absolutely crushed at
being the only naked female in the
room, but when I took one
involuntary step backward, I bumped
into my golden-shirt.
"You must move forward, not
backward, little slave," he said, putting
his hand to me. I gasped again and
found myself doing as I'd been told
to do, but I couldn't escape his hand
guiding me across the floor. The
female slaves were giggling almost
nonstop, and Bellna would have been
happy to curl up and die.
"You will use this slave to show
me the extent of what you have
learned," golden-shirt told me
when we'd reached the staked-down male
slave. "Should your obedience and
learning prove sufficient, you may be
rewarded."
"I am to do this before them?"
I whispered back, indicating the female
slaves with a desperate glance. "And
what of those others who were with
me? Are we not to await their arrival?"
"You will no longer be training
with those others," he said, again
highly amused. "Their progress
will be slower, and need not hold you
back in yours. Also is your training to
be somewhat different from
theirs. Are you prepared to begin?"
I opened my mouth to answer him, but
nothing came out. I was being
ordered to arouse the male slave, a
strange male slave, in front of an
audience that was horribly and
embarrassingly intimidating for the
Bellna presence. She was an awkward
little girl being commanded to
perform naked in front of other females
older than she, commanded to an
act she had never even conceived of
before that morning. The agony of
wanting to obey but fearing failure and
ridicule was terrible for her,
but thanks to our link-up it was almost
as bad for me. The tears formed
in my eyes as I began trembling, but my
golden-shirt didn't let me go
all the way to hysteria.
"It seems you will require a small
amount of encouragement before you
begin," he drawled, then pointed
to the floor and snapped, "Kneel!"
His tone stopped Bellna short in her
misery and sent her cringing back,
giving me enough breathing room to keel
before I was accused of
disobedience. I had enough time to
notice that the floor mat in that
room was a good deal softer than the
one in the first room, and then
golden-shirt had me by the hair. The
encouragement he gave was of the
expected sort, the key word "serve"
being used at the same time to
reinforce it, and it wasn't long before
I was writhing and begging to
obey the orders I'd been given. He let
me beg for some time before he
magnanimously allowed it, and then he
stayed close and started up the
encouragement again any time he thought
I needed it. It was able to
stay just unrattled enough to remember
what I was and wasn't supposed
to know, but it was a close thing.
When I had the male slave shouting and
cursing, I was finally allowed
to stop. I was trembling and covered
with sweat and had my teeth
clenched against Bellna's screaming in
my skull, but some cooler, more
rational part of me had decided that my
reward would for some reason be
put off again. I didn't want to hear
that any more than Bellna did, but
I was very much afraid it would turn
out to be true. When my goldenshirt
announced that I'd earned my reward
after all, I felt a relief
and gratitude that was sickening. I was
disgusted with myself for
reacting that way, but there was
nothing I could do to stop it - and
then the kicker came. I could have my
reward then and there, in front
of everyone including all those very
amused female slaves, or I could wait and have it later, at some
unspecified time, but in private. The
choice was given to me to make; I was
almost too strung out to be
suspicious, but suspicion is a disease
I've had a lot of years, and
it's saved me pain and kept me alive
more often than sweet trust ever
could. Bellna wanted to wait, and so
did I, but for some vague reason
that choice didn't feel right. The last
thing I wanted was to be
humiliated in front of a totally
unsympathetic audience, but that was
the way I would have to go. I hesitated
no more than an instant, then
looked up at golden-shirt.
"I-beg that you choose to reward
me now," I whispered, blushing
furiously but still squirming where I
knelt. "I-feel great discomfortand- and-cannot wait."
"You cannot wait," he
repeated in a voice loud enough to reach everyone
in the room, satisfaction shining from
his eyes to keep his chuckle
company. "As you cannot wait, I
shall give you the reward you have
earned upon the moment."
Again Bellna was shattered by the
announcement and following laughter,
but there was no longer any way out of
the mess. Golden-shirt sat down
next to me, took me in his lap and bent
me backward, then began giving
me my reward. I was so deeply lost to
the sensations that every other
consideration faded away - including
the fact that the fingers of his
free hand closed even more tightly on
one of my nipples as he worked
me. The pain was there but so was
release, and once again I was thrown
to the floor mat to recover.
I don't know when the dirty suspicion
came to me, but after an
uncounted time of lying in a heap, I
suddenly knew another facet of the
conditioning I was being put. Through
and the.difference between my
training and that of the others. All
the hints and unexplained
happenings - the bastards were building
a link between pain and sexual
arousal and satisfaction. Taken one way
to its ultimate conclusion, the
infliction of pain would bring
immediate, uncontrollable arousal; taken
the other way, the infliction of that
same pain would bring orgasmic
release - or make release impossible
without it. The set-up was right
out of a sadist's wet dreams, and I
couldn't help wondering what I'd
bought myself with the response my
golden-shirt had been looking for.
His satisfaction at the choice I'd made
had certainly been clear
enough, as clear as the retrospectively
seen fact that the deck had
been stacked against that choice. A
girl Bellna's age and with her
background should have been mortified
at the thought of being done in
front of so many snickering strangers,
especially as most of them were
women older than herself-unless she had
been made so uncontrollably
sensual that she couldn't help herself.
They'd wanted Bellna to react
that way, and the next step could very
well be what that solitary girl
on the furs had been given. I'd noticed
that she'd been beaten, but I'd
also noticed that she was more worked
up sexually than hurting from the
beating. I lay on the floor mat of the
room feeling physically
exhausted, but my mind was darting
around at light speed. I'd made the
right choice but it had turned out
wrong for me, which was the way the
game went sometimes. If I wanted to
avoid what the girl on the furs had
gotten, I'd have to backpedal a little.
Sometimes making a decision doesn't
mean you'll get to put it into
practice, but that time I got lucky.
When my rest time was over and I
was ordered to my feet, it was to he
taken to another, smaller room
which contained all males. There were
half a dozen slave males and two
armed guards, the slaves only lightly
chained and the guards casual and
unconcerned. The slaves were obviously
no worry, which told me that the
training given the girls was also used
to train the men. Male slaves who gave trouble were punished by being
used as subjects for the girls
to work on; those who cooperated were
rewarded by being allowed to help
in the training, probably also being
allowed the use of ordinary slave
females afterward. I was pushed into
the middle of them, had one
pointed out as my subject, and was told
to serve that one no matter
what the others did to me.
Use of the key word affected me less
strongly than it was supposed to,
but it still affected me. The reward
I'd been given was largely
negated, and the men around me laughed
softly when I closed my eyes and
squeezed my thighs together with a
gasp. They all wore the faded green
of slaves while I stood naked among
them, and they obviously enjoyed
the sight of me. Their hungry reactions
were very unsettling, and then
I was told to undress my subject in the
proper way, the way I'd been
told to do earlier. A well-trained
slave kissed her master's body when
she undressed him, and the slave who
had been appointed my master
licked his lips in anticipation, eager
to get on with it.
I'd decided to make it very clear right
from the start that being among
all those men made me nervous. I used
an anxious expression when I
reached out a tentative hand to my
"master," then jumped with a loud
squeal when I was touched from behind
by someone else. I whirled in the
direction of the touch, gasped when two
more of the slaves touched me,
then began to cry.
"You fail to serve your master,
slave," my golden-shirt admonished,
punishing me lightly by using the key
word again. "Were you not told to
ignore all others and attend him
alone?"
"I cannot!" I blubbered,
looking at him piteously over the shoulders of
two of the slaves. "I have never
been alone among so many men, not to
speak of being-unclothed among them!
And they all - oh! - touch me! I
b-beg to be allowed to attend him in
private."
"You have already learned to
attend a master in private," he said with
a frown, a lot less satisfied than he'd
been till them. His brown eyes
studied me in silence for a moment, and
then he nodded his head. "This
was, perhaps, to be expected. The
distraction of the highly unusual is
enough to overcome the recently
learned. You must clearly be first
accustomed to that which is strange to
you, and then we may proceed.
You all may toy with her a short time."
The last was for the male slaves, of
course, and they entered the game
with a zeal I would have found
commendable-under other circumstances.
After throwing me to the wolves, my
golden-shirt turned and left the
tent room, but the three armed guards
were still there to laugh their
heads off while I screamed and tried
uselessly to protect myself. The
six slaves moved in as close as they
could and began touching me all
over, having no trouble getting past my
flailing arms, driving me crazy
and enjoying my near-hysteria. After a
couple of minutes someone took
my arms from behind and held them out
and away from my sides, forcing
the front of my body forward. So many
hands touched me in so many
places that I nearly lost control and
defended myself, which would have
scattered and smeared those six like so
much firewood or so many rag
dolls. I panted more with the effort to
hold myself back than with what
was being done to me, but that doesn't
mean I wasn't suffering. Bellna
blubbered in the back of my mind and
screamed for permission to obey,
but I couldn't allow that any more than
I could allow what I wanted to
do. Now that I'd broken the pattern of
training, I had to keep it
broken.
When my golden-shirt finally came back,
I was down on my knees with my
forehead pressed to the mat, one of the
slaves kneeling on my hair. I
was screaming almost nonstop from the
way they were stabbing at me with their bodies without having removed
their loincloths, teasing me with
what they'd made me want so
desperately. Hands fondled my breasts and
toyed with the device, different hands
taking turns doing different
things while I was poked at and stroked
and denied what I ached for. I
screamed and struggled, trying to get
loose to reach one of them - and
then all of them were gone, out of
reach and through with the game. I
pushed myself up on all fours and
raised my head, the tears streaming
down my cheeks and my body flaming,
just in time to see the gesture
from my golden-shirt that I was to get
to my feet. It was something of
a struggle but I managed it, and once I
was erect the golden-shirt
stepped closer to me, took my wrist
chain between my left wrist and the
belt loop, turned, and dragged me
behind him out of the room.
To be entirely accurate, I was dragged
down to the end of the corridor,
through a room that looked just like
all the others, but which led
outside. It was an hour or so past noon
of another pretty day, but
neither Bellna nor I were in any
condition to appreciate it. Bellna was
having hysterics over the number of
people stopping or turning around
to stare at my naked, sweat-covered
body, and I was mewling helplessly
at the pace the golden-shirt was
forcing me to. When I could force
myself to speak I begged mindlessly to
be touched, but it wasn't
rewarding I'd set myself up for. The
thin grass and stones and dirt I
minced over barely entered my
awareness, no more than the wide city of
tents stretching in all directions
throughout the large forest
clearing. We crossed an open space,
circled a dark green tent, then
made for a large brown, yellow and
white tent with flaps thrown back.
The large tent was too well lit with
lamps for it to be dim even after
the brightness of the day. It was
filled with row after row and aisle
after aisle of what had to be display
platforms, five inches high for
male slaves, three or four feet high
for female slaves. The male slaves
stood with wrists shackled to either
side of their heads, their ankles
held tight by manacles set in the
platform floors, three platforms of
females and one of males, then another
three of females and another one
of males. There was an open space on
the female platform directly
opposite the tent entrance, and that
was where my golden-shirt dragged
me.
When I was lifted up to kneel on the
platform, it came through the
cloud of mindlessness I was wrapped in
that this particular platform
was covered with silky, long-haired
furs, and that although the other
slaves on display wore their green
slave shifts, the three on my
platform were as naked as I.
Golden-shirt took out a key, unlocked the
two rings holding my wrist chain to the
chain around my waist, unlocked
the right wrist-cuff, then lifted the
chain and my left arm to a thick
wooden bar above my head. The chain was
wrapped around the bar above
and somewhat behind me, my right arm
was raised and the wrist relocked
in the cuff, and then golden-shirt
turned and left the tent.
It took a couple of minutes to fight my
way through Bellna's constant
howling and the clinging aftermath of
what I'd gone through, but once
I'd done it, all I could do was wonder
how smart I'd been. I'd been
trying to buy some time away from the
slavers' conditioning program,
but all I seemed to have managed was to
find another phase of it. A
large number of people were strolling
around through the tent, mostly
male people with less than a handful of
females, and all of them were
there to look at slaves. Golden-shirt
had decided to get me used to
being "unclothed" in front of
large numbers of men, and putting me on
display was the way he was doing it.
The other females on my platform
had struck me as being as beautiful as
Bellna during the few seconds
I'd been able to see them, and that was
probably why we were on the furred platform right in front of the
entrance. Draw the suckers in and
get them to look, and even if they
can't afford the best there's always
second or third best. I was being used
as bait even while I was being
trained.
I took a deep breath and moved my head
around a little to loosen the
knots in the back of my neck, but the
effort didn't do much; being
comfortable in the position I'd been
chained was just about impossible.
Not only were my wrists tight to the
bar above and behind my head, the
bar itself was in exactly the wrong
position in relation to the
platform: too high to let me sit back
on my heels, too low to let me
kneel straight without bending. It took
a minute or two of still
befuddled thinking to decide that I
would be better off if my wrists
were directly over my head or in front
of me, but I'd waited too long
for the decision to do any good. A
guard in a dark gold shirt stopped
next to me, moved aside the furs right
under my feet, then rattled
briefly. When the rattling was over,
the cuffs around my ankles were
attached to what was probably a single,
very short chain set in the
platform, giving me no movement room at
all. I was set in place,
chained facing the entrance at a
three-quarter angle, and that's the
way I would stay for a while.
"Pretty little slave," the
guard murmured with a half-distracted sound
to his voice as his hands pushed my
thighs apart. "You are to keep your
knees wide at all times. It matters not
whether you weep or smile; your
knees must remain apart. Should you
fail to keep them so, there is a
device to see to it."
His message delivered, he went on his
way, not caring whether or not I
wanted to say anything. If I didn't
obey there would be another
"device" to take care of the
problem, so there was nothing to say.
Bellna whimpered miserably in my head,
burning so urgently that it made
me squirm, which in turn set me to
cursing silently. I didn't know how
long I'd be there, but the past five
minutes had already been too long.
Another five minutes passed, during
which time I asked myself why I'd
been stupid enough to decide to wait
until dark to make a run for it,
and then another group of buyers came
through the tent entrance. There
were five of them, and from their
clothes they must have been well-todo
merchants or very minor nobility, and
they didn't even pause to look
around. Just as if they'd done it many
times before, they came straight
over to my platform and began examining
each of us in turn, two of them
listing our major sales points, the
other three listening carefully and
occasionally asking questions. I
gathered that we four were a yardstick
to measure the other female slaves by,
and we had to be gone over
carefully so that nothing important
would be missed. Every one of those
sons found it necessary to touch me,
not once but any number of times,
and once they were gone I trembled as
much as the only one of the other
three girls I could see. Bellna wanted
to jump screaming out of my
skin, and there was nothing I could do
to calm her. Hell, there was
nothing I could do to calm me, and I
supposedly had a lot more control
over me.
Not only did almost every new arrival
visit our platform, lots of those
who had been wandering the aisles
stopped on their way out to examine
the newly added main platform slave.
Some few did nothing but look, but
those were very few indeed. It didn't
take long before I was physically
hurting and mentally exhausted, and if
I'd really needed to get used to
being surrounded and touched by men in
large numbers, that little
interlude would have done it for me. I
had followed one of Bellna's
urges and had taken to begging every
passing guard to tell someone I
would obey any order given me if only I
were taken back to the training tents, but the guards ignored me and
continued on their rounds. I was
still able to think clearly enough to
know they were probably waiting
for me to beg them to choose to send me
back, but it was really too
soon for me to resort to that. If I
used it immediately they'd either
think it was a con, or decide I was far
enough along for them to get to
the fancy training. I kept picturing
the welts on the body of the girl
on the furs, and from my reactions knew
I'd better put that off as long
as humanly possible.
At least two or three hours went by
before there was a real lull in
arrivals. The slavers were doing a
thriving business, but none of the
sold slaves were taken out the patrons'
entrance. The buyers left that
way, but the slaves were taken out the
back way, to be brought around
and delivered to their new owners. A
number of offers were made for me,
but the light-yellow-shirted overseers
refused all of them in some way
that left the customers resigned rather
than angry. Right then it
wouldn't have bothered me a bit to be
sold; it would have gotten me off
that platform and given me a chance to
unlock all those chains on me. I
was stiff and tired and uncomfortable
and in need, but without those
chains I would have been heading south,
over obstacles if necessary. I
wanted out of there so badly I could
feel the tendency toward
irrationality growing inside me, a
tendency that could get me hurt or
killed if I stuck around long enough
for it to grow stronger.
I closed my eyes for a minute or two
during that lull, and when I
opened them again the shock Bellna felt
was so great that I was nearly
knocked out of control. The newest
arrival, standing just inside the
entrance and looking casually around,
was Fallan, someone I'd been
hoping I'd never see again. He wore the
same black pants and boots,
swordbelt and sword at his side, but
his shirt was no longer mercenary
red. His profession was disguised
behind a shirt of dark green with no
neck scarf, and after he'd had his
casual look around, he ambled over
to my platform and stopped in front of
the girl to my left, the one I
could see.
"You are indeed a lovely slave,
girl," he said to her, clearly enjoying
the sight of her long black hair and
nicely rounded figure. "Are you
well trained?"
"I am trained to give a master
pleasure beyond any he has dreamed of,
master," she answered in a low,
throaty, throbbing voice, moving her
body for him. "Should master
choose to try me, he will not find himself
disappointed. I have not yet been used
this afternoon, master. A slave
begs to be used!"
She moved her body again as far as she
could, showing with words and
motion how badly in need she was. I'd
heard clinking noises behind me a
few times during the hours I'd been
there, as though the girls I
couldn't see were being taken from the
platform and then put back in
place, but I hadn't known what was
happening to them. If I understood
the black-haired girl correctly, the
main platform girls were available
for being rented out. Discovering that
led me to wonder if they were
for sale at any but a ridiculously high
price. Few men would have been
able to afford to own a really
beautiful, high-priced slave, but using
one now and then shouldn't have been
beyond them. The girls would bring
the slavers more money that way than
through any sale price, unless the
buyer was really wealthy, influential,
and a very good customer.
Exceptions would be made for that sort,
but not for anyone else. It
finally came through to me that the
offers made for me hadn't been
offers to buy, and I wondered why the
ones making the offers had been
turned down. The others on the platform
were certainly available, and
Fallan smiled indulgently at the
dark-haired girl's begging request. "I may, perhaps, choose you
for use," he allowed, looking her over one
last time. "However, I must first
see what else there is being offered
here."
He patted her round, bare bottom, then
left her to come over to me. His
eyes worked their way up from my body
to my face, and then he showed a
vast, entirely phony surprise.
"Why, you are a mere child,
slave," he said, dark eyebrows high. "I do
not recall ever having seen a child on
this platform. Are you, too,
trained to give a master delight and
pleasure?"
"I am entirely untrained," I
told him in a low, growly voice I couldn't
control, annoyed almost beyond bearing.
Bellna was mewling and
fluttering around in my head, desperate
to serve him and feel his hands
on her body, but she had no body. The
body was mine, and Fallan had
already touched it more than I cared
for.
"As I am such a child," I
continued, "you may dismiss the thought of me
completely, and find another to see to
your needs. I, in any event,
have no interest in one such as you.
I didn't know what Fallan had in mind
by showing up there, but his
invaluable help had already screwed
things up for me and I didn't want
any more of it. I was hoping he'd take
the hint and get out of my life,
but instead he got annoyed.
"So you have no interest in one
such as I, eh, child?" he asked in the
same low voice that I had used, even
more of a growl in it. "You seem
rather high and mighty for a slave, and
badly trained indeed. Have you
not been given punishment for failing
to please?"
My body blazed hot at his words and
heavy need flashed through me,
reactions triggered by his obvious
disapproval. I'd been conditioned to
react like that by what I'd gone
through, and Bellna's added reactions
made mine impossibly worse. I was being
forced into wanting to please
him, and a grin touched his ugly face
when he saw me squirm.
"So you have been trained to some
extent," he murmured, reaching a hand
out to touch his palm to one of my
hardened nipples. "Have they used
you harshly?"
"I have not been used at all,"
I gasped, really suffering from that
single, casual touch. "Do not
touch me so! Do not..."
"You have not been used at all,
and that is both punishment and
training," he said, a musing tone
to his voice as he looked down into
my eyes. "Have you acknowledged
yourself a slave as yet, or addressed
those about you as master?"
"No," I whispered, feeling my
control losing its grip against Bellna's
frenzied attack for the upper hand. She
had Fallan there, and she
wanted him so badly that I couldn't
fight hard enough against her.
"I have come just barely in time,
then," the mercenary captain said,
his voice still in the low murmur he
had been using. "I will free you
as soon as I may, yet till then must
you behave properly and become an
obedient slave. You must address the
free men about you as master, and
refer to yourself as a slave, else
shall they punish you terribly
before I am able to take you to safety.
Do you understand what I say?"
My head was whirling so fast I barely
knew where I was, but one thing I
did know was that Fallan was wrong as
usual. I could see that the
slavers had been trying to make me
acknowledge myself a slave without
forcing me to do it: if and when I did,
I would be one step farther
along the road they had me headed up.
But doing that would take me even
closer to that room with the furs and
the beating that preceded it, and
that was a way I didn't want to go.
"I am not a slave-and shall not -
call myself one," I got out, using
the last of my strength. "I am-I
am-" "You are a spoiled, disobedient child!" he
growled, his dark eyes
blazing with an anger that kindled
Bellna even more. A foolish,
thoughtless wench who has not the wit
to know that stubbornness at the
wrong time may cost her life! You think
to refuse to obey me; I shall
prove that you may not."
Both of his hands touched my body then,
the hands of a man used to
touching women and used to enjoying
what he touched. I tried to hold
back the moan, but it slipped from my
throat as he moved even closer.
"I see you have been punished for
taking liberties," he said, then
chuckled as I gasped at the way he
touched the device. "I wonder if you
have as yet had it used properly upon
you."
His words came to me as if they were
being filtered through a long
tube, telling me Bellna had grabbed
most of the control she wanted. My
lips parted, ready to speak words I
didn't want spoken, but this time
the timing went wrong for her. As
Fallan's left hand toyed behind me
his right hand moved in front, reaching
me as I strained away from the
device. His touch was more gentle than
anything I'd had from the
slavers, but it forced me back against
the device in his left hand with
something like an electric shock. Again
I strained forward and again I
was forced back, and my mouth hung open
like that of an idiot, empty of
any and all words of sense. The back
and forth motion was immediately
overwhelming and Bellna, in control of
my body, was completely caught
up in it.
"You have said you are not a
slave," Fallan murmured slowly increasing
the speed of the motion he forced on
me. "I believe you are a slave,
and I would hear the words from you.
Tell me you are a slave."
"I am-a slave," I whispered,
eager to say any words he wished of me.
"Louder," Fallan commanded,
so near that the heat of his body was
evident above my own.
"I am a slave!" I shouted,
lost to the touch of his hands. "I am a
slave who is your slave! I am your
slave!"
"Excellent, slave," he
chuckled, again forcing a more frenzied movement
upon me. "And how do you address
the man whose slave you are?"
"Master!" I screamed, knowing
release would be withheld from me till I
acknowledged him so. "I am your
slave, master! I am yours, master!"
"How obedient and pleasing a slave
you are," my master chuckled, the
movement of his hands never ceasing.
"Now you may dance for me, slave,
till your soul cries out the same."
My body flew back and forth in perfect
obedience to his demands, and
although I wished to scream, I no
longer had the breath for it. I
panted harder and harder, feeling as
though my lungs would burst, and
then release was mine, the likes of
which I had never before felt.
Again and again my body spasmed,
obeying the continuing demands of my
master, and when it was done I hung
upon the bar, my chains enfolded,
mind-less from the experience.
And I was able to take over again, but
not completely. I'd closed my
mental eyes the way Bellna had closed
my physical ones, but it was
still my body that had been put through
all that. I think I was still
in shock over what Fallan had
done-damn, but that man knew his way
around a woman's body! I shuddered as I
tried to stop my heart from
racing around so fast, wishing I could
lie stretched out flat and dead
somewhere instead of hanging by my
wrists, and the sound of approaching
footsteps caught my attention.
"My congratulations, sir,"
came a voice I recognized as belonging to
the man in light yellow who had
directed the training I'd been put
through. "You have helped this
slave to know herself, and have taken
her a good deal closer to the goal she
desires-and that we desire for her."
"I am fond of pretty little
slaves," Fallan answered, a dryness to his
tone. "How much for this one?"
"Alas, but she has already been
sold," light-shirt said, professionally
commiserating. "A high noble has
reserved her for himself, at a price
we lesser mortals cannot even approach.
She is here for training
purposes only, and yet-her training has
progressed well in your hands.
Should you wish her use you may have
it-if you are willing to curtail
that use in accordance with her level
of training. That she may not be
fully used should not interfere too
greatly with your pleasure-there
are always alternate methods."
"I dislike being limited in my use
of a slave," Fallan answered,
sounding bored with the whole thing. "I
believe I have had enough of
this slave. What of that black-haired
one?"
"That one you may enjoy as you
wish," light-shirt said, professional
friendliness now heavy in his voice.
"The use rooms are to your left,
and you may also see to the fees there.
I wish you a pleasant time."
There were sounds of movement all
around me, bringing Bellna partway
out of her stupor with whimpering
protests, but this time she didn't
have a chance of taking over and
wouldn't have been able to change the
situation even if she had. I opened my
eyes to see the black-haired
girl being released from the bar and
the ankle chain restraint, her
whole body quivering with anticipation.
I didn't have the strength to
quiver with anticipation, even when
light-shirt began unlocking my own
chains. When my wrists were released
from the bar I sprawled face down
in the furs of the platform, and
light-shirt chuckled and parted my
bottom.
"You have come a far distance this
day, little slave," he said, working
on whatever held my ankles in place.
"You have earned a time of rest
before your lessons continue. You may
thank me."
"Thank you master," I
whispered silently cursing the now disappearing
Fallan for having put me in a position
where I had to say that. I
didn't know what would happen next, but
my mouth was dry and swallowing
was difficult.
Light-shirt closed the cuff around my
right wrist again, locked the
chain under the two rings at my waist,
then stepped back. My goldenshirt,
whom I hadn't seen, was behind him, and
he was the one who
lifted me off the platform. I felt
completely surrounded and outnumbered,
which had to be the way I was supposed
to feel-according to
my training program. My golden-shirt
steadied me on my feet, pulled my
wrist-chain out the way he had earlier,
then led me out of the tent.
We moved through the late afternoon
sunshine at a slower pace than we
had on the way there, and although I
knew there had to be a specific
reason for it, I didn't care. The
cooling air was like a breath of
fresh air after the closeness of the
tent, and I wished I had the
strength to appreciate it. I stumbled
along in my chains after my
golden-shirt, feeling my mind uncurl
and spread out to the openness
above. It's almost dark, I thought,
relishing the words. Just a little
while longer, and then you can go. I
looked at the crowds of men we
moved through, feeling their eyes on me
as a physical thing, and knew I
had to get out of there soon. If I were
ever trapped in that place
permanently, my life span could be
measured in minutes. Slavers don't
like victims who refuse to be good,
obedient slaves, and usually don't
waste much time on them.
I was taken back to the tent I had
originally come from, but the room
was somewhat different from the others
I had seen. It was small and
dim, covered completely with thick
luxurious fur, and held a couple of odd-shaped somethings made of
wood and fur that I didn't like the looks
of. There was also a small table
holding a familiar bowl, but I wasn't
given a chance to get more than a
single glance at it.
"Kneel," my golden-shirt said
as soon as we were inside, and his slave
obeyed him immediately. The fur felt
strange to my bare legs even after
the fur I'd been kneeling on on the
platform, but I didn't have time to
think about that, either. The
golden-shirt pulled his boots off, got
out of his clothes, then made himself
comfortable on the fur.
"Crawl to me, slave;" he
ordered, and when I reached him he leaned up
on one elbow and took my face in his
hand. "You are incredibly
fortunate in that you have already
declared yourself slave," he said,
looking down into my eyes. "Had
you not, this next lesson would have
been a good deal more painful for you.
Are you prepared for your next
lesson?"
"I was told I might have a time of
rest," I whispered, shaken by what
he had said. So Fallan had been right
after all-and the dance he'd put
me through had saved me from something
that would have been a lot
worse.
"You have already had your time of
rest," golden-shirt answered, still
holding my face. "Our return here
was leisurely, and you were to have
rested then." Suddenly his hand
released my face, and I was slapped
hard enough to bring tears to my eyes.
"You must also learn that you
are never to question a master. You
were asked, slave: are you prepared
for your next lesson?"
"Yes, master!" I gasped out
at once, trembling and letting the tears
roll down my cheeks-and making sure my
hands didn't curl into fists. "I
am prepared, master!"
"Excellent," he said, leaning
back from me somewhat. "Go and fetch your
bowl, for it is time that you be fed."
"Yes, master," I sniffled,
then crawled after the bowl standing on the
small wooden table. The bowl held the
same soup-soaked bread I'd been
fed earlier in the day, and when I
brought it back I was put to my
belly again before it was fed to me.
I'd said I was ready for the next
lesson, but the only thing I was really
ready for was about twelve
hours of uninterrupted sleep. I felt as
close to the end of the line as
I'd ever been, and that had to be why
the lessons were continuing.
Conditioning works best on an
undefended mind, and it's hard to defend
your inner self when your eyes are
closing in exhaustion. I was so
tired I could even feel myself reacting
to the nearness of a naked male
body, and that despite the release I'd
so recently had. By the time my
"meal" was done and I had
licked golden-shirt's fingers clean, I was
almost to the point of squirming.
"And now that you are fed, we may
continue," golden-shirt said, tossing
away the empty bowl. "Tell me what
you are, slave."
"I am a slave, master," I
whispered, making sure I didn't meet his
eyes. "I am your slave."
"You are the slave of any free man
who commands you," golden-shirt
corrected. "Raise yourself to
kneeling beside me, slave."
"Yes, master," I
acknowledged, pulling myself to my knees with some
difficulty. The device gave me its
usual trouble, and golden-shirt
chuckled.
"You appear to be in discomfort,
slave," he said, reaching around to
touch me. "Do you wish this
removed?"
"Yes, master," I gasped,
finding it impossible to hold still against
his toying fingers.
"Then you have my permission to
beg me to remove it," he said, laying
himself farther back in the furs. "And,
as the potion which turned me uninterested has for the most part worn
off, you may also, at the same
time, serve me."
I gasped at the flaring of heat all
through me at the key word, finding
it considerably worse than it had been.
I was too tired to fight the
conditioning, and Bellna was no help at
all. She lay cowering in her
corner of my mind, sick with fear over
the thought of serving the man
who had done so much to me that day.
She was triggered into wanting to
please him, but she was so afraid of
him that she was frozen in place.
It was all up to me again, and I had
absolutely no choice.
"Oh, master, please remove the
device," I wheedled, remembering the
advice of the woman who had washed me.
At the same time I put my hands
on his body, and began gently kissing
him all over. There was dark hair
all over him, his body mostly hard but
beginning to turn soft from easy
living. I worked my way up to his
throat with kisses, then licked my
way slowly back down, all the while
wheedling and pleading and begging
in true slave style. His interest was
only beginning to stir, and I
found that I had no choice at all about
encouraging it. I wanted to
encourage his interest, and when his
hands came to me, I bad to. I did
to him what I'd been taught to do, and
I could no longer remember when
I'd been taught it or by whom. When he
moaned and twisted under my
hands and lips the faintly disturbing
thought came that I might have
gone too far, but I was in no condition
to worry about it. It might
have been something to worry about if
golden-shirt had still been in
the grip of that potion and watching,
but as the victim of my
ministrations, he was in no condition
to be cooly observant.
"Stop, s-stop," he said at
last, pulling me away from him by the hair.
"You have-learned your
lessons-well, slave, and I am-no longer able to
bear it. Tell me again what you would
have me do."
"Master, I beg you to remove the
device," I panted, breathing almost as
hard as my victim. I reached my hands
out to touch him, but the
distance he held me away from him by
the hair was too far for the chain
linking my wrists. "Also do I beg
for use, master. Please, master,
please!"
The words I blurted out were a shock to
me, but golden-shirt must have
been expecting them. He laughed softly
in satisfaction, then shook his
head.
"The use you beg for you may not
have," he said, reaching a hand out to
tickle a moan out of me. "You have
not yet earned the ultimate
satisfaction, and will not till you
have pleased the master you are
meant for. There is another means by
which you may give satisfaction,
however, and it is for this reason that
I am here. Now that your
lessons have prepared me, we are able
to continue on to it."
He let go of my hair and reached down
to untie the front leather strip
of the device, then had me put my
forehead to the floor while he untied
the back strip. The removal of the
device itself was unbelievable
relief, but that only solved half my
problem. I still needed what that
man was nicely prepared to give me, and
I was seriously considering
raping him when his hand came hack to
my hair and pulled me painfully
to my feet. I mewled in protest, just
about all I was capable of in the
way of protest just then, but I was
still dragged to one of those wood
and fur contraptions and pushed face
down across it. Before I could
blink away the sleepiness clouding my
thinking and stressing how much
in need I was, my wrists had been
pushed through holes to either side
of the thing I lay on and clamped tight
in place. Then wheels were
turned on the thing, and I lay head
down and bottom up.
"This device will hold you as I
wish you to be," golden-shirt said as
he fiddled with something between my
legs. "Tomorrow, after your lessons, I will return for the same,
and will then expect to have no
need of the device. Should I find a
need for it, you will not be
released from it before you have been
beaten. Am I mistaken in
believing that you will be pleasing?"
"I will be pleasing, master,"
I babbled, feeling a desperate need to be
pleasing. "I beg you to use me,
master! Please, master, please!"
"I mean to use you, little slave,"
he chuckled, moving around the room
somewhere behind me. "Not in the
manner you beg for, yet will you be
used. I must, however, first prepare
myself a bit further."
I knew that what he said should have
made me suspicious, but I couldn't
think clearly. A good part of the
begging and groveling I'd done had
been because of Bellna, but some of it
was caused by the conditioning I
couldn't seem to hold off. I was so
tired, and so much in need, and my
body quivered at the thought that he
was going to take care of me.
"I am now prepared for you,"
he said from directly behind me, snapping
me out of a half-doze and making my
body burn even more. Groggily I
tried raising myself to receive him
then was roused to the point of
lifting my head.
"No, master, no!" I
whimpered, feebly trying to escape, but there was
no escape. His manhood was taking the
place of the device, and he'd
greased himself for the purpose. I
tried pulling away from the
penetration that was beginning to
excite me terribly, knowing it wasn't
what I really wanted and wouldn't
satisfy me nearly as well, but I
struck something scratchy and
irritating on the device that made me
jerk back I immediately cried out,
simultaneously with his grunt of
satisfaction; I'd lost and he had won.
I'd begged for use, but not the kind of
use I was given. I couldn't
think clearly, but bodily sensations
came through clear as the chime of
perfect crystal. I was battered at over
and over again, forced against
the scratchy, irritating part of the
device until I began using it to
satisfy the screams of my body,
accepting the pain in my desperate need
for release. Eventually I found the
release, just before golden-shirt
found his own, and I was limp when he
unlocked me from the device and
dumped me on the floor.
"The potion given you in your food
has done well," he said, looking
down at me where I lay curled up on the
furs. "It will now make you
sleep till the time comes for your
lessons to continue. Sleep well,
little slave, for the next lessons
bring learning in earnest."
No, I thought as I blurrily watched him
walk to his clothes. I can't
sleep and wake up still here, still
chained as a slave. I can't. I
can't.
But my eyes were closing even then,
proving that I sure as hell could.
Chapter 6
I awoke with a start, my heart racing
and my mouth dry. I jerked my
head up and looked around the dim,
fur-decorated room without
recognizing it, not knowing where I was
or what was happening. I
started to get to my feet but the
tinkle of chain caught my attentionand
then the memory of everything that had
happened came flooding back.
I sank back down on the floor, took a
deep breath, then lowered my head
to my hands. My system was still
twanging from the emergency wake-up
I'd gone through, but being awake was
more than worth it. There are a
lot of drugs that have little or no
effect on me, but of the ones that
do, some are able to trigger emergency
wake-up. The light opiate sort,
mild sleeping draughts and the like,
begin to break down in the body
rather quickly. As soon as that
breaking down starts, my nervous system triggers the release of
adrenalin, which gets me up and moving even
sooner than my usual fast snapback.
It's a rubbing-bare-nerves-with-afile
kind of feeling to go through, but I'll
take that any day as
opposed to staying cozily asleep.
I took another deep breath then raised
my head, still feeling the urge
to stretch out and close my eyes, but
not about to give in to it. I
moved over to the device I'd been used
on, keeping the chain-tinkling
to a minimum, then began poking around
the underside of the thing. I
needed something to use as a lock pick,
and I was hoping that that
device wasn't as neat and clean-lined
underneath as it was above. The
Lord of Luck must have come back from
the lunch break he'd been on so
long; the underside of the device had
all sorts of thin protrusions of
metal, undoubtedly the Narellan
equivalent of nails. I chose one, got a
good grip on it, then started working
it back and forth.
Cursing under my breath did no good
whatsoever; the damned thing took
its own sweet time breaking free, and
time was the biggest unknown I
had to work with right then. By the
time I had the piece of metal in my
hand I was sweating, and I went to work
with it without wasting another
minute. I tossed my head to get the
hair out of my face and eyes then
began probing the lock on my right
wrist, trying to figure out how a
key worked on it. The locking mechanism
wasn't only primitive it was
alien, and if you think all locks work
on the same principle, then
you've never opened one with anything
but a key or a palm.
As I probed the lock I couldn't count
the minutes ticking past without
screwing up, but it took all the
control I have to keep myself patient
and attentive. I knew the slavers
weren't going to let their red-haired
slave sleep until she was all rested,
but I didn't know how long they
would give her. Conditioning works best
on an exhausted mind, but a
little too much push and the mind
breaks, leaving you with nothing to
show for your efforts but an empty
husk. I was sure they had enough
experience with twisting little girls
to know how long to give it, but
I didn't know how long to give it. It
was surely night outside, but
that wasn't likely to mean anything to
the slavers' plans, especially
with the way they were training me. I'd
had to accept pain in order to
get release again, and the thought of
continuing on further with that
put a trem6r in my hands that I
couldn't quite ignore. If I didn't get
out of there soon, I'd be bouncing off
the walls.
When the break came, I almost missed
it. You can't hear the twang of a
release catch in a lock mechanism, but
with enough practice you can
feel it. If I hadn't been working
left-handed I would have felt the
twang sooner, but having my right hand
free first would speed things up
more after the first cuff was open than
working left-handed slowed them
down before that. I caught the twang,
lost it, then found it again and
held it-and the cuff flipped open at my
pull. Only then did I remember
that light-shirt had used his key to
lock me up again as well as
release me, which meant that the
mechanism was a variety of dead-bolt.
Things might have gone faster if I'd
remembered that sooner, but there
was no sense in beating my breast over
it. There were still the other
locks to take care of.
Both ankle cuffs went first, and only
then did I do the left wrist
cuff. After that the only thing left
was the chain around my waist, and
when I dumped the whole rig in a heap I
unknotted the thin piece of
leather as well and flung it away from
me as hard as I could. The
feeling of freedom was like laughter
bubbling up inside me, making me
want to shout and jump around; instead
of shouting or jumping I bent
and retrieved the lock pick I'd
dropped, then spent a minute or two
tying it into my hair where it wouldn't
be seen. I would keep it until I was off that planet, and maybe even
longer. A good lock pick is hard
to find, a lucky one even harder.
A quick look around the tent room
showed me nothing I could use, not
even a piece of cloth for clothing.
Aside from the cool of the night
the thought of walking around bare
didn't bother me, but it would make
me somewhat conspicuous. I'd intended
going after one of those guards
for his sword, but now it looked like
I'd need his clothes, too. It
would take more time than I really
wanted to spend, but there was no
help for it. I couldn't run around the
woods of Narella bare, not when
there was no telling when that scout
ship would pick me -
"What haye you done, slave?"
came the demanding voice from behind me,
causing me to turn my head in that
direction. My golden-shirt stood
there, something that looked like a
thin, rattan cane in his hand, a
frown of disbelief on his face. Bellna
shivered in fear in the corner
she crouched in, but all I did was
smile faintly. I'd done a stupid
thing not leaving that room as soon as
the chains were off, but I knew
I'd done it deliberately. I'd been
hoping to run into my golden-shirt
again-and now I had.
"You mistake me, man," I said
as I stepped farther into the center of
the room. "I am no slave, and
therefore did as I wished to do."
"You believe you are no longer a
slave due to someone's having taken
the chains from you?" he asked,
that superior amusement clear on his
face. "The absence of chains does
not make one free. Kneel!"
The snap of command in his voice made
Bellna blubbet in my head and try
to obey, but I was riding a high too
far above her to feel the same
myself. Revenge is usually a pastime
for the immature, but that slob
had done more than just put his hands
on me. You have to be a damned
fool or suicidal to treat a Special
Agent the way he had treated me,
and I was in no mood to be forgiving or
generous.
"You are correct in believing that
the absence of chains does not make
one free," I agreed, enjoying the
frown he'd grown when I didn't fall
quivering to my knees. "I am
prepared to leave this place now, and will
give you the opportunity to step out of
my way."
"Will you indeed," he said,
the superiority back again. "How very
thoughtful of a slave to give her
master such an opportunity. The
master, however, does not choose to
accept the generosity of his slave.
He will, instead, choose to give his
slave a sounder whipping than she
was to have received. The choice is
ever the master's, a thing you will
now learn beyond all doubt."
He took a firmer grip on the cane he
held and started toward me, his
arm half raised and ready to strike. He
took his time coming forward,
giving me the chance to understand just
how bad a mistake I'd made
before getting on with the beating.
There was faint disturbance in his
eyes over the fact that I just stood
there waiting for him, but I doubt
whether he was capable of understanding
that I didn't intend allowing
myself to be beaten. Being very used to
dealing with slaves is more
dangerous than slavers seem to realize;
it makes prime victims of them
if they happen to tangle with a
non-slave.
The golden-shirt reached me and raised
his arm higher, then brought the
cane whistling down toward my bare
body. It would have struck my
shoulder if I'd stayed where I was, but
I stepped forward instead and
brought up a left-handed block against
his forearm. Most people think
of blocks as being strictly defensive
maneuvers - that is, if they've
never had one used on them. The force
of the block knocked the cane out
of my opponent's hand; as it hit I was
already going to one knee and
launching a right from belt level
directly into his groin, then moving
fast to get out of the way. It wasn't
retaliation I was expecting but reaction, and that came so fast it
might have been programmed. The
blood left golden shirt's face, and
even as he began folding up he was
already vomiting, spasming out the
terrible pain he felt. I
straightened up beside him, stiffened
my right hand, then clipped him
good at the base of the skull, sending
him sprawling into the pool of
vomit he'd made. I took a split second
to consider whether or not to
finish him permanently, then turned
away and headed for the room exit
when I decided against it. It would be
a long time before the man was
able to function again, not to mention
chasing after me. If I wasn't
gone out of there before then, his
being up and around would not make
the difference.
I slid out into the empty corridor
between rooms and moved without
sound, checking each room before I
passed it. Muffled sounds came from
a room down at the far end, but aside
from that everything was quiet. A
couple of the rooms held sleeping
female forms, but the rest were
empty. I became aware of Bellna as I
moved down the corridor, and I had
to chuckle softly. The intruder in my
mind was still in shock, trying
to figure out what had happened. She
had been so terribly afraid of the
golden-shirt that she would have done
anything to appease him, but
three simple blows had taken him out of
the picture more effectively
than Fallan's fistfight had done with
the house guard at the inn. She
knew nothing about self defense and
offense, considering the entire
area reserved to those with big,
bulging muscles or superior weapons.
She couldn't get over the fact that she
had done something like that,
and so simply. She was beginning to
think of that store of extra
knowledge as magic, the store she
couldn't always reach; I thought
about all the hard work I'd put in
acquiring it, but chuckled anyway.
It was magic to someone who didn't know
about it, and the hard work
part of it just didn't enter into it.
When I reached the end of the corridor,
I found that the muffled sounds
were screams that were coming from the
room opposite the one that led
out of that section of tents. The room
out was dim and deserted, and no
one would have seen me go that way; all
I had to do was step into the
room and cross it, then melt into the
darkness outside. There had to be
armed guards moving around out there,
and jumping one from behind would
be a piece of cake. I didn't know what
was causing those muffled
screams across the way, and in any
event it was none of my business.
Getting out of there was my business,
that and dressing and arming
myself, and heading off south into the
woods. I took a step into the
room, and then a second and then turned
and ghosted fast across the
corridor.
From right outside the flap separating
the corridor from the room I
could hear sounds other than the
muffled screaming; grunting and heavy
breathing came through, as well as a
faint creaking. I moved the flap
over a very little bit and slipped
inside, but I could have made
considerably more noise and still
wouldn't have been noticed. A female
slave with scraps of green on her was
chained to a wooden contraption
that bent her backward and spread her
wide, an open invitation without
need of a sign. A thick length of
yellow cloth blindfolded her, and a
fat wad of yellow cloth was stuffed in
her mouth, gagging her
effectively yet allowing those muffled
screams to escape. The darkgoldshirted
guard stood with his sword on the floor
beside him and his
pants down around his knees, bracing
himself with one hand on the
wooden frame while he thrust down at
the chained woman with his body,
ramming her deep and increasing the
sound of her muffled screams. His
other hand was closed painfully tight
on one of her breasts, and as I
dropped the door flap he grunted one
last time with attained release. "You provided a barely adequate
ride, slave," he muttered, resting a
minute against the woman's body. "It
matters not how many were before
me; the ride should have been fully
satisfying. Though you were placed
here due to your lacks in pleasing your
masters, you have apparently
learned nothing. It seems I must
recommend that you be kept here
another day, so that the lesson might
be effective. Your pain is of no
consequence whatsoever; your master's
pleasure is all. As I have
received little pleasure, you will also
be beaten. Though there is
little likelihood of your attaining
perfection, the beating will assist
you in approaching it more closely."
The guard withdrew from the woman then,
not giving a damn that she was
now crying behind her blindfold and
gag. He turned half away from her
and reached down for his pants, saw me
standing there, and straightened
with a frown.
"What do you do in here, slave?"
he demanded, then narrowed his eyes.
"Who has removed the chains from
you without ordering you to remain
where you were? Or for what reason have
they ordered you here?"
He really didn't understand what was
going on, and the provocative
smile I gave him didn't help any. I
began moving toward him in a slow,
deliberately sexy way, my hips swinging
and my breasts thrust out, and
the confusion on his face suddenly
became a leer.
"You have been sent to give me a
proper ride!" he said in a pouncing
tone, sure he'd solved the mystery. "I
know not which of my brothers
sees so carefully to my needs, yet I
shall learn his identity from you
and give him proper thanks. You will
first reawaken me, and then will I
make full use of you. The gods
themselves would condemn me, were I to
do less."
From the way his eyes moved over me, I
was surprised he wasn't standing
in slobber clear up to his neck. Bellna
felt a sharp stab of desire
when he used the words "full use,"
and her passing it on to me nearly
threw my timing off. I'd been waiting
for him to bend toward his pants
again, if only in order to get them out
of the way so he could close
the gap between us faster, but he
started to bend while my muscles were
still tightening in protest. It was
pure luck that he kept his head up
to watch me as he bent, and I couldn't
afford to throw that luck away.
Despite the throbbing in my loins I
forced myself to run three steps
and then jump- kick for power, the ball
of my right foot striking the
son just under his chin. His head
snapped back even harder than his
body did, the crack coming before he
slammed into the wooden
contraption the woman was chained to.
He bounced off, fell to the
floor, then lay there in a very still,
angular way.
I moved up to him fast and bent to
check for a pulse, but that was just
part of my habit of always making sure.
I knew I'd broken his neck with
the kick, and he hadn't survived as a
fluke in spite of it. The woman
on the frame was stirring in her chains
and making babbling noises
around her gag, but I'd done all I
could for her. The guard would never
make another sadistic recommendation,
and leaving her chained up would
guarantee that she would not be blamed
for his death. If freeing her
had meant that she would escape to
freedom I would have taken the time
to unchain her, but despite all wishful
thinking it would have meant
nothing of the kind. She wouldn't have
been able to get herself away
and I couldn't take her with me, but
all the same I kept my eyes away
from her as I worked the dead guard
free of his clothes.
I kept expecting to be interrupted, but
I got the shirt and pants on
and buckled on the swordbelt, and no
one came in. The clothes fit as
well as a man's clothes will fit on a
woman just about his size, but
the boots had proved impossible. They
were much too big to be of use, and would have been more of a hazard
than going bare-foot would be. I
resettled the swordbelt around my hips,
took one last glance around the
room, and then walked out. Usual
good-byes are fatuous; in that
instance they would have been insane.
The corridor and exit room were still
both empty, but I didn't
understand why until I'd moved through
the dark toward the main
exhibition tent. The noise coming from
that tent and two others of a
similar size near it was incredible in
the midst of the forest quiet,
speaking of crowds much larger than
those that had been present while I
was on a platform. I still made sure to
move silently through the
chilly darkness, staying out of the
wide pools of light thrown by the
big, flickering torches set all around
the three main tents. Armed
guards moved around and through the
streams of people going in and out
of the tents, watching, directing, and
generally being very visible.
The slavers had a booming business
going, larger than one princedom
could account for. It was a safe bet
that people were coming from all
over, making however long a trip was
necessary to check out what was
being offered. As I stood behind a tree
watching, one round-bellied man
with three burly assistants took
possession of a group of eight slave
females and two slave males, his
brusque, businesslike manner showing
that he was probably replenishing his
own stock. The retailer buying
from the wholesaler, so to speak,
calculating his future profit even as
his merchandise was growled and prodded
into motion. When I discovered
that my left hand gripped so tightly
the hilt of the sword I wore that
my fingernails were digging into my
palm, I knew it was time to get
moving-before I did something stupid.
You can't change a world all by
yourself, no matter how much you'd like
to give it a whirl.
I faded back from the tree and moved
around some tall bushes, heading
toward the outlying tents of the
widespread camp, trying to be careful
of where I stepped. Small twigs and
branches had already gotten me a
couple of times, making me decide to
keep alert for any vair that might
have been left standing around.
Traveling by vair-back would be faster
and easier than going on foot,
especially on bare foot. Being free and
on the move felt good, despite the
direction the Bellna presence's
thoughts had taken. The first sight of
the display tent had brought
back memory of Fallan to her, and the
little girl in my head was trying
to decide how she felt about him. It
wasn't that she no longer had the
raging hots for him; what he'd done to
me in the display tent had, if
anything, intensified her feelings.
What bothered her was the fact that
Fallan had chosen the black-haired girl
instead of me to use, the idea
sending jealous, flaring anger through
my head. She chewed at the
thought for a couple of minutes,
spoiled-brat resentment boiling
around, and then she remembered that
light-shirt hadn't let Fallan use
me. The interpretation wasn't strictly
true, but Bellna wasn't looking
for truth, only a reason to forgive
Fallan. When she found one she
began humming happily to herself, more
than ready to fantasize about
what it would have been like with
Fallan if light-shirt hadn't
interfered. I ignored the fantasizing
and paid attention to where I was
going, looking for something speedier
to ride than the dashing Captain
Fallan.
There were considerably fewer people
around the outskirts of the camp,
but most of them were guards and armed.
The breeze tossed the flames of
their torches around, but the
illuminati6n did nothing to pinpoint the
guards without torches of their own. I
could see their darker shadows
moving around and looking as though
they were keeping a sharp eye open,
but I couldn't tell how many of them
there were. I'd have to get
through their line without alerting the
whole pack of them, which would have been easier if I'd had a few
more hours of sleep behind me. I
wasn't quite at the stumbling stage
yet, but if I'd been fresher I
could have taken a string of vair
through their line, not just the one
I was thinking about.
Three vair stood tied in front of a
small, dark-colored tent, all
saddled and probably fresh enough to
keep going most of the night. I
hadn't tried for one of them yet even
though I'd been close enough to
make the try for a couple of minutes;
those vair looked too handy, and
I was wondering if they were there to
attract any slave who managed to
break loose. Walking into a trap isn't
smart unless you know you can
spring it without getting your foot
caught, and something about the
vair just didn't seem right. I stirred
impatiently where I crouched
behind some bushes, knowing it would be
stupid not to take the time to
figure out exactly what was wrong, but
also knowing that I didn't have
the time to spend on something like
that. I either had to try for the
vair or go through the line on foot,
but whichever I did, it would have
to be done fast.
I had just about decided to try for the
vair anyway when I suddenly
realized that the perimeter was under
attack. Without undue noise a
large group of men were suddenly
appearing beside and behind the
guards, and I wasn't the only one slow
on the uptake. The newcomers had
been so casual about their approach
that the guards didn't know they
were being attacked until the bodies
started hitting the ground. It
would have been nice if it could have
kept on until all the guards were
done, but professionals don't stay
frozen in shock very long. Someone
yelled, swords scraped hastily from
scabbards, emergency torches
flared, and the fight was on.
I watched swords swinging back and
forth for a minute, then rose slowly
to my feet behind the bush I'd crouched
near. The added torchlight
showed that the attackers were wearing
bright red shirts and light-blue
neck scarves, and once I'd seen that,
picking Fallan out wasn't hard.
The idiot had brought his company to
free the Princess Bellna, the
charge they were sworn to protect, not
knowing their charge had already
managed to free herself. It was bad
luck of the worst sort that they
had chosen to break in on the very spot
I'd chosen to break out, but
that just proved I wasn't the only one
to see the possibilities of the
place. I could have used the
distraction to get clear without worrying
about anyone seeing me except for the
fact that those men were there to
rescue me. If I simply walked away they
would be throwing away their
lives to no purpose, especially when
they tried plowing through the
center of the camp. I wanted to be out
of there, damn it, but now I had
something else to do.
I unsheathed my sword and walked out of
the shadows toward the fracas,
heading in the general direction of
Fallan. Bellna was wild with the
thought of being near him again, but my
mood was too foul for her to
have a chance at taking over. I would
show Fallan I was free and then
take off, and lord help anyone who
tried to get in my way that time.
Some idiot guardsman backed from a
mercenary he and two of his friends
were trying to take out, glanced at me,
then did a double-take. The
dark gold shirt I wore would have been
enough to make him ignore me,
except that the added torchlight also
showed him my long red hair and
bare feet. It took him only seconds to
realize that I had to be an
escaping slave, and then he came at me
as though I were completely
unarmed.
Slaver mentality being what it is, I
didn't bother warning my abrupt
opponent. If the weapon I carried
didn't impress him, maybe what I did
with it would. As soon as he got close
enough he swung his blade at mine with a good deal of muscle backing
the swing, obviously intending
to disarm me before we went any
farther. I flicked my blade up and then
down fast, missing the strike he'd
planned but not missing his wrist.
He howled as the point of my sword
released a thick line of blood just
above the back of his hand, but he
wasn't bright enough to realize that
the wound he'd taken had just lost him
the fight. He slashed hard in
the back swing, his flaring temper
making him forget that he had set
out to disarm me, and it wasn't hard
ringing his blade with nine and
helping the attack past me.
Anger brought three more fast attacks
that I either slipped or blocked,
and then the guard became aware of how
much pain he was in. We weren't
fencing with small, nearly weightless
foils, we were using the doubleedged
and pointed Narellan blades that demand
a strong wrist and arm.
The guard's arm was fine, but the nick
I'd given his wrist not only
drained his strength, it also gave him
considerable pain every time he
tried to move that brand around. His
face was pale and sweat-covered in
the glaring, jumping torchlight, and he
cast a quick glance toward the
center of the camp, but didn't see what
he was hoping for. The clash of
blades and cursing of men was noisy
enough under most circumstances,
but with the uproar being made by the
customers in the main tents, it
wasn't likely that reinforcements would
notice the attack soon enough
to come running with support. The
guard's jaw tightened with grim
decision, his fist tightened on his
hilt despite the pain, and he came
at me with a last, all-out attack that
was the only hope he had.
Of course, the poor fool didn't stand a
chance of reaching me. He had
the brawny build that slash-and-stab
fighting requires, but I was
faster and had the benefit of a
superior technique to back up that
speed. I dodged his first two attacks,
parried his next three, then
beat his blade aside and buried mine in
his middle.
In spite of everything he still looked
stunned, and then he was sliding
to his knees, on his way to the ground.
I pulled my blade free, swiped
it nearly clean on the back of his
shirt, then continued on in the
direction I'd been going.
I had to fight three or four more times
before I reached Fallan, the
last time more or less taking over
someone else's fight. I turned from
spitting my own final opponent to see
Ralnor, Fallan's lieutenant,
gawping at me with his mouth open and
his point down. His incredulous
expression said he was sure he was
dreaming but didn't know how to wake
up, and the guard with the bloody sword
coming at him from behind just
about guaranteed he never would wake up
again. I jumped past Ralnor,
parried the guard's strike and wiped
him fast, then turned to the
shaken lieutenant.
"Only a fool allows himself to be
distracted during battle,
Lieutenant," I purred, glancing
away from him only long enough to wipe
my blade. "Has something disturbed
you?"
"No more than the truth that we
are all fools," Ralnor muttered, wiping
at his face with his free hand. "We
come to rescue one who fights like
the goddess of death, and end being
rescued by her for whom we came.
The situation is somewhat demoralizing,
yet do I thank you for my
life."
"You are quite welcome,
Lieutenant," I answered soberly, letting my
eyes continue to move all around.
"Ever have I considered the
thought more commendable than the deed, and
the thought evinced by you and these
others has earned my gratitude. I
shall not forget."
Ralnor opened his mouth to say
something else, an oddly friendly
expression on his face, but the words
never got said. The mighty Fallan, terror of brigands and slavers,
finally got himself free long
enough to notice who was standing near
him.
"What do you do here, in the midst
of battle, girl?" he suddenly
demanded, shouldering Ralnor aside so
that he could glare down at me
with his dripping sword in his hand.
"Do you seek an end to your life?
Do you not know that these are men you
raise weapon to? Take yourself
to a place behind me and remain there,
else I shall. . ."
"Captain!" Ralnor screamed,
and Fallan whirled around and brought his
sword up fast enough to keep his
backbone from being separated. Three
guards had attacked at once, and Ralnor
moved fast to draw away at
least one of the blades from his
captain. I'd seen the three attackers
a few seconds before Ralnor had, but
Fallan's lecture had convinced me
that I had no business interfering.
After all, those were men, and I
was nothing but a little girl who
needed to be protected from them. I
watched the fight for about five
seconds, then I decided that my duty
was done and turned away and headed for
those vair.
I had to stop for two brief encounters
before I reached the vair, and
by that time I'd decided against them.
The guards were taking a lot of
losses, but not one of them had tried
for a vair to take him out of the
slaughter and away for help. There was
also a dim light burning inside
the tent the vair stood in front of,
but no one had come out even after
the battle had gotten into full swing.
The whole set-up screamed trap,
and I'd rather be afoot and safely
clear than mounted and in trouble. I
was more than willing to skirt the
entire area, but pausing to help out
one of the mercenaries who faced two
opponents put me right near the
tent, and when I stepped away from the
now equalized fight, I suddenly
found myself in an unequal fight of my
own. Two golden-shirts jumped
out of the tent with swords in their
hands, their bulk blocking my path
around it.
"See the silly little slave,"
said one to the other, gesturing toward
me with his blade. "She takes the
trappings of one slain in battle, and
foolishly thinks herself free and a
warrior queen. Did I not say we
would be best off avoiding the battle,
so that we might recapture the
object of this attack?"
"You did indeed say that very
thing," agreed the second, showing a
grin. "And now that we have her,
we must return her."
The last words spoken must have been a
signal; the two came at me
together, swords swinging in the sort
of silliness that most people
consider swashbuckling sword-play. If
there had been only one of them
he would have been dead before he
finished the swash, but with two
swinging away like that I needed more
room; it's downright demeaning to
get killed by that sort of charge. I
jumped back to give myself
counterattack room, not realizing the
vair were that close and crashed
right into one of them. My back and
shoulder hit the stirrup and pad
and I staggered, but even the sharp
stab I felt in my shoulder didn't
make me go down. I tightened my grip on
my hilt and started my
counterattack, silently thanking the
Lord of Luck, but he'd left for
another lunch break and I hadn't even
noticed. A leadenness flared into
being in my shoulder and spread like an
oil fire all through me, and
the last thing I knew was dropping my
sword and falling toward my two
erstwhile opponents.
Chapter 7
It took a long time to figure out I'd
been drugged; understanding how
was completely beyond me. They never
let me come all the way out of it,
so all I got was bits and snatches of
reality all wrapped around with floating gray unconsciousness. The
first bit after my almost-fight with
the golden-shirts was lying in the
darkness, chained again and wearing
one of those slave shifts: I stirred as
my body began fighting off the
effects of the drug, and then there was
an arm around my shoulders. I
was raised up, and a metal cup was put
to my lips I had enough time to
realize that the darkness came from the
cloth around my eyes, and then
I was swallowing the sweet liquid being
poured in my mouth. Two
swallows, three and then nothing. The
next time I was aware of motion,
and three or four times after that as
well, and then came a time when
the motion stopped. I was given no more
than a single swallow of the
sweet liquid, and though my head
whirled I didn't fall back into a
world of gray. I felt myseff being
lifted down from something and
carried, and then transferred to
another pair of arms.
"She is now the property of your
master, came a voice I didn't know,
and hands fumbled at the cloth over my
eyes, then pulled it away. "As
you see, she is the one contracted
for."
The small stone room we stood in was
dim compared to the bright dayglow
coming in through the still-open door.
I tried to turn my head
away from the glow, but a big hand came
to my face and turned it back
again.
"She is indeed the one," said
a voice I might have heard once or twice
before. "Why does she seem so
strange?"
"It is merely the travel potion
given her," said the first voice. "She
is aware of that which occurs about
her, yet is she beyond being upset
by it. The potion also raises her
receptivity, there are few of our
clients who object to its use."
"Indeed?" said the second
voice, and the hand left my face to move
under the slave shift. Waves of fire
flashed through my body at the
brief probing touch, and I moaned and
writhed in the arms that held me.
"Excellent!" the voice
laughed. "Truly excellent! I must have some of
that potion."
"What is here is yours, Lord,"
said the first voice, oily with
satisfaction. "She must be given
it each time she appears to be
rallying from the previous dose, else
it will lose its effectiveness."
"Your instructions will be
followed," the second voice said. "You may
now take your leave."
I heard a rattle and a very pleased,
"Thank you, Lord!" but I was
already being carried away. The stone
room had winding stone steps, and
I was carried up and up in a circle
until we reached the top and a
door. The door was opened and I was
carried inside, then through room
after room of 'beautiful furnishings
and a vast display of wealth. A
small, distant voice inside my head was
beginning to cry hysterically,
but nothing meant anything to me,
nothing mattered. The only thing that
seemed to matter was the way the second
voice had touched me; I wanted
more, a lot more, but whimpering and
squirming weren't getting it for
me.
"Is this she, master?" a
female voice asked, and I realized that we'd
come to a stop.
"Yes, this is she," said the
second voice, still with us even though
I'd thought we'd left him behind
somewhere. "The master means to visit
with her as soon as he may, therefore
is she to be prepared against his
arrival."
"It appears her preparation has
already been begun," said the female
voice. "See how she moves."
"She has been given a potion,"
said the second voice. "Should she do
well under this potion, the master may
give it to any slave who does
not please him as she is. Are there
slaves about who require such a potion?"
"No, master!" came a chorus
of female answers, all sounding eager to
please.
"Very well, then," said the
second voice. "See to this slave."
I was put down on something very soft,
and it seemed as though a number
of presences left. I couldn't seem to
focus on the faces of anyone
around me, and even the walls and
furniture turned wavery when I tried
to concentrate on them. None of that
bothered me, of course, only my
need to be seen to. My body moved of
its own accord on whatever I lay
on, and I whimpered again.
"The slave child asks to be
touched," came a sleek, superior-sounding
female voice. "I believe I will be
the one to touch her."
"Now?" asked another,
sounding a good deal younger. "The master may not
arrive for some time, and the child is
already in need."
"When the master arrives, she will
be screaming to please him," the
sleek-voice answered. "The master
will be pleased, and it will have
been I who assured his pleasure. Take
yourself elsewhere, slaves, and
seek in vain to please him as much as I
will have done."
Sleek-voice laughed then, and after a
minute I knew she had moved
nearer to me. I had no idea what would
happen until she touched me, and
then I gasped and nearly choked.
"All slaves know that the master's
touch is ever most welcome," sleekvoice
purred in my ear. "And yet it
needs a woman to know best the
weaknesses of another woman. To be
touched in this manner is more than
I am able to bear, slave child. How do
you find it?"
If I'd been able to speak, I wouldn't
have been able to speak; the
woman's logic was faultless. I spent a
timeless time writhing and
trying to escape, helpless to help
myself, and then a new voice
interrupted.
"What do you do here, slave?"
the male voice demanded, a voice I seemed
to know. "For what reason do you
concern yourself with the new slave?"
"Master, I am merely engaged in
preparing her for' you," sleek-voice
answered, sounding a good deal less
self-satisfied. "She will beg for
the least attention from you, the
smallest glance, the briefest touch."
"This was not the reason for her
purchase," the male voice answered,
sounding annoyed. "Those fools at
the slave market tell me they are
unable to train her as I wish her
trained, and have sent her sooner
than she was to have come. They gave no
reason for such hasty delivery,
yet the reason is clear enough: they
fear to face what for them would
be failure. I, myself, will not allow
such failure." The voice paused
for a second and then said, "She
seems unaware of my presence. What has
been done to her?"
"Master, she has been given a
potion," sleek voice quavered, for some
reason more frightened than she had
been. "We are to continue with the
potion, so that she will be...."
"Unaware of her true fate!"
the male voice snapped, wild with rage. "My
enemies seek to take my victory from
me, to turn its sweetness bitter!
How is she to be properly trained if
she is unaware of my existence?
The potion is not to be given to her
again, and I am to be informed
when its hold begins to loosen upon
her. See to it, slave."
"Yes, master," sleek-voice
whispered, and then I was alone in my
wavery, need-filled world. It seemed to
take a very long while, but
slowly I began to be aware of the fur I
lay on, the furniture and
decorations around me, and occasionally
passing people, a lessening in
the need forced on me. I lay still with
my eyes unfocused, resisting
the urge to take a deep breath, coaxing
my mind into working again. The
thought that I'd been drugged came
through for the second time, but now I thought I knew how it had been
done. That sticking pain I'd felt in
my shoulder when I'd struck the vair's
saddle; a needle set into the
stirrup pad could have done the work,
and would have been in the
perfect position todown anyone foolish
enough to climb into the saddle.
In order to put your foot into the
stirrup you'd have to set your leg
against the pad, and that would be it
as far as staying conscious went.
I'd been right in thinking there was a
trap and in deciding against the
vair; I just should have stayed farther
away from them.
My mind wandered for the next couple of
minutes, and then it came back
to something the male voice had said.
Those slavers hadn't told anyone
about what I'd done to their people,
and they hadn't kept me for
further training. I had a funny feeling
that it was the golden-shirt I
hadn't killed who had gotten me out of
that training program. The dead
guard could have been killed by
accident as far as anyone knew, but
there was no doubt about what had
happened to the golden-shirt. The
slavers wanted nothing more to do with
me, but they didn't have the
stomach to tell my present owner what I
was really like. As paranoid as
he was, he'd be sure they were lying in
some sort of attempt to trick
him out of what was his and then he'd
take steps to get even. No, the
slavers couldn't tell their good patron
Prince Clero the unlikely
truth, and if I had any luck at all,
that omission would be my ticket
out of there.
Good old Prince Clero. My memory told
me that it was his voice I'd
tagged as the male voice; I'd just been
in no shape to identify it
sooner. He'd stopped his sleek-voice
female slave from continuing to
torture me, but I knew damned well that
he hadn't done it out of the
goodness of his heart. He had something
special in mind for me and for
the Princess Bellna knowing
approximately where the slavers' training
program had been going gave me some
idea as to his bottom line
expectations. It wasn't a pleasant
thought, especially when you added
in the hinting Dameron had done. The
room I lay in was somewhat on the
warm side, but I still felt a shiver
touch me.
"So you have come back to yourself
at last," a female voice said from
behind me, the woman I thought of as
sleek-voice. I'd been aware of
someone sitting behind me, and there
was no sense in trying to pretend
I was still under. I still felt
sluggish, but hoped the feeling would
pass quickly enough to keep from being
a problem. I pushed myself into
sitting with a small amount of
difficulty, then turned to look at the
woman.
"I am indeed recovered," I
answered, making sure I sounded frightened
and uncertain, then spent a minute or
two staring at the woman. She was
a very beautiful blonde with gray eyes
she wore the clothing of a woman
of the upper classes. No chains, no
skimpy little slave shift; a real,
dark red dress and shoes, with plain
jewelry and her hair put up. I let
my expression show the confusion I felt
and added, "What is this place?
What is to be done with me?"
"You will learn that in due time,"
the woman answered, rising
gracefully to her feet. "For the
moment you will do more than obey
without question \a133 she is prepared
to depart, master."
The last was directed to the man who
was approaching us, a man dressed
in thigh-length red tunic, heavy,
lace-up sandals, thick leather wrist
bracers and a sheathed sword. I might
have considered his get-up
laughable if he hadn't also worn the
casually uncaring look of a paid
sword and bully. It seemed highly
probable that he was a guard, and
when he reached down and hauled me to
my feet by one arm, the
probability became a certainty.
"The Prince awaits this one with
impatience," the man growled, looking me over with what seemed
to be a practiced eye. "There are guests,
therefore are you to follow as well."
"Yes, master," the woman
responded in a low, unhappy voice as the guard
began hauling me along. The room we
were in was relatively small, but
it was also paneled in dark wood with
touches of silver decoration and
silk-seated items of furniture. The
carpeting on the floor was thick
and soft, and it led through a doorway
to another room of about the
same size, which was decorated just as
richly. We passed through three
or four rooms of that sort, but I
didn't have the time for sightseeing
the guard was in a hurry, and if he
hadn't been holding my arm I would
have been flat on my face any number of
times. We finally reached a
room smaller and barer than the rest,
with two beautifully carved
wooden doors standing closed in front
of us, another armed, tunicdressed
guard standing in front of the doors.
The guard gripping my arm
pulled me to a halt, then nodded to the
other guard.
"The Prince awaits this one,
Ryskor," he said, raising my arm a couple
of inches. "The other has been
summoned for the guests."
"Then she must be prepared,"
the guard called Ryskor answered, showing
a faint grin as he looked at the blonde
behind us. "Come to me quickly,
little one. The Prince's guests must
not be kept waiting.
"Master, I am already prepared,"
the blonde quavered, fingers tugging
nervously at each other as her eyes
pleaded with the guard. "Rarely is
a latecomer chosen to tend a guest, yet
should I be chosen despite
this, I will give such pleasure as has
never\a133"
"Ah, ah, ah," Ryskor
interrupted with a wider grin, waving a finger at
her as he walked toward a heavy wooden
chair. "The Prince has decreed
that no slave shall pass those doors
without first having been. You
will then strive that much harder for
the privilege of giving pleasure.
Come here!"
The snap in the last two words made the
woman jump, then started her
toward the guard, who was sitting
himself in the chair. When she
reached him he took her by the waist
and sat her down on his left knee,
then put his left arm around her waist.
One of her hands went to his
shoulder and the other to the arm
around her, but bracing herself did
no good at all. As soon as his free and
began rising under her long
skirts, she shut her eyes and threw her
head back.
"Master, I beg pity!" she
whimpered, moving slightly against the
restraining arm around her. "I
have not been used since last I was
prepared, and I cannot resist your
touch! Please do not- Oh! Oh, no!"
I turned my head away so as not to have
to watch the woman being
"prepared," but I couldn't
keep from hearing her pleading, gasping and
struggling. They wanted her hot for the
Prince's guests and hot she was
made, none of them giving a damn how
much she would suffer until she
was taken care of-if she was taken care
of. The guard holding my arm
watched the proceedings with a faintly
amused look on his face, which
was a damned good thing for me; my
hands had curled into fists below
the wrist cuffs, and if he hadn't been
watching the show he would have
seen it. I just stood there staring at
the beautifully carved doors,
fighting to calm down enough to open my
hands, aware of the trembling
silence coming from the Bellna
presence. She knew where we were as well
as I did and the thought frightened
her, but she could feel the fury
inside me and was somehow comforted by
it. If she'd had any sense,
comfort would have been the last thing
she felt; losing your temper in
a dangerous situation is a good way of
getting yourself killed, but I
wasn't far from doing exactly that. I
was out of patience with these
big, strong manly men, and was waiting
for nothing more than a couple
of minutes alone to dump those chains.
After that we'd see how big and strong they were.
It didn't take long to get the blonde
woman properly primed; the harder
part was getting her calmed down enough
to pretend that nothing had
been done to her. It seemed to be part
of the twisted game that she
show nothing of the need forced on her,
but it took both of the guard
males to hold her until she stopped
trying to reach herself. The thing
that really bothered me was the fact
that she hadn't once screamed or
raised her voice to a shout during the
entire incident, even though she
had panted, mewled, struggled and
sobbed without tears. Quiet hysterics
were fine, but noise was out. That high
a degree of conditioning made
me sick, but it also began to disturb
me. If that was what Clero did to
female slaves as a matter of course,
what did he have in mind for me?
I was willing to consider the question
academically on a cold winter's
night some place far from there, but
that sort of willingness didn't
help me much. I tried fading past the
guards while they were involved
with the blonde, but they weren't
involved enough to have forgotten
about me. I was just beginning to
believe it might be clear when a
sandaled foot hooked the chain between
my ankles and pulled hard,
sending me down to the floor with a
crash and a clank of chain. I broke
the fall with my hands to keep anything
else from breaking, but it
still hurt to land on the wrist chains
with my body. My guard came over
and hauled me to my feet again, pushed
me back toward the doors with a
shove, then laughed when I tripped and
went down again. I was pulled to
my feet and then shoved two more times,
finally being allowed to just
lie there while the blonde straightened
her clothing and hair so that
she would be presentable. The carpeting
was soft but the flooring under
it was hard, and I'd been shown what
trying to slip away had bought me.
I hurt where the chains had repeatedly
slammed into me, but that wasn't
the reason I kept my head down. I felt
so close to snarling it
frightened me; what the hell had
happened to the self-control I had
started out with?
I winced inwardly when I was pulled
erect for the last time, then went
along quietly in the grip of the guard.
The second guard opened one of
the doors for us and the blonde
followed, walking stiffly with a
ghastly smile on her face. She hurried
as fast as she could, peering
anxiously ahead to get a glimpse of the
guest situation, then choked
softly when she saw. There were four
men with Clero and seven women
dressed the way she was.
If I hadn't been in the middle of that
insane situation, the scene
would have looked normal if not
downright dull. Prince Clero stood in
the center of the group, dressed in
dark red and white, his sword and
swordbelt and those of his guests
clearly expensive and made for the
upper classes. They spoke in light
tones to each other and the women,
who laughed appreciatively at the jokes
and urged the men to try the
dozens of dishes standing on a side
table. Sight of all that food made
me realize how hungry I was, but I was
also able to see that none of
the women were eating unless they were
fed something by one of the men.
Clero turned away from the others to
see me, and his face suddenly
creased into a warm, beautiful smile
that made him look even more
friendly and trustworthy than he
normally looked. He continued smiling
beatifically while I was dragged right
up to him, then he half-turned
and gestured for the attention of the
others.
"Come, my friends, and give me
your opinion of my newest acquisition,"
he said in a smugly pleased voice, his
eyes still on me. "Is she not
worth the price I paid?"
The other four men left the circle of
women to join Clero, and then
five pairs of eyes glittered at me. I
stood in the grip of the guard, trying to look suitably beaten down,
but somehow I didn't think I was
making it. I don't like being looked at
like that, and my normal selfcontrol
was still misplaced.
"For one so young she is truly
remarkable," one of the men commented,
letting his eyes move all over me as he
sipped from the goblet he was
holding. "She also bears a
striking resemblance to a certain high-born
young lady of our acquaintance, and yet
this cannot be she. That
particular young lady would not have
fallen slave."
"Which is a fortunate thing,"
said another, a stout man with a
slobbering leer. "Were she that
particular young lady, it would be
necessary for us to remove her from
among the living, to spare her poor
father the shame of knowing his
daughter lived as a slave."
Bellna began trembling at their thinly
veiled threat, struck by the
horror of her predicament all over
again, and I showed everything she
felt, making the men around me laugh in
amusement. It was suddenly
easier to act the way a helplessly
trapped young girl should be acting,
and that told me my previous trouble
with controlling myself had been
Bellna again stood with eyes downcast,
trembling in the grip of the
guard next to me, trying to figure out
how Bellna had gotten to me
without my knowing it, but I wasn't
given the time I needed to
understand what had happened. The men
were enjoying their laugh at my
expense, but the round and leering
fellow had something else to say.
"How gratifying that the slave
makes no attempt to claim a falsely
elevated status," he drawled,
moving slowly closer until he was no more
than inches away from me. "And how
generous of you, my lord, to offer
her use to us."
All four of the men were suddenly
closer, their drooling approval of
that idea thick enough to feel, none of
them aware of the stricken
looks covering the faces of the eight
slave women. Bellna's panic made
me cringe back wide-eyed against the
guard holding me, and Clero
chuckled indulgently.
"Your interest frightens the
child, my friends," he drawled, getting a
good deal of pleasure out of the
flinching fear I was showing. "I may
perhaps grant you her use later this
day, should her training advance
in a satisfactory manner. By then,
however, you may no longer wish her
use."
The men's leers froze, and without
their taking a single step they were
no longer as close as they had been. A
chill descended on the group as
a whole, but Clero never noticed it.
"She will, of course, be one of my
special prizes," he said, his eyes
still glued to me. "She will be
taught to hate and fear sexual
congress, and to find exquisite release
only in the pain of the knife.
Her lovely body will be made even
lovelier by the scars of the patterns
of pleasure - will it not?"
He turned to look at his guests then,
and they hastened to assure him
that everything he said was true. The
man beamed with pleasure at their
agreement, never seeing that their
blood was probably running almost as
cold as mine. The sort of conditioning
Clero intended was more than
possible; with the right preparation
and enough repetition, almost any
woman could be taught to respond to a
blade the way others responded to
men. Sight of the knife hilt would
bring on the stirrings of desire,
unsheathing the blade would build
uncontrollable arousal; the need to
be touched by that sharpened edge would
grow and grow-until the first,
light stroke came to approximate
penetration. Abandoned frenzy would
grow as the pain grew and then, at the
height of agony, release would
finally come. It could he done, I knew
it could he done, and as I
stared at Clero's happily smiling face
I shook with the revulsion I felt. I didn't know how many little
girls he'd laughingly cut to pieces
while they begged for more, and I
didn't care. I just knew I wouldn't
let him make me one of them.
"Now that we have seen her, you
may begin with her," Clero said to the
guard holding my arm, the warmth of his
expression and tone suitable
for offering cookies and milk. "Take
her to the holding room beside the
punishment cells, remove those chains
and replace them with the usual
coarse-fiber rope, and then use her.
See that at least another ten of
my tower guard also use her, but take
care that no permanent injury is
given her. Do not allow her to become
aroused, and do not allow her to
feel pleasure. Others will make her
feel those things."
Clero's pleasant chuckle turned his
guests pale and made a couple of
them swallow hard, but all the guard
did was nod wordlessly and begin
to hustle me out of the room. Bellna
was crouched in a far corner of my
mind, pulsing out whimpering terror,
and more than one tendril of that
terror was beginning to wrap itself
around me. Clero had told the guard
to take the chains I wore and replace
them with rope, which would make
the lock pick I had hidden absolutely
worthless. The number of dates he
had lined up for me would also go a far
piece toward ruining the day,
and I could feel desperation tightening
the muscles of my body.
Whatever I did in the way of escaping
would have to be done before the
line started to form; after the kind of
rape Clero had prescribed for
me, I'd be in no condition to do
anything but lie there and moan.
The guard dragged me out of the great
presence and through the doors,
and then we went back the way we had
come. We continued on past the
spot I had started from, went through
four or five more rooms, then
came to a bare-stoned stair area,
beyond which was a door. Another
guard lounged against a wall in the
stair area, but the guard holding
my arm did no more than nod to him
before opening the door, shoving me
through, then tossing it behind us. I'd
been too preoccupied to notice
it sooner, but my guard was angry; when
the door was closed behind us,
I found out why.
"Princess," he muttered under
his breath, shoving me again toward a low
wooden table which was, along with a
matching bench, the only furniture
in the bare stone room. There was also
a pile of rope in one corner,
but rope didn't usually count as
furnishings. "They waste what other
men would kill to possess. A slave such
as this one to be put beyond
the reach of men!"
The idea made him furious, and he
pushed me so hard that I stumbled two
steps and landed belly-down on the low
table, the wrist chain digging
into my body again and the ring
knocking the wind out of me. I lay
there with my teeth clenched, sucking
air back into my lungs, suddenly
as furious as the righteously indignant
guard. He wasn't bothered
because of what would be done to me he
was bothered by the fact that I
would no longer be available for him to
do what be wanted to do to me.
He was a junior grade sadist too
limited to make the big time, and the
lack grated. I started to push myself
off the wooden table, nearly
trembling with a rage that waited for
nothing more than the chains to
be unlocked, but a big hand in the
middle of my back pushed me flat
again.
"A slave does not stir from where
she is placed," I was informed by a
cold voice, the hand holding me down to
the table. "You will be
informed when you have my permission to
move about else you will find
what punishment you did earlier. Do you
wish to be punished?"
"No, master," I forced myself
to say in a meek whisper. Just unlock
those chains, master, and then we'll
talk about movement and
punishment. "A pity," he
commented, bringing a key to my left wrist cuff and
opening it. "A body such as yours
is made for no other thing than
punishment. I may perhaps fetch a whip
before I am done with you.
And I may perhaps shove that whip clear
up to your putrid heart, I
growled to myself, then gasped as my
left arm was twisted hard behind
my back. A second later a rope was
being tied around my wrist, and I
found out what Clero had meant by
coars-fibered; the damned thing felt
like barbed wire digging into my skin.'
I gasped again and jumped
involuntarily, but all that got me was
a knee in the back and an amused
chuckle.
"After my first use of you, I
shall use a length or two of this rope as
a seat upon which you may be ridden,"
the bastard said, reaching over
my right shoulder to unlock the right
wrist cuff. "When the ride is
done, you will find arousal and
pleasure completely beyond you just as
the Prince wishes. For your first use,
however, you will respond as I
wish. Another moment and we may have a
closer look at you."
The extra moment was used up tying my
right wrist to my left, an action
I found as painful as you would expect
with rope like that. It hurt
even though I didn't struggle at all,
and then I was turned roughly on
my back.
"That slave rag will hamper my
enjoyment of you," the man remarked,
bringing his key to the chain around my
waist and unlocking it, then
pulling it free of my body and throwing
it aside. "You will have little
further need of it, therefore\a133"
The sound his hands made ripping the
slave shift open ended his
sentence, and then he tossed the torn
pieces of cloth to either side of
me, the look in his eyes heating up as
he took me in. The small table
was so low and narrow that he was able
to straddle me across my thighs
and still stay on his feet, and as I
looked up at him he reached down
and stroked his fingers across my
stomach.
"I am familiar with the slave
market you come from,"
He said, grinning faintly as he
watched' my face. "At one time I was
employed there, before I accepted
employment with the Prince. You had
best be prepared to serve me."
His grin stretched as he watched me
choke, the strength of the heat
flashing through me widening my eyes in
disbelief. My body was writhing
uncontrollably on the narrow table,
suddenly in the grip of a horrible,
crippling need. He'd keyed me with the
conditioning word "serve," but
worse than that he'd keyed Bellna. It
was mostly her lack of control
that was doing me in, but there was no
way for me to stop it. I moaned
and struggled to reach the burning that
was destroying me, and to my
horror the pain I felt in my wrists
from pulling at the rope actively
increased my need. I was responding all
at once to every bit of
conditioning I'd been subjected to, and
the guard laughed as he put his
hand between my thighs.
"I do believe you are already
prepared," he said, enjoying the way I
gurgled and bumped at the toying motion
of his fingers. I needed him in
me so badly I thought I would die, but
he was in no hurry. "It pleases
me to see you so eager to serve,
slave," he added with another laugh.
I screamed. Total insanity took me so
completely that I remember
nothing of what happened immediately
after the scream, not until the
swirling golden mists faded to the
point where I could fight my way out
of them. The guard was deep inside me,
jolting me into the table with
the force of pure abandonment, his
swordbelt and sword gone, the ankle
chain gone from my ankles. I became
aware of the Bellna presence in my
head, mindless with released need and
simply floating, drinking in the
sensations being forced on my body. She
was actually enjoying being raped, but it was still my body and I
still didn't. My arms, wrists and
hands hurt, and so did my hack, but
none of that mattered. What did
matter was that the guard was jolting
me harder and harder, nearing
release, and that meant it would soon
be over. Right after that, if I
could still move, it would be my turn.
The guard held back longer than I
thought he could, but every man has
his limit. He held tight to my thighs
when he reached his, enjoying it
to the end, and then he reached over to
squeeze one of my breasts.
"Should the Prince wish to see a
child put upon you, it may already be
done," he panted with a chuckle.
"Once, a number of us were set the
task of filling the belly of a pain
slave. She screamed and fought each
time one of us entered her, unable to
feel pleasure in the absence of a
knife edge. We plumbed her well, we
did, pleasuring ourselves in the
tightness of her even as we were forced
to look away from the scars
which covered her. It was her time when
she was given to us, therefore
did she soon begin to swell, and yet
the effort was all for naught. The
brat she dropped was male, therefore
was its throat quickly cut. Had it
been a girl child, the Prince would
have had it raised in his own way."
He laughed as he withdrew from me, but
I couldn't help shuddering.
Clero had surrounded himself with men
as twisted as he was, and just
being there made me sick to my stomach.
There was no doubt that I had
to get out of there, and no room for
doubt in my mind that I would. I
forced myself to sitting on the narrow
table, ignoring all pain and
weariness, and turned my head to see
the guard crouched near a wall,
measuring out two more lengths of the
rope already on my wrists. My
insides tightened at the sight, and I
backed up away from the table to
the far wall.
"Do you seek to escape, slave?"
the man asked, a chuckle accompanying
his glance as his hands kept working.
"There will be no escape for you,
and now there must he additional
punishment as well. First you will
ride the rope, and then you will wear
it as I drive you about the room.
Afterward, you will no longer consider
moving about without
permission."
The idea gave him such a kick that his
chuckle grew a laugh, and I just
couldn't stand any more. If I didn't
get out of there right then, the
game would he permanently over for me.
The stone floor didn't look very
appealing, but there was no choice at
all. I ran two quick. steps
forward, ducked my head as I dived for
the stones, flipped over
smoothly despite what my body felt
like, and came up out of the roll
with my bound arms in front of me
rather than behind. It had taken me a
long time to perfect that maneuver, and
I'd bothered with it only
because of the shock value it produced.
My shoulders blazed with pain
as I came erect in front of the gawking
guard, but pain didn't matter
next to the grim pleasure I felt. I
took one more step forward and
kicked the crouching guard right in the
face, hearing his nose and some
of his teeth break as he shot back
against the wall. He hit with a
heavy thwak and slid down to lie
motionless on his side, but right then
that wasn't good enough for me. I moved
over to him, pulled him flat by
one arm, gauged distances quickly, then
axe-kicked him right in the
throat. The downward arc of the kick
caught him in the windpipe, and
that was the end of fun-and-games time
for him for keeps.
I stepped back from the body and found
that I was trembling, but more
with enjoyment than from reaction. The
thought of enjoying that sort of
killing shocked me, and I turned fast
to find the sword the guard had
taken off. That world was beginning to
get to me, and the best thing I
could do was get off it as soon as
possible.
It took me a few minutes to set up the
guard's sword in a position where I could use its edge, and another
few minutes to saw through the
ropes on my wrists. With the rope gone
I could move my arms more
freely, but my wrists felt as though
they'd been dragged through miles
of wire studs. The skin was rubbed raw
in spots and a few of those
spots had bled, but the wrists
them-selves should still be strong
enough to do what had to be done. Hell,
they would be strong enough; I
was in no mood for throwing in the
towel.
I'd been considering my plan of action
while I was working on the
ropes, and it had become clear that I
couldn't just walk out of that
place. I needed clothes and something
to eat, and then I could be on my
way. A small window high up in one of
the walls showed that it was
getting dark outside, so the delay of
hunting up clothes and food would
work out rather well. It was easier
losing pursuit in the dark, and
there would probably be pursuit to
lose. Clero's guard setup would have
very few holes, even from the inside
out.
With my arms free and working again, I
took the dead guard's sword and
simply walked out of the room. The
stairs guard wasn't so startled that
he didn't draw his own weapon when he
saw me, but it didn't do him much
good. I held the sword sheath in my
left hand, and used it as a
combination shield and main gauche;
three passes and the stairs guard
was done, crumpling to the floor with
blood running out of him in a
steady stream. I wiped off the worst of
the mess on my blade onto his
shoulder, then moved more cautiously as
I reentered the first of the
lower rooms. There hadn't been many
people around the last time I'd
been through them, but there was no
sense in taking any unnecessary
chances.
The first room was nothing but a
sitting room with padded benches, and
the second was almost the same but with
floor cushions as well. The
third had everything I was looking for,
which was a damned good thing;
the deeper I went into that tower the
more trapped I felt, and I
wouldn't have been able to go on very
far. A table against the side
wall held half-a-dozen dishes of food,
and a prettily carved panel slid
aside to show a wide selection of
women's clothing. I had an idea that
Clero and his closest cronies made a
habit of sitting in the
comfortable chairs in that room and
nibbling at the food while they
played dress-up with their living toys.
I could only guess at how
stimulating it was for those men, to
have what looked to be high-born
women in front of them and be able to
do anything they pleased with
them. To order them to strip naked, and
then watch as they put on what
they were told to put on. Or have one
put on nothing at all while the
others dressed to the teeth. I shook my
head as I helped myself to a
side of cold roast fowl, then carried
the food to the closet. I usually
try not to make value judgments on what
other people consider fun, but
the men of that planet were just too
much.
It didn't take long to make my choice
among the clothing, and it was
perfect for my needs. The thing looked
like a regular dress but it was
a riding dress, the two legs of the
pants-equivalent flowing together
to disguise its nature. It would give
me as much moving room as I
needed without being obvious about it,
and there was even a cape and a
pair of boots that fit reasonably well.
I pulled out the items I
needed, took another bite of the roast
whatever, then began getting
dressed.
By the time the dress and boots were on
and closed, there wasn't much
left of the roast. I chewed the last of
the meat off the bones, tossed
away the half skeleton and wiped my
hands on a delicately embroidered
cloth, then wasted another couple of
seconds looking for some-thing to
drink. There was nothing on the table
but a thick, heavy wine, and I wanted nothing to do with it. Water
would have been perfect, but water
was much too common for the people who
used that room. I made a small
sound of disgust, turned away from the
table then stood very still.
"I do hope you are not thinking of
leaving us, my dear," Prince Clero
said smoothly, that beautiful smile
aimed directly at me as he looked
me over. "You would surely wound
my self-conception as a host-in
addition to disappointing my other
guests."
"Allow me to suggest that you
entertain your other guests personally,"
I said, cursing the fact that he'd felt
the urge to take a walk, but
relieved to see that he was alone. If
he'd had a bunch of guards with
him, it might have gotten sticky. "They
would surely enjoy the
opportunity of doing to you what you so
often do to others."
"I do not allow impertinence to my
slaves!" he snapped, taking one
angry step toward me. "Nor do I
allow certain of them clothing! You may
now remove those things and put
yourself at my feet for the beating you
have earned! You have my word that you
will be well punished before you
are again allowed to serve!"
I gasped and doubled over as he hit me
with the keying word, finding it
impossible to touch myself despite the
screaming flames racing through
me. I'd been conditioned against
touching myself at a time like that,
and I went to my knees with the effort
of trying to fight hack. And
then I felt myself pushed flat to the
carpeting, and a hand moved
deliberately under one leg of the
riding dress and all the way up to
its target.
"You are helpless to do other than
obey me, slave," Clero gloated as I
cried out against the way his hand
began to control me. "You may
struggle and cry and dream of
disobedience, and yet you will not
disobey your master will not allow you
to disobey. He will allow you no
more than a taste of the whip."
I lay face down on the carpeting,
leaning on the top of my forehead, my
hands clawing at the nap for the double
grip I needed so badly, my body
twisting and writhing to Clero's
merciless urgings. I'd been
conditioned as a slave and I was
reacting like one, but I wasn't a
slave. I was free, damn it, and no one
could touch me like that or whip
me and get away with it! No one! I
tried to break loose from what Clero
was doing, moaned when I couldn't, and
then felt the fear. If I didn't
get loose he would have me to whip
forever, and the rage and terror of
that thought rose up so strongly that I
was able to feel nothing else.
The strength of panic let me push
myself into a sideways roll, and as I
rolled I brought my feet up and hit
Clero right in the face. There was
no skill or damaging strength in. that
double desperation kick, but it
was enough to knock the man away from
me. I rolled two more times,
threw myself to my feet with the last
roll, then grabbed the sword I'd
taken from the first guard and turned
to face Clero. The Prince was
rising slowly to his feet, one hand to
the bleeding cut on his lip, his
insane eyes seeing nothing of the way I
struggled to calm my breathing.
He lowered his hand and saw the blood
on it, raised those eyes to me
again, and a blood-chilling growl
escaped his throat.
"You would dare!" he hissed,
all rationality gone. as he held his hand
out toward me, his very round eyes
blazing. "I will one day be king,
and yet you dared to strike at me! At
me! For that I will mark you so
that no one will ever again look upon
you without the need to shudder!
You will live on and on, suffering the
most horrible tortures I am able
to devise! You will regret many times
over the sin you have committed,
yet there will be no surcease! None!
You have the word of a king!"
He drew his sword slowly and began to
advance on me, and I wondered if
he realized that I stood there with my
own sword. He was so far out of it that all he wanted to do was carve
me up, but his ranting had given
me the time I needed to steady down. My
nerves still felt raw and
bloody, but at least my hand was steady
as I stepped out a short way to
meet him. Clero closed the distance
between us and swung at my face
with his point, his intention obvious
and easy to parry. I ducked his
back swing and parried four more wild
tries at my face, and then a few
more threads in his mind snapped. He
voiced a terrible scream and
attacked without any attempt at
defending himself, a sudden all out
rush that usually demoralizes an
opponent enough to let your point
reach his middle. Clero seemed to have
given up on his previous ideas
and was now trying to put an end to me,
and my arm felt the jarring
shock every time our blades met. I
backed a couple of steps against the
onslaught, knowing I couldn't stand
long against his hysterical
strength, but I couldn't disengage and
I was running out of backing
room. I could feel the sweat on my
forehead and the way my whole body
ached and then all of that was gone
from my awareness. For a split
second there was an opening through
Clero's wild swings, and instinct
took over. I beat his blade aside and
lunged for him with every ounce
of speed I possessed and only just made
it. My blade sunk deep into the
middle of his chest, but his gouged
along my ribs, no more than an inch
away from doing some real damage. Pain
flared wildly in my side as I
yanked my blade free, but at least I
was still in a condition to notice
pain. Prince Clero was beyond that, his
mad eyes glazing over even as
he crumpled to the carpeting at my
feet. I watched him all the way down
before grabbing my cape and putting it
on, then, with sword held
somewhat firmly ahead of me, got the
hell out of there.
There was a guard at the bottom of the
spiraling stone staircase, but
unfortunately for him he was taking a
stretch with his back to the
stairs when I reached bottom. I don't
think I killed him, but if the
hilt of my sword didn't give him a
skull fracture, the Lord of Luck was
guarding him. I stepped over his body
and eased my way outside, then
dived into the deepening shadows around
the tower's base. The thing
stood a good distance from Clero's
keep, but it still took some skill
and effort to cross the open space
without being seen, even with
twilight and a dark cape both doing
their bit to help. I was prepared
to walk away from that place if I had
to, but one of Clero's mounted
guards spotted me once I made the
woods. He came galloping up with the
clear intention of making a fight of
it, but then he saw I was female.
There was just enough light to make out
his grin, and then he
resheathed his sword and started to
dismount. I felt absolutely no
hesitation about putting my point in
his back, and then stepping on his
body to reach his vair's saddle;
playing fair when your life is at
stake is a pastime for professional
suicides. I turned the vair in the
direction that should have been south,
and dug my heels in.
I was able to put a decent number of
miles behind me before I
absolutely had to stop. The pain in my
side was sharp enough to let me
know it was there, but that wasn't the
main problem. I knew the wound
was still bleeding, because the entire
left side of my riding dress was
warm and soggy and slowly getting
soggier. The night was dark now, but
a single moon shone brightly almost
directly over my head, and I
wondered if Dameron was looking down at
me while I was looking up at
him. The air smelled woodsy-fresh and
damp, with a light breeze blowing
enough to feather my hair, but l could
still smell vair sweat from the
way I'd pushed my mount, and the
leather smell of the saddle added
itself to the rest until I began
feeling queasy. I drew rein beside a
small stand of thin trees, dismounted
and tied the vair, then walked a
few steps away before beginning to tear
up my cape lining. The makeshift bandages should take care of the
bleeding, but I needed a few
lungfuls of clean air to settle my
stomach. I had no idea how much
farther I would have to go before I was
picked up, and nausea has never
been my favorite riding companion.
I gave myself no more than ten minutes
before moving on again. The
chirping, creaking quiet of the woods
was reassuring, and I rode
quietly enough so as not to disturb the
denizens around and about me;
My vair moved at the slow pace without
fighting it, his head nodding up
and down in the rhythm of his gait, his
breath coming out softly
explosive when the scent of something
he didn't like came to him. I
patted his soft neck and spoke quietly
but reassuringly, and he let the
scent of whatever it had been pass by
with nothing more than a slight
shiver.
Another couple of hours went by, and I
was trying to decide whether or
not to give myself a short break when
the vair found a stream. I didn't
know if he was thirsty, but my mouth
felt like a sandstorm in a desert,
and the calm gurgling in the quiet of
the night was pure magnet to the
iron in my blood-or what there was left
of it. I rode close to the
stream and dismounted stiffly, holding
the vair's rein as I knelt down
and bent forward. My lips appreciated
the ice-cold water more than my
palm did, and there was a satisfied
stirring in my mind as I drank,
reminding me for the first time in
hours that Bellna was still around.
There seemed to be a faint hint of fear
left around her thoughts, and
she was steadfastly refusing to think
about what had happened in
Clero's tower. All she knew was that
she had gotten herself out of the
mess without help from anyone, and if
I'd had the strength I would have
been furious. She was nothing but a
parasite, and if I could have
gotten rid of her in any way short of
half killing myself, I would have
done it on the spot.
The vair next to me was standing with
his head up, sniffing the air,
making no attempt to drink from the
stream. He seemed to be nervous
about something, but he'd shown himself
to be a sensible beast, alert
but not skittish, and I knew he would
drink when he felt it safe to do
so. I leaned forward again, to scoop up
more of that sparkling water,
and the scream came so loud and close
that my blood temperature dropped
ten degrees below that of the stream
water. The vair went flying off in
three directions at once, sounding a
fear-filled echo to the original
scream, but I was still holding onto
his rein. When he found he
couldn't take off horizontally, he
opted for vertical hysteria and
reared straight up, pawing the air. I
had a fast, confused picture of
hooves rising above me, and then I was
flying into the stream, no
longer holding onto a rein. The ice
cold water closed over my head, but
I clawed my way back up to the surface,
fighting the faint stream
current and my suddenly steel-heavy
clothes. The pain in my side seemed
frozen in shock, so I took advantage of
the fact to pull myself back to
the bank and up onto it, where I lay
still long enough to restore my
heart's natural beat.
When I finally sat up, achingly aware
of Bellna's blubbering inside my
head, the first sight that met my eyes
was that of the vair, standing
no more than ten feet away, calmly
chewing at the grass in the
moonlight. Whatever that original
scream had meant, whatever had scared
the living hell out of the beast, it
was obviously long gone and no
longer worth worrying about. My side
stabbed harder than it had
originally; I was sure it was bleeding
again-if not still-my head
ached, my lungs ached, and I was soaked
head-to-toe all the way down to
my skin, but there was nothing to worry
about. I climbed to my feet
muttering a few comments about how good
vair steaks would probably be, then went to reclaim my
transportation. At least with all the water I'd
swallowed I wasn't thirsty anymore.
I continued on through the dark woods,
but the simple presence of water
added a large, messy complication to
the trip. The night had been cool
but bearable before my stop at the
stream, but the presence of sopping
wet clothes and hair changed cool and
bearable to cold and shivermaking.
The riding dress clung to me all over,
the cape weighed an ice
cold ton, and my feet squished in the
boots that had once protected
them from the damp. Just to make things
even better, the breeze ha4
stiffened enough to be noticeable,
pulling at the wet strands of my
hair with cold, invisible fingers. It
took almost no time before I was
shuddering violently, having trouble
with even so simple a thing as
holding onto the reins. The vair
snorted and danced, wondering what was
going on, and I tried talking myself
into taking the wet clothes off,
knowing I'd dry out quicker without
them, but I couldn't do it. I was
already so cold that I couldn't stand
the thought of being bare in that
wind, having nothing to keep its full
breath from me. I shivered and
shook, and wished to hell that I had
even a thin green shawl that was
dry and warm.
After a long time the shivering
subsided, but I almost didn't notice
that it had stopped. My entire body had
begun to ache, I was having
trouble sitting straight in the saddle,
and my face felt as though it
were burning up. I saw the moon again
and remembered all the
inoculations I'd been given up there,
wondered why the hell they had
bothered, then gave up on wondering. I
had a bad fever, probably an
infection to go along with it, and I
didn't even know where it had come
from.
Not long after that, the moonlight took
to rippling. It danced all
around me, making the dark ripple with
it, and my head pounded with
thunder that had come out of nowhere. I
was riding something, going
somewhere, but I couldn't remember what
or where. There seemed to be
trees all around, waving tall and dark
through the night, getting in my
way, stopping me, making me turn back.
A faint, faraway voice screamed
through the thunder, but I couldn't
make out what it was saying, and
didn't really care. A heavy weight hung
at my waist and I almost took
it off and threw it away, but my left
arm wasn't moving well and I
couldn't fumble the buckle open.
Then I was riding through a cleared
area between the trees, an area the
trees had left clear, a broad, dirt and
stone emptiness that I could
ride on. It went on for a long while,
the moonlight rippling, the
thunder pounding, and then the
moonlight fell from the sky and stuck to
the dark in front of me, lighting up
part of it in funny-looking
squares. I peered at the squares as
whatever I rode moved closer, and
finally decided that the odd-looking
squares were the windows of a
house, a three-story house. I leaned
heavily on my mount's neck and
stared at the house, and after a while
realized that it wasn't getting
any closer. My mount had stopped almost
directly in front of the house,
and maybe the house was where I had
been going. I slid off its back,
nearly going all the way down to the
ground, but my feet stayed under
me and my knees firmed up a little, so
I left whatever I'd been riding
and made for a lopsided door. The door
swayed back and forth,
shimmering the way the dark had
shimmered, but I grabbed for the
doorknob to hold it still and it
finally settled down enough so I could
open it.
Inside was nothing I knew, nothing that
had been expecting me. My eyes
slitted against the bright lamp-light
as I moved forward, looking at
strangers seated at long tables whose
conversation didn't quite penetrate the thunder in my head. I
suddenly realized how warm it was
in the room with heat pouring out of
the fireplace, and fought with the
catch that held my cape closed until it
clicked open and let the cape
fall to the floor behind me. Some of
the strangers in the wavering room
had been staring at me, but once the
cape was gone one of them suddenly
appeared in front of me. He wasn't very
tall, but he was very fat, and
his fat face frowned as his piggy eyes
looked me up and down.
"Who are you, wench?" he
demanded, his words and accent strange and
harsh against the pounding in my ears.
"How dare you enter my house so
covered with wet and filth, and how
dare you wear a man's weapon?"
It took a minute before I understood
what he was saying, and then I
started getting mad. Nobody talks to a
Special Agent like that unless
they're tired of living. Ringer would
be mad as hell if I killed the
jerk and caused an Incident, but Ringer
wasn't there just then and I
couldn't even remember what my
assignment was. Getting mad had made my
head hurt worse, and that stupid fat
man was to blame. If I killed him,
maybe Ringer would never know. I moved
my hand to the back of my neck,
looking for the knife that was usually
sheathed there, but it was gone.
I didn't remember taking it off, and
the fat man was shouting at me
again, and my left hand brushed up
against the weight hanging at my
left side. I reached for it
right-handed and found a sword in my grip,
noticing the dry, red-brown stains with
disapproval. You never leave
blood on a weapon you've used, not
unless you expect to use it again
very soon. I looked up from the blood
to the shouting fat man, and felt
the disapproval vanish. I'd used the
weapon and bloodied it, and now
was about to use it again. I'd clean it
right as soon as I was through
using it.
Walking was hard on the tilted wooden
floor of the house, but I had to
walk on it to reach the fat man. He saw
me coming and his face paled as
his hands rose protectively in front of
him, but that wouldn't do him
any good. He'd find out what it meant
to challenge a Special Agent, but
the knowledge wouldn't do him much good
either. Cold-blooded killers,
some people called us, and saviors of
the Federation, said others, and
the hell of it was they were all right
and all wrong.
I moved another step closer to the
quivering fat man, the blade in my
hand ready to do its work, and then my
hand began trembling, unequal to
lifting the full weight of the blade.
My point fell to the floor, and
my breath came faster as I tried to
lift the sword, tried to replace my
guard. I had fought the point up a foot
or two when a steel-hard hand
grabbed my arm, and then the sword was
gone from my fist.
"No," a deep voice came, and
I swung my eyes around to see a face I
knew. The face had a name, Fallan, and
I knew he was no friend.
"I'll kill you," I whispered,
not knowing whether any sound came along
with the words. He held my sword and I
reached for it, but his hand
refused to let go of my arm. He looked
mad as hell, his once-bright
shirt dirtied and ringed here and there
with sweat, and he wouldn't let
me take my sword back.
"Sh-she would have attacked me!"
the fat man quavered, sweat running
down his bloated face and ridged neck.
"Who is she, and what does she
do here?"
"She is in my charge," Fallan
said hoarsely, his eyes hard as he kept
me from my weapon. "We were
at-tacked by bandits and after my men and I
had driven them off I discovered that
she had taken a weapon and fled.
She must surely be deranged from fear."
"Remove her at once!" the fat
man squeaked, one trembling hand pointing
behind us while I fought to keep him in
focus.
"She and I are both weary,"
Fallan began, closing his hand tighter as I tried to pull loose. "I
- would have a room so\a133"
"Remove her!" the fat man
repeated in a scream, his face going redder
than before. "I will not have her
sort my house! Away with her, and
yourself as well!"
Fallan looked ready to argue the point,
but when two armed men appeared
from the kitchen area he reswallowed
the words without saying anything
further. He nodded curtly, a gesture
which wasn't as reassuring to the
fat man as it should have been, then he
turned to me. The entire room
was spinning slowly around me, only a
small distraction from the pain
in my side, and Fallan's face blurred
even as I looked at it. I knew he
was no friend, knew I couldn't trust
him, but it happened too fast. One
minute he was hazily before me, and the
next he was bent forward and
reaching, lifting me to his shoulder
without the least effort. I cried
out hoarsely and struggled, fighting to
loosen his arm around my legs,
but that was the wrong thing to do. The
pain in my side screamed louder
as the room whirled faster, and then
the light and I spun away
together.
Chapter 8
I woke up slowly, with a great deal of
effort, fighting my way up out
of the mists. There was daylight
pouring through the window into the
room I lay in, hut I was too busy
sorting out the dreams I'd been
having to pay much attention to it.
I remembered the fight with Clero,
remembered getting wounded,
remembered being dumped in a stream,
but after that, things got hazy. I
vaguely recalled riding through the
woods and stopping at what must
have been an inn, but nothing that
happened was at all clear and then I
remembered how I'd gotten to the room I
was in. Fallan. Go old Captain
Fallan, leader of mercenaries and royal
pain in the backside.
I moved one arm out from under the old
blanket I was covered with,
feeling the annoyance at Fallan rise up
all over again. That he had
somehow found me at the inn was
obvious, as obvious as the fact that I
had left there with him. I remembered
coming to just as he was carrying
me into a small wooden house. We passed
a dingy lamp lit room with a
fireplace and ended up in a smaller
room with a bed, where Fallan
deposited me, not too gently, on the
bed and left me just long enough
to light a second lamp. He was back
immediately and bending over me
with a frown, his big hands going to
the wound in my left side, and I
hadn't had the strength to fight him
the way I'd wanted to. He'd
muttered something under his breath,
almost in a snarl, and then I was
being stripped of the wet, filthy
clothes and soggy boots. The
swordbelt was gone, a faint memory
saying that it had been taken back
at the inn, with the sword, so it
wasn't long before Fallan had an
unobstructed view of the results of my
brush with Clero. His jaw
tightened as he examined the wound more
closely, then he strode out of
the room altogether. I lay still, my
head pounding and all of me
burning up with the roaring fire inside
me, and then Fallan was back,
depositing an armload of things on a
small wooden table standing next
to the bed. The first thing he did was
smear a jelly like substance on
the gash in my ribs, and then he went
on to bandaging. The bandage was
wide and much too hot, but Fallan
refused to let me pull it off. He
knocked my hands away as he reached for
a large, metal cup, and then
the cup was at my lips and Fallan was
forcing its contents down my
throat. I'd choked and struggled, more
than ready to throw up from the
taste of the stuff, but Fallan hadn't
leaned back till the cup was
empty. I didn't know what the cup
contained, but before I knew it everything had gone black.
I moved my free arm to my face, but I
really didn't have to bother. The
fever wasn't raging as high as it had
been, but it was still there,
something I could feel all over my
body. I ached as though I'd
exercised for hours after not having
bothered for a year, and even
moving my head around on what passed
there for a pillow was an effort.
I dropped my arm back onto the bed, not
having the strength to hold it
up any longer, then cursed under my
breath with a lot of feeling. I
hadn't noticed it sooner, but someone -
probably Fallar - had put me
into an oversized nightshirt of sorts,
and I felt as though I were tied
tight under the blanket. I squirmed
around, trying to loosen the
nightshirt's hold, and my resentment
against Fallan grew stronger with
each useless movement. I knew the man
thought he was protecting my
modesty, but I'd really had more of him
than I'd ever been interested
in.
"So you have awakened," a
voice came, and I turned my head a little to
see Fallan standing in the doorway to
my room. He'd changed his shirt
again from the bright red of a
mercenary back to the anonymous dark
green, but he still wore the same black
pants and boots. He looked at
me with as neutral an expression as
he'd ever managed, but that didn't
go very far toward endearing him to me.
Inside my head, the presence
I'd forgotten about again came to life,
stirring in eagerness at
Fallan's nearness. She wanted him more
than ever now, but it was her
tough luck I was in no shape to
accommodate either of them. If I'd
tried, it probably would have killed
me.
Fallan was holding a cheap, earthenware
pitcher in his hand, and he
left the doorway to bring it over to
the small wooden table next to the
bed. Once he'd put it down he turned
toward me to put his hand on my
forehead, and I, annoyed, reached up
and knocked it away without
thinking. The mercenary grabbed my
wrist and held it above my head.
"Though your body has been
injured, the sweetness of your nature
remains intact, I see," he
drawled, keeping his eyes directly on me.
"It causes me great suffering to
refuse your ladylike wishes, and yet
the state of your health demands that I
accept the painful burden. You
will remain abed and under my care till
you have recovered, Missy, else
shall there be harsh words between us."
He let go of my wrist and put his hand
hack on my forehead, and all I
wanted to do was cut that hand off at
the shoulder. I'd thought I was
all through with Fallan, finished with
having to let him push me
around, but he'd barged into my life
again. I was in no shape to do
anything about it then, but I tend to
heal faster than most and the job
I'd had was over.
Fallan kept his hand on my forehead a
good deal longer than was
necessary, then took it away with an
almost-pleased nod. He walked away
from the bed toward the window, and
when he came back he was carrying
an old but beautifully carved
straight-backed chair which he deposited
in the spot where he's been standing.
Once this was done he sat down as
though he were really tired, and stuck
his legs out straight in front
of him with a sigh.
"Now," he pronounced,
bringing his eyes to my face. "You have a
disturbing yet hopefully not serious
wound, and a high, though lessened
fever. I believe I know how you
received the wound, yet the fever
remains unaccounted for. I would know
how you came to acquire it."
His tone was too dry and superior for
my liking, but I was glad to see
he'd jumped to the wrong conclusion
about the wound: he thought I'd
gotten it at the slave market. It would
have been too much trouble to
correct him, so I pushed the neck of
the nightshirt down to get it out of my way and returned the calm,
dark gaze I was getting.
"Do you think I acquired the fever
to heat the cool of the night?" I
asked sarcastically. "The illness
came out of nothing, as though sent
by the dark gods. Perhaps you would do
well to question them on the
matter."
"A fever such as yours does not
appear from nothing," he snorted,
unsatisfied with my answer. "It
may have come about as a result of the
wound, yet I do not believe this the
case. That you were filthy when I
found you I can well understand, yet
you were wet to the skin as well.
What caused that?"
"I was thrown into a stream,"
I muttered, wishing I didn't have to
admit it. "A beast of the forest
frightened my vair, and it pitched me
headlong into the water. The vair was
male and stupid."
Fallan ignored my half-hearted attempt
at insult and frowned in
thought, looking down at his knees,
then brought his gaze back up.
"This stream," he mused. "Was
it one from which your vair was willing
to drink?"
I didn't know what he was getting at,
but instead of snapping an answer
I stopped to think about it,
remembering how the vair had stood with
his head high in the air and his
nostrils flaring. I'd thought at the
time that he smelled an enemy, but he
just might have been getting
something from the water that I
couldn't detect. Fallan was watching me
closely, and when I shook my head he
nodded with another snort.
"Just as I suspected," he
congratulated himself. "The stream you
stopped at must have been visited first
by barbarians. They know of
ways to foul a stream for days, and do
so in the hopes of catching the
unwary. Had you drunk from the stream
rather than bathed in it, you
would surely be dead by now.
Undoubtedly you were infected through your
wound-it was badly inflamed when I
first looked upon it. This should
teach you that the woods are no place
for a female alone."
He was looking so damned smug and
superior that I felt like loosening
his teeth. He was probably right about
the barbarians having gotten to
the water, but I couldn't very well
call him on the part he'd missed. I
had drunk the water, but if I admitted
it I'd also have to come up with
a reason why I wasn't dead. It looked
like the base inoculations had
been good for something after all, but
I could hardly cite them as the
reason for my continued existence.
Fallan sat straighter in the chair
again and reached for the
earthenware pitcher, then poured what
looked like water into a battered
metal cup that also stood on the small
table. The sight and sound of
that water made me immediately aware of
how thick and furry my tongue
was, overcoming the weakness that made
me want to do nothing more than
just lie still. Fallan saw me
struggling to sit up so I could get at
the water, and moved closer to put an
arm under my shoulders to hold my
head up. I took the cup with both
hands, still needing the mercenary's
free hand to steady it, and tried to
drown myself in it all at once.
"Slowly," Fallan cautioned,
not letting the cup tilt as far as I wanted
it to. "You may have the water,
but you must drink it slowly. It is far
colder than it would be at an inn, for
I drew it myself from a well
just a few moments ago."
The water was cold, fresh and cold and
gloriously satisfying. I could
feel it rolling all the way down to my
stomach, tracing a cool path
through the heat of my body. Even
Fallan's arm and hand felt cool
through the nightshirt, and I knew the
water would help my body fight
off the fever. I finished all of it,
down to the last sparkling drop,
and didn't pick up on Fallan's comment
until he had lowered me to the
pillow again. "I remember now,"
I said, pushing more of the blanket off me. "We had
to leave the inn. But if we could not
remain there, where are we now?"
Fallan took the blanket I'd pushed away
and resettled it over me, then
got to his feet.
"We are now in a Paldovar
Village," he informed me. "I had little
choice, yet perhaps it will prove to be
for the best."
He turned and walked out of the room
then, but I barely noticed it. His
use of the phrase, "Paldovar
Village" had triggered all sorts of
informational memories from Bellna, and
although she accepted the
location without as much as an
eye-blink, to me it was pure revelation.
Paldovar Villages were spread out all
over the area and were easy to
get to, but usually were never found
closer to one another than twentyfive
or thirty miles. Just' as inns and
woodsmen's houses were places
for travelers to stay, Paldovar
Villages always had some number of
empty houses which were for the use of
temporary visitors, but the
difference between the Villages and the
other two places of rest had
nothing to do with price. Inns had paid
guards to insure the safety of
their guests, woodsmen's houses had the
woodsman himself and the men of
his family, but Paldovar Villages had
nothing comparable and didn't
need it. In Paldovar Village, no one
could harm anyone else!
I moved the blanket down again and
squirmed around a little, trying to
see all of the possibilities. I knew
from Bellna's memories that it was
possible to house blood enemies next
door to one another in one of
those villages, and each of the parties
concerned would leave just as
healthy as they'd come, but no one knew
how they did it. The Paldovar
couldn't be "questioned" in
their own villages, but a few of them had
been grabbed now and then when they
left the vicinity of their village.
Interest and curiosity had been
intense, conscience and mercy
nonexistent, but the Paldovar had
proven themselves willing to die
rather than speak a single word about
how they managed their tricks. It
had become an accepted fact on Tildor,
no one who stayed in a Paldovar
Village would be hurt, and no one had
tried to find out why in a
surprising number of years. I could
finally understand why Dameron and
his people were so frantic about the
big secret, and why they refused
to discuss it with strangers.
I had just enough time for a few brief
thoughts on my current
whereabouts before Fallan came back,
carrying another metal cup. He was
moving more carefully than he usually
did, as though the cup held
something spillable, and a horrible
smell came in with him. I narrowed
my eyes at the cup, suddenly
remembering the battery acid he'd forced
down my throat the night before, and he
glanced up from putting the cup
on the small table and grinned at my
expression.
"As the fever is still with you,
you will require further of this herb
mixture," he announced pleasantly.
"You will continue to have it till
the fever is gone."
He was getting a big kick out of the
thought of pouring that stuff down
my throat again, but I wasn't about to
sit still for a sadist.
"I shall require nothing of the
sort," I answered as firmly as you can
answer while flat on your back. "I
have no desire for peasantish
concoctions, nor do I have the need for
them. Those of my family are
well known for their powers of
recuperation without so-called
medication."
The speech would have gone over better
if I'd been on my feet, but I
didn't think it was as comical as
Fallan took it. His grin turned wider
as he chuckled his amusement, and his
head shook back and forth as he
folded his arms across his chest.
"You are indeed amusing, Missy,"
he chuckled, "indeed amusing. Despite the 'recuperative powers'
of your family, there is little difference
between peasant girl and princess. Each
must be put to bed with a
fever, and each must have the fever
tended. Should either, in her
illness, refuse to do that which is
necessary, she must be made to
obey. Princess or peasant, Missy, you
shall obey me."
I don't always find it necessary to
rise to a challenge, but there are
times when nothing else will do. Sick
or not, I growled low in my
throat and tried to claw my way to a
sitting position, but Fallan
wasn't asleep. He jumped for me as soon
as I began moving, and forced
me down flat again with no effort
whatsoever. I squirmed and fought as
my arms were pushed under me and held
down by the weight of his body
and mine, but it was wasted effort.
Bellna was mewling and trying to
get me to bring him closer and somehow
arouse him, and that was all I
needed: someone else to fight. When I
ignored her she began raving, but
when I saw Fallan's hand reaching for
the cup of battery acid, I did
some raving of my own.
"You misbegotten lowlife!" I
screamed, tossing my head back and forth.
"Had I my sword in my hand your
blood would be upon the ground where it
belongs!"
"Then I am fortunate that you have
no sword," he murmured, carefully
moving the cup closer. "Will you
drink or must I do the thing myself?"'
At that point in time I would have died
rather than give him the least
amount of cooperation, but he didn't
need my cooperation. When it
became obvious even to him that I
wasn't going to be drinking that
swill on my own, he held my nose and
waited until lack of air forced my
mouth open, then began pouring the
mixture down my throat. Amid choking
and coughing I tried spitting it out
again, but he was wise to that
trick and held my jaw shut until I
absolutely had to swallow. He
emptied that damned cup to the very
last drop before letting go of me,
and by then it was too late. Wrapped in
nausea, flattened and battered,
I didn't even stay conscious long
enough to see him leave the room.
The next time the mists rolled out it
was daylight again, but a lateafternoon
daylight. I moved around on the ancient
linen, stretching my
muscles and testing them, then decided
to see what sort of shape I was
in. Sitting up wasn't impossible, but
my hand still shook when I
reached for the metal cup on the little
table to see if there was any
water in it. The cup turned out to be
half full, so I drained it
without spilling too much in my lap,
then took a good look around at
the room.
The door to the other room was to the
left of the bed I sat in and it
was closed, leaving no way of telling
whether or not Fallan was around.
Since I heard nothing, there was a
chance that he might have gone out.
To the right of the bed, against the
wall, stood a large wooden
wardrobe, as old and as scratched as
the small table directly next to
the bed, but as beautifully carved as
the one I'd seen in Prince
Havro's lodge. The window, uncurtained
and overbright with the sun's
last efforts, was directly opposite the
bed, and the carved, straightbacked
chair had been returned to its place in
front of it. Aside from
these few things and the bed I was in,
the room was totally bare.
As I looked around my mind was working,
and it didn't take long to come
to a decision. I'd bee n on my way to
pick-up when the fever had hit,
and there was no reason not to take up
where I'd left off. Granted I
wasn't feeling any too steady, and my
strength seemed to have drained
out of my toenails, but I'd continued
on in worse shape in my life. I
threw the old blanket into a heap and
swung my legs over the side of
the bed, then waited a minute for the
dizziness to go away. The fever was almost completely gone, the wound
in my side was barely more than
tender, and if I ignored the weakness I
should be able to do what had
to be done. When the room settled down
I put my feet on the hare wooden
floor and stood up, wavered a little,
then decided to hold onto the bed
for support. My ears were ringing
faintly and Bellna was getting upset,
but I still managed to walk to the foot
of the bed without falling all
over my own feet. Once there I took a
deep breath and straightened up,
then ran my fingers through my knotted
hair. It wouldn't be a snap but
I would make it, and as soon as
darkness fell my trail would be
obscured. The next step was finding out
if my clothes were anywhere
around.
I had just let go of the footboard of
the bed and had taken step or two
toward the wardrobe on the far side of
the bed when the door behind me
swung open. Fallan started into the
room with his usual broad stride,
but stopped short and stared when he
saw me standing in the middle of
the room. He looked tired, as though
he'd been working hard at
something, and I cursed under my breath
and wished he'd kept at it a
little while longer.
"You are awake sooner than I-"
he began, obviously surprised at seeing
me, and then he realized just where he
was seeing me. "And you have
left the bed. With whose permission did
you leave that bed?"
"With my own permission," I
answered, ignoring the growing annoyance in
his eyes. "I dislike this place
and shall now leave it. You, of course,
may stay as long as you wish."
"How kind and generous of you."
he nodded, folding his arms as he
stared down at me. "And where, may
I ask, do you think to go?"
"You may not ask," I
retorted, looking up to meet his eyes. "What
destination I have in mind is none of
your concern. And you need no
longer waste your valuable time on me,
Captain. You will receive no
reward for the doing, nor even
recognition. I do not return from whence
I came."
A statement which, I hoped, was a lie.
I'd come from Dameron's base and
I wanted to get back there, but I was
quickly running out of strength.
My knees were vibrating when I turned
away from Fallan toward the
wardrobe, but his hand came to my
shoulder before I could move toward
it.
"You believe I care for you for no
other reason than reward or
recognition?" he asked, his tone
unexpectedly quiet. "Is it not
possible that I merely care for one who
is in need of such care?"
"It may perhaps be possible."
I shrugged too tired to wonder why he
wasn't feeling insulted. "After my
recent experiences with the men of
this area, however, I prefer to
disbelieve the possibility. And I
prefer, as well, to continue on alone.
The presence of one of the male
persuasion makes me uneasy."
"An understandable attitude,"
he said, still sounding unreasonably
reasonable, still holding my shoulder.
"You, however, must understand a
thing as well. Though I am a man and
therefore suspect in your eyes,
you must continue to remain with me
till you are well. At that time I
will see you safely to wherever you
wish to go. Is it agreed?"
Oh, sure, all the way back to base.
Dameron would just love that, and
I'd be guaranteed first prize in any
unusual souvenirs contest they
might have.
"No, it is not agreed," I
said, turning back to look at him and
knocking his hand from my shoulder. "I
do not wish to remain here and I
shall not. I do not care to have your
company upon my Journey, and I
shall not have it. Is it so supremely
difficult for you to understand
that I wish to be alone?" I wasn't
feeling too well and was therefore in a lousy mood, but Fallan
didn't come up with the fight I was
looking for. Anger flashed briefly
in his eyes when I knocked his hand
away, but by the time I asked my
question the anger was gone.
"The language is, I fear, a trifle
too difficult for me," he agreed
with a sigh, then moved forward fast
and scooped me up off the floor
into his arms. "It will be best, I
think, if I return you to your bed
till I am able to puzzle out your
meaning. You require rest and I mean
to see you have it."
I had the strength and the time to
pound at him only once before I was
back in that bed, flat on my back with
the old blanket pulled over me.
I struggled up to one elbow and glared
at his grin, but all he did was
pat me on the head.
"It pleases a simple man such as I
to see acceptable obedience in a
girl child such as you," he said
with a good deal of amusement. "Your
departure now would be beyond reason,
and although you seem to have
grown to your present size without
acquiring a drop of reason, you
shall not continue further without it.
I will be pleased to teach you
reason in our time together during
which time you will also mend and be
restored to full health. I go now to
fetch a bowl of the thin gruel I
have prepared for you. Your body
requires the moisture and nourishment.
Do not stir again from that bed."
He gave me a hard-eyed look to go with
the order, then turned and
walked out of the room. If I'd had the
strength I would have been
furious, but all I was up to was a
glare at his departing back. He
thought I was being unreasonable by
insisting on leaving right then,
but I didn't give a damn. I could
damned well be as unreasonable as I
felt like being. He was nothing but a
cheap, for-hire mercenary, and
had no business ordering me around. He
probably would have been damned
good in bed, but his constant crowding
was beginning to turn me off. I
wanted out of there and I would get out
of there, and nothing he said
would stop me.
I pushed the blanket away and got to my
feet again, then headed for the
window. Passing the open doorway I
could see Fallan bending over the
hearth, messing with a pot and a bowl.
I wasn't in the least hungry,
and wouldn't have wanted anything made
by a low-born like him even if I
were. I reached through the dusty
sunlight to the side of the window,
opened the latch, then pushed the
window wide against a small amount of
resistance. My clothes in the wardrobe
were probably still wet, so I'd
be better off forgetting about them.
The nightshirt covered me well
enough, and would certainly do until I
got where I was going. I leaned
out the window to see how far it was to
the ground, pulled my head back
in and hiked up the nightshirt, the -
"There is clearly one of us who is
incapable of understanding simple
speech," Fallan growled from
behind me, all traces of patience gone.
"Take yourself from that window
and do so now!"
I glanced back over my shoulder to see
him standing there with a full
bowl in his hands, his dark eyes
flashing with such strength and
dominance that my body attempted to
respond. I had, however, already
decided to leave the good Captain
Fallan, and right then, when his
sexiness couldn't reach me, was the
best tune. I turned back to the
window and threw a leg over the very
narrow sill, started to swing outbut
was caught before I could free my
second leg. Fallan pulled me back
in with very-little effort, his arm
wrapped tight around my waist. I
screamed and kicked, but he still
reached out and pulled the window
shut.
"In all fairness, you should be
taught a good lesson for such foolishness," he growled, fighting
to hold me still. "Were you not hurt
and ill, I would-uhh!"
He grunted with the pain of my elbow
into his middle, a blow I
remembered just in time. His arm
loosened enough from around me that I
was able to put my leg behind his
before pushing with my hip, and he
actually went down! I couldn't help
giggling as he sprawled flat on his
back, but I didn't have time to giggle
long. The door to the room was
standing open and that would be the
easiest way to go, so I started
toward it-just as Fallan reared up,
threw an arm around me, and pulled
me down to the floor on top of him.
"No!" I screamed, furious
that he refused to acknowledge the way I'd
defeated him by staying down the way
the others had. "Release me at
once!"
"I am to release you so that the
long series of accidental mishaps
which have descended upon me since
first we met might continue?" he
demanded, forcing me face down across
his folded legs. "I knew well
enough that they were no such thing,
yet chose not to press the matter.
It is now time to cause a mishap of my
own, one that has been much too
long in the coming."
He held me across his knees and pulled
the bottom of the nightshirt up,
and I didn't know what the hell he was
doing. I struggled and fought to
get loose and then howled with the
first swat from his big hand on my
bottom. It stung less than the second
smack, and the second less than
the third, and after that I lost count.
I couldn't believe he would
dare do that to me, that he would dare
spank me, but that's exactly
what he was doing. It began to really
hurt and I began to cry, but that
didn't stop him. He continued to hold
me down across his lap and spank
me, and I couldn't stand any more. I
had to get away and then
everything suddenly changed, but only
inwardly. Outwardly Fallan was
still spanking away, but inside nothing
I'd done seemed all that right
any longer. Somehow the Bellna presence
had gotten the upper hand
without my realizing it, and this time
I was really stuck with the
consequences. I'd never been spanked
before, not even as a child, but
it was much too late to stop it. All I
could do was squirm against his
leg as I stared at the dirty wooden
floor, while Fallan paid me back
for everything I'd ever done to him and
what Bellna had done as well. I
really felt it every time his big hand
reached my bottom, and it didn't
stop reaching my bottom for what seemed
like a very long time.
When the bastard finally let me go, I
crawled off his lap and knelt
there with my hands behind me, the
tears streaming down my face. Bellna
had started the crying but I couldn't
seem to stop it, not with the way
my backside stung. It wasn't that the
pain was so terrible it was
nothing compared to the way I usually
got hurt on the job but the
humiliation was more than I could
stand. If I could have stood straight
right then I would have broken Fallan
into small pieces but I couldn't
stand straight. Fallan did the standing
instead, and then looked down
at me.
"You may now return to your bed,"
he said, sounding all through with
playing games. "Should I find you
out of it again without permission -
my permission- you will find sitting a
vair even more' difficult than
it currently is for you. Now, go."
I swiped at my eyes with the back of my
hand and then tried standing
up, but I still couldn't do it. Somehow
Bellna had used my body as
though there were nothing wrong with
it, and with her out of control I
had nothing left. Walking wouldn't have
been very comfort-able after
that spanking Fallan had given me, but
in order to walk I first had to
stand up. I couldn't stand up, I
couldn't walk, and it slowly became harder even to kneel. The things
in the room started swirling around
gently, and suddenly I was heading face
down for the floor. A big arm
caught me just before I hit, and then
it and another arm lifted me into
the air.
"You would indeed have done well
on your own," Fallan's voice came, the
dryness impossible to miss. "After
a few brief moments of activity, you
seem near to a faint."
He put me into the bed and covered me
with the blanket again, and
although my head was already beginning
to clear, he wasn't far wrong. I
did feel as though I were about to pass
out, with or without the
dizziness. I'd been more than eager to
be on my way to rendezvous, but
I really hadn't intended killing myself
doing it. Insisting so
stubbornly had been Bellna's idea, that
and getting so rough with
Fallan. She'd managed to pry loose a
couple of simple techniques, and
hadn't realized how stupid using them
on someone like Fallan was. After
watching him fight that house guard,
she should have had som' idea as
to what it would take to put him away.
She was huddled in her usual
corner of my mind, \\sniffling and
hurting from the spanking we'd
gotten, nicely intimidated but almost
as aroused as she'd been d'aring
training with the slavers. She wanted
Fallan more than ever, but I
wanted him less than ever. He'd had
every right to get even for what
I'd done to him, but not by humiliating
me like that. I would have
faced him if that was what he wanted,
with or without weapons, but he
wasn't interested in facing me. All he
was interested in doing was
humiliating me, and I'd get him for
that.
"You will eat some of this, and
then you will sleep," Fallan's voice
came, and then his arm was under my
shoulders and raising me up. "We
must strengthen you if you are to
journey alone."
"I cannot sit so!" I yelped,
trying to twist away from his arm. "The
sting-I cannot sit so!"
"Then you had best swallow this
quickly, so that you may lie down
again," he said, making sure I
couldn't slip free. "Or do you mean to
disobey me?"
I looked up into his eyes as he said
that, and what I saw there made me
stop struggling even as feebly as I'd
been doing. he raised the wooden
spoon sticking out of the bowl and put
it to my lips, and with a vast
amount of reluctance but absolutely no
hesitation, I swallowed every
drop. I'd get him for what he'd done to
me that day-but some other
time.
Chapter 9
That first meal didn't last as long as
Fallan thought it would. I
continued swallowing until half of the
soupy, watery gruel was gone,
and then, between one spoonful and the
next, I was gone. I either fell
asleep or passed out, but I didn't know
I had until I woke up again. By
that time it was well into the night,
but Fallan was still awake and
waiting for me with a present. The
fever was still faintly with me, so
it was battery acid time again. I
really wanted to tell him what to do
with that swill, but all I did was take
it and drink it down. For some
reason I felt-intimidated by Fallan,
but that had to be because of the
weakness that continued to hold me.
Once I was back to my old self, I'd
find some way to get even with him.
The next day I felt considerably
better, but even with the fever gone,
Fallan refused to let me out of bed. In
the afternoon he changed the
bandage on my ribs after reapplying the
jelly like glop to the
rawlooking wound, but what pain I felt
during the process had nothing to do with Clero's handiwork. Bellna
was back to actively panting after
Fallan, and what her yen did to me with
the mercenary Captain so close
to my naked body is best left
undescribed. If he had finished the
bandaging and then had dropped his
pants and raped me, Bellna would
have been in soft-headed heaven.
Fortunately or unfortunately, he did
nothing of the kind. He finished the
bandaging, put the nightshirt back
on me, and then left without a word. I
spent the next couple of hours
twisting around in the bed, wishing to
hell that planet had cold
showers.
Just at darkness Fallan brought me the
meal he'd cooked, and after I
ate it he took the plates away and blew
out the lamp. I was annoyed as
all hell that he didn't even give me a
chance to discuss the matter,
but after only a few minutes of
bad-tempered tossing I fell asleep. Not
much time could have gone by before I
was awakened by the sound of soft
voices from the next room, and at first
I was more sleepy than curious.
After a couple of minutes of hearing
the voices, curious got the better
of sleepy, so I eased out of bed and
moved silently to the door.
Opening it lust as silently was not as
easy, but after another minute I
had it done. I had a nice, wide
three-inch opening to look through, and
what I saw made me feel like a peeping
Tom. Fallan was entertaining,
and he and his lady friend were lying
on a comfortable looking pile of
blankets in front of the fire. Neither
of them were wearing anything,
and whereas I couldn't help but be
impressed by how well-endowed Fallan
was, his companion seemed more nervous
than eager. She lay there
trembling, just short of flinching, and
when Fallan began to reach out
a hand to her, she screwed her eyes
shut and clenched her teeth and
fists.
"Believe me, girl, I shall bring
you no hurt," Fallan whispered, but he
sounded as if he'd said the same thing
a dozen times before and the
girl still wasn't believing. he shook
his head with very faint
annoyance, then began working on her as
if he were also trying to work
himself up. Someone would have had to
have been blind to miss how ready
he was, but he took his time with the
girl as if she were the only one
who mattered. It didn't take all that
along before he reached her, but
he kept at it until she was not only
aroused but as eager as he was.
She lifted herself to him when he moved
over her, her moans low but
intense, and when he took her in his
arms and entered her she welcomed
him with her entire self. After that
she made nothing but sounds of
pleasure, and I closed the door on
their enjoyment feeling more
confused than I had in a long while.
I'd had a good deal of personal if
not intimate contact with tbe men of
that world, but none of them had
acted the way Fallan did-either in bed
or out. And mercenaries were
supposed to be worse than the general,
run-of-the-mill population. If
that was so, then why-Suddenly all
thoughts were driven out of my head
by the screaming that filled it, the
screaming produced by Bellna. I'd
forgotten all about my unwelcome guest
again, but she hadn't missed
paying close attention to what was
going on in the other room. She
hadn't been quiet while watching she'd
been speechless, and now her
rage was filling me the way spring
storms fill an arroyo. When Fallan
had chosen the black-haired slave over
me in the slave market Bellna
had excused away his rejection, but she
was totally beyond looking for
excuses now. She hated him for not
taking her when. she wanted him so
badly, and she hated him even more for
bringing another woman to his
blankets when she was just in the next
room. I climbed back into bed
fairly resonating with her fury, but
there was nothing I could do to
stop it. The little girl in my head was
feeling betrayed and vengeful,
and I'd just have to wait until she got
over it. I did wait, but I had the makings of a really good headache
before the frozen, still-offended
silence finally descended. If not for
that hovering headache I would
have gone back to my own thinking, but
the threat was there and I was
also tired. When the' peace and quiet
came I closed my eyes, and before
the noise could start again I was
asleep.
When Fallan woke me in the morning, the
first thing I remembered was
how much I hated him. He was in a great
mood, undoubtedly due to the
fun and games of the previous night,
and that made me hate him even
more. He'd dared to punish me and
humiliate me, and then he'd given me
the ultimate insult. I'd never forget,
not any of it, and the first
chance I got I'd fix him good.
Fallan took a nap later that day, and'
I spent the time exercising
hard. My strength was quickly coming
back and the stiffness was leaving
me, and as soon as I could I'd be out
of there and on my way to where I
had to go. I hated it there with Fallan
as much as I hated him, and I
had to get out of there before I went
crazy. He continued to insist
that I stay in bed, and even went so
far as to start toward me when I
told him that I didn't want to. I
jumped down under the blanket and
pulled it over my head, and after a few
minutes when I took the blanket
away he was gone. I was furious then at
the way he'd bluffed me, making
me think he was going to spank 'me
again and after that I worked even
harder to get back into shape.
It was late in the afternoon of the
third day after that when Fallan
left the house. I didn't know where he
was going, but I waited a minute
after I heard the door close, then
hurried to the window of my room.
Fallan was walking away from our house
farther into the village, and it
didn't much matter where he was going.
He would surely be gone long
enough for me to get dressed and get
out of there and that was all that
did matter.
I went to the wardrobe and opened it
wide, hearing the loud screech of
protesting parts that had kept me away
from it sooner, and was pleased
to see my clothes draped over wooden
pegs. They were really a mess,
filthy, mud-covered and stiff with
dried blood, but they had the
benefit of being much less conspicuous
than a nightshirt. I pulled them
off their pegs and bent to the bottom
of the wardrobe to look for my
boots-and stopped still just to stare
for a minute. On the floor of the
wardrobe, just behind my boots and
almost invisible, lay the sword I'd
found so much use for, sheath and all.
I'd never expected to see it
again, and I suddenly remembered that I
hadn't cleaned it properly. I
stared for another moment, then
abruptly pulled out the boots and sword
and carried all I'd found to the bed so
I could dress.
With my boots tied and the sword belted
around my middle, I left the
bedroom to do a little exploring. The
other room of the house turned
out to be surprisingly neat over the
layers of ancient dirt and use.
Aside from the hearth and fire, there
was a plain wooden table and four
straight-backed chairs, a couple of
familiar blankets spread on the
floor not far from the fire, and a
paired set of leather pouches near
the blankets. A piece of bright red
stuck out from the top of one of
the pouches, showing what had happened
to Fallan's uniform shirt. It
wasn't far from being full dark out,
and I intended using the' door to
the outside, but not as quickly as I'd
first thought. Finding my sword
had changed things, and I would have
some words with Fallan before I
left. The thought added pleasure to the
sudden golden haze around me,
and I smiled as I went back into the
bedroom, closed the door, and sat
down on the bed to wait.
Fallan took his time getting back, but
eventually I heard the sound of
the front door opening. I sat upon the
bed then got to my feet, and the small wall lamp let me reach the
door before my shadow. I grasped the
doorknob firmly, intending to yank it
open but it refused to move! The
door that had opened so easily just a
short time earlier now felt
nailed shut, but it wasn't stuck. I
used two hands on the knob, trying
to rattle it, trying to shake the door
in its frame, but nothing moved.
It was like trying to rattle or shake a
tree, and in fury I raised my
fist to bang on the door-then stopped
short of hitting it as a cold
thought came to me. That was a Paldovar
Village, a place where no one
could harm anyone else. What would the
Paldovar do if I continued to
try reaching Fallan? The golden haze
had thinned to flickering around
me, and I wanted to get to Fallan so
badly I could feel it as a hunger,
but I was in no position to play deep
games with the natives of that
village. It was hard leaving Fallan to
the arrogance of his ways, but
it was better than getting more deeply
involved in a place well left
far behind me. As I moved to the window
and threw it open, I almost had
myself believing that.
The night was cool but without wind,
and I took my time saddling my
vair, hoping I might be discovered. It
was a small surprise that my
vair stood right next to Fallan's in
the lean-to, but he must have
found it near the inn after finding me
-inside the inn. My vair snorted
softly as I mounted, and I looked at
the small house one last time
before riding away toward the south. I
knew there was a reason why I
had to ride south, but it took a minute
before I remembered it. Pickup,
I was riding to pick-up, and after. I
made pick-up I could relax.
I rode through the woods all night,
changing the vair's pace now and
then to give us both a rest, and made
sure to stay away from any bodies
of water. The night was relaxed and
quiet, and I rode on in the middle
of chirping and occasional roars,
bathed by the light of the larger
moon. Dameron's hidey-hole was floating
above me again, and sight of it
forced me to ask the question I'd been
avoiding so long. I was alone
and heading south and had been doing it
for hours; why the hell hadn't
a scout ship come for me?
Dawn was already streaking the sky with
gorgeous colors when I finally
decided to stop for a rest. I was no
more tired than I expected to be,
but I'd been ignoring a headache for
hours, and I didn't want it to
start pounding on my eyeballs for
attention. I dismounted stiffly and
tied the vair where he could reach some
grass, then sat down a shortdistance
away with my' back to a tree. I'd
stopped at the edge of a
small clearing, and although it was
damp with dew it was also pretty
and quiet., I closed my eyes and
relaxed all over, emptying my mind of
all thought. The headache throbbed with
my pulse, but the more I
relaxed and regulated my breathing, the
more it eased and faded,
becoming lighter and fainter with every
indrawn breath. It was just
about all gone when a snapping twig and
high-pitched whicker brought me
abruptly back to myself, and I was on
my feet with sword in hand before
I really knew which direction the sound
had come from. Talk about your
bad pennies! There, not five feet away
from me, Fallan sat on his vair,
still wearing that green shirt, still
giving me that dark-eyed stare
I'd had so much of in the past few
days. There was a great surge of
elation in me, accompanied by the
sudden presence of the golden haze,
and I grinned as I tightened my grip on
the sword. We weren't in a
Paldovar Village any longer!
Fallan looked me over carefully, then
rested his a?ni on the pommel of
his saddle.
"You seem pleased with some
matter," he observed, keeping his tone
neutral. "Might I know the reason
for your pleasure?"
"Certainly," I answered, not
even trying to keep the delight out of my voice. "I have just
been given a gift I had thought beyond my reach
forever."
"In all modesty, I presume you
mean me, he murmured with a nod,
dismounting and letting go of his
vair's reins. "However, before you
begin something we will both
undoubtedly regret, I suggest you listen
to what I have to say."
There was something strange about the
way he was speaking, but the
golden haze convinced me that it wasn't
worth noticing. I shook my
head, still wrapped up in the pleasure
of a grin.
"I will listen to no more of the
Fallan Beliefs on proper obedience," I
told him, then felt the grin slipping
away from me as the sword flicked
around -in my hand. "Defend
yourself or be cut down where you stand!"
The mercenary continued to stare for a
moment, but I was already moving
toward him, giving him no choice but to
face me. He left his vair and
moved farther into the clearing, then
slowly drew his sword. He didn't
seem to want to face me, but be showed
no fear and no doubt,
undoubtedly thinking that a man of his
size and training would have no
trouble at all with a young female like
me. I couldn't wait to show him
how wrong be was.
Fallan held his sword at the ready, but
it was hardly a decent en garde
position. He was prepared to counter
the swipes and round-house swings
Tildorani seemed so partial to, but he
was wide open to a slip and
glide. I feinted toward him in a back
swing, curious to see if he would
notice the opening, but he never even
twitched in my direction. He
brought his weapon up to meet the move,
obviously intending to stop it
with sheer muscle, and blinked off
balance when our blades didn't meet.
I'd switched fast to slide under his
blade, and my point was right near
his ribs, well past his guard. I'd
wanted to show him how open and
vulnerable he was when he faced me with
weapons, that and nothing more,
but the golden haze glittered around
me, whispering a reminder of what
he'd done to me, how terribly he'd
humiliated me. The hatred I felt for
him pounded in my head and made it
whirl, and then I had pushed my
point a full inch into his side,
pulling it free covered with the blood
that was meant to be spilled. The
mercenary's face twisted as the pain
came to him, but I was well pleased
with what I had done, and was
already out of reach of the fool's
blade.
The sight that greeted the sun's full
light was one that really pleased
me. Fallan stumbled around the
clearing, touched dozens of places with
streaks and smears of his own blood,
his arm tired from the wasted
effort toward defense, his face a mask
of silent agony. Over and over
again he'd tried for a better defense
and had even tried attack, but
his attacks had found me already moved
elsewhere and his defense had
shown itself to be a mass of gaping
holes. I hadn't taken his life yet,
and wouldn't until he threw down his
blade and begged for his life.
Then I'd show him the exact same mercy
he'd shown to me!
I was so intent on the target I was
playing with that I heard nothing
of the forest noises around us.
Fallan's sweating face swam before me,
his eyes locked to my arm and blade,
and then his gaze went up and past
me, widening at whatever he saw behind
my back. Or was trying to make
me think he saw. That trick was so old
I would have been an idiot to
fall for it, but as I raised my point
again I saw that he had dropped
his guard entirely and was still
staring behind me. he had also stopped
backing away, and then he did something
that shocked me. He twisted the
blade in his hand, holding it as though
it were a spear, then hurled it
past me with a shout of' "Look
out, Diana!"
The golden haze flickered and died as I
whirled around, having no time
at all to see the barbarian with
Fallan's sword in him go down there were too many other barbarians
still on their feet to worry about. Lord
only knows where they'd come from, but
they were suddenly all around,
screaming and swinging away with an
abandon that made everyone else I'd
seen look reserved and dignified. I
defended myself for the first few
seconds of adjustment, then began
eliminating opponents before I was
eliminated.
I'd accounted for a respectable number
of barbarians before it came to
me that I wasn't fighting alone.
Strangely enough, some of the
barbarians seemed to be fighting on my
side. I'd just come to the
conclusion that I'd blundered into the
middle of some intertribal
rivalry when I spotted something that
cleared away the strangeness.
Over the heads of the screaming,
sweating barbarians nearest me, I saw
the familiar features of the giant
Leandor, head of Dameron's special
section. I blocked a thrust from a
determined barbarian and riposted
cleanly, then paid attention to staying
alive now that I'd finally
reached my contact back to where I'd
come from.
It took many more frantic minutes
before Leandor and his people were
able to push the real barbarians
farther away into the trees. I took a
deep breath of relief at finally being
in the, clear, stretched my
aching arm and back muscles, then
turned to look at "the mercenary
Fallan." One of the barbarians had
opened his thigh with a quick jab
before I'd finished her, and the wound
had obviously been the last of
too many. The man lay sprawled on the
ground unconscious, still alive
but not doing very well. I felt the
very long night and morning in
every muscle and bone of my body, and
squatted down close to stare at
the face I'd learned too know so well.
He'd shouted my name just before
the barbarians had hit, and there was
only one way for him to have
known my name. I stared at the pale,
drawn face that was still covered
with the sweat of pain, and wondered
which of Dameron's people he was.
Five minutes later there was the sound
of hurrying footsteps and I
stood straight fast, glad I hadn't
resheathed my sword, but it was only
Leandor, coming back alone. He still
had his reddened sword in his
fist, but I was suddenly too tired to
hang onto mine, so I wiped most
of the blood off on the skirt of my
riding dress and resheathed the
blade before walking a few steps in his
direction.
"Girl, am I glad to see you!"
he called as he got closer. "Up to a few
minutes ago, we all thought you'd had
it permanently!"
"Why would you think that?" I
frowned, looking up at him as he stopped
in front of me.
"When somebody's beacon goes off,
it usually means they've gone with
it," he grinned, his eyes moving
all over me. "You seem to be one of
the few exceptions to the rule. What
did you run into?"
"Nothing much to speak of," I
muttered, holding down the rage that
wanted to flame out at anything handy.
If my beacon had gone out as
Leandor said, it was a fairly safe, bet
it had been planted in my side,
in the spot I currently had a
half-healed gouge. If Leandor hadn't come
along, I would have waited for a
pick-up till I died of old age! I
picked out a few choice words to say to
Dameron's medics and put them
aside, then looked back up at Leandor.
"How are you fixed for a firstaid
kit?" I asked, moving my head
around to nod at Fallan. Leandor
followed my gaze and lost his grin,
then moved past me to the
unconscious ex-mercenary.
"How bad is he?" he asked,
bending down to see for himself without
waiting for an answer. It was obvious
Fallan wasn't good, so I shrugged
at Leandor's back.
"If he's faking, he's doing a good
job of it," I commented. "He's lost
enough blood to put him on anyone's
critical list, and I'm fresh out of bandages. How fast can you get
him back to base?"
"We can't get either one of you
back before dark,", Leandor said
without looking up, "but I can
give him a transfusion at my camp. It
isn't far and it'll give us all the
privacy we need."
He wrestled Fallan off the ground and
over his shoulder, then started
off in the direction all the barbarians
seemed to have come from. I
collected my vair and Fallan's and
followed, but it wasn't long before
I mounted my vair, finding it easier
following Leandor when I didn't
have to match his stride. Leandor
continued on through the trees, and
before long we came to a larger
clearing than the one I'd stopped at.
There were tents pitched all over the
clearing, and some of Leandor's
team was still there, relaxing only a
little when Leandor nodded at
them before disappearing inside one of
the tents. I just sat on my vair
and slumped over its neck, feeling the
soreness in my left side for the
first time in days. I'd probably still
be there if one of Leandor's
team men hadn't come over to offer me a
place to wait and something to
eat. I half fell off the vair and
plodded after the team member, and
the tent I was led to was more inviting
than many palaces I'd seen.
Once inside the tent, I was able to
collapse in peace. The thing was
surprisingly spacious, with blanket
like hangings on the skin walls,
furs on the floor as carpeting, and a
large fire burning in a deep hole
in the middle of the floor, all of it
fitting in very well with the
"barbarian's" clothing. The
men were wearing long, loose trousers in
assorted colors, the legs of the
trousers being tied tight around their
ankles with leather, and the women had
brief, vest-like halters to add
to that. Both wore knives and
sword-belts around their waists, and both
were barefoot, riot needing boots for
their saddleless vair. I picked a
spot on the furs near the fire and
stretched out, and didn't move until
the food came. The meal was no more
than grilled steak from some animal
or other and a bowl of barbarian beer
called gannas, but to me it
tasted like the next thing to ambrosia.
I swallowed it all, then leaned
back to relax again.
I was happily digesting what had gone
down my throat when Leandor came
in. he was carrying his own bowl of
gannas, but waited until he was
sitting near me before swallowing at
it.
"Just what I needed," he
commented after lowering the bowl. "Sometimes
this stuff is better for what ails you
than anything the clinicians
have."
"How's your patient?" I
asked, rolling onto my side in order to see him
more easily. He swallowed at the gannas
again, and waved a hand around.
"Oh, he'll be fine," he
assured me. "Nothing too badly wrong with him,
and the transfusion will do the job
until we can get him back to base."
"Glad to hear that," I
nodded, keeping my eyes on him. "Now for the
next question: who the hell is he?"
Leandor's eyebrows rose, and he forgot
about the bowl in his hands.
"What do you mean, who is he?"
he demanded. "Didn't he tell you? And
what kind of game were you two playing
when we got there?"
"He didn't tell me anything, and
it was no game," I growled, holding
his gaze. "And if you start
beating around the bush, we'll see how long
it takes me to pull this tent down
around your ears."
I hadn't raised my voice, but there was
no longer a reason to swallow
whatever annoyance I felt. Leandor
looked surprised again, then raised
a hand in a calming gesture.
"Just take it easy," he
soothed, a frown beginning to crease his
forehead. "Nobody's beating around
the bush. I don't know why he didn't
tell you, but there's nothing secret
involved. Granted, Valdon hasn't
been in the field for a while."
"Valdon!" I exploded, sitting up straight. "The man's
a damned fool!
How could Dameron send him?"
"There wasn't much choice."
Leandor shrugged, not very pleased with my
reaction. "We got the chance to
substitute one of our own for the real
Fallan at the last minute, and Valdon
grabbed the privilege. He is
second in command, and doesn't usually
abuse the position. When he
insisted, Dameron gave in. I got back
yesterday, and we were following
his beacon for a pick-up when that
tribe of barbarians jumped us. We
didn't mean to drive them straight
toward you, but we didn't have much
choice about it."
"Choices," I muttered, as if
it were a swear word, as I leaned back
again, then I thought of something
else. "Every time I turned around I
found myself tripping over that man. If
my beacon was knocked out, how
did he keep finding me?"
"He must have been attuned to
you," Leandor answered in an "everyone
knows that" tone of voice.
"Beacons are for long-range pick-ups and
emergency spotting. Attuning is for
close-up work, when your target
might take off in any direction at any
time. The base has your pattern,
so attuning would be a snap."
I shook my head sourly at his idea of a
snap, then brought my eyes back
to his.
"If you knew someone was in that
Paldovar Village because of Valdon's
beacon, why didn't you show up there
for a pick-up?"
"You've got to be kidding!"
he snorted, looking outraged at the idea.
"We stay away from those places
except in absolute emergencies." Then
he eyed me curiously. "How did you
two happen to end up there?"
"It's a long story," I
sighed, settling down flat in the furs. "If we
ever get drunk together, I might let
you in on it. Right now I'd
appreciate a spare corner to sleep in.
Does your hospitality extend
that far?"
"At least that far," he
chuckled, moving slightly where he sat. "You
can use the spot you're on, and forget
about keeping one eye open.
We'll look after you for a while."
"Gee, thanks," I murmured,
turning over to bury my face in the soft,
warm fur. "But where were you when
I needed you?"
Leandor chuckled again but didn't say
anything, and it must have been a
good ten seconds before I conked Out
cold.
Getting back to base was as eventful
and complicated as leaving it had
been. Fallan-Valdon, I mean was hustled
off to the hospital area, still
unconscious from a shot Leandor had
given him. After stepping out of
the scouter into the docking area, I
had just enough time to stretch
once before an escort showed up to
guide me through the base proper. I
thought I was being taken to Dameron's
office for their version of
debriefing, but instead found myself
being awaited by a hungry group of
medics who were dying to get their
hands on me. I enjoy popularity, but
not of the medical variety, and
politely declined their offer of
attention. They took to insisting; I
suggested what they might do with
their spare time; they turned red then
threatened to use restraints,
and I rested my hand on the hilt of the
sword I was still wearing. Just
before the real bloodshed started,
Dameron walked in.
"I thought hospitals were supposed
to be quiet," he commented,
stationing himself between me and my
admirers. "I could hear the bunch
of you back in the residential wing."
The stars of the medical profession
knew as well as I did that Dameron
was exaggerating, but they flushed
anyway at the implied criticism.
Then my most ardent admirer, the same
little man I'd met when I'd first opened my eyes in the base,
detached himself from the rest and faced
Dameron.
"Commander, it is our considered
opinion that this young woman is badly
in need of treatment and bed rest,"
he announced in that fussy way of
his. "We will defer to others in
any area but medicine. If we do not
have the final word there, we can be of
no further use to you. It is of
course, your decision."
I snorted an estimate of his considered
opinion, a reaction he chose to
ignore as he folded his arms and stared
at Dameron, but the base
commander didn't share my estimation.
He seemed to be thoughtfully
considering the little man's words, and
when he moved his dark eyes
over to me, my headache started coming
back.
"Dameron," I began, intending
to make my position very, very clear, but
Dameron wasn't waiting to hear what I
had to say.
"You've got to cooperate, girl,"
he rumbled, holding up a conciliatory
hand. "They're only trying to help
you."
"I've had enough of people trying
to help me!" I snapped, noticing that
the golden haze was beginning to form
again. "For a change, I'm damned
well going to see a little
disinterested neutrality!"
My hand was at the sword hilt again,
the golden haze thickening by the
second, but that didn't keep me from
hearing the hiss behind my back. I
whirled around on the frightened medic
who still held the pressure hypo
and began drawing on him, but never got
the chance to clear the
scabbard. Dameron jumped me from
behind, wrapping those oversized arms
around me, holding me until the shot
could take effect. I struggled to
get free, intent on killing everyone in
the room, but the dark took
over before I could.
Chapter 10
A small click woke me first, intruding
on a deep, dreamless sleep that
seemed to have been a part of me for
some time. I was lying on my side,
all curled up, so I rolled over onto my
back to stare at a flat gold
ceiling. My eyes stayed with the
ceiling for a while, moved slowly down
blank gold walls, then settled on the
soft yellow cover over me before
I reached the point of wondering where
I was. By that time I knew I was
back in the base, knew where the base
was, and knew that the gold walls
meant the hospital area, but I wasn't
quite up to remembering why I had
to be in the hospital area. My head
felt as though it should hurtthough
it didn't and I was bothered by an
annoying disorientation.
I was still trying to sort things out
when there was another click,
this time accompanied by the door
sliding open. Dameron came in, his
steps over-quiet, his face preoccupied,
and the door closed behind him
again as he walked to a mound chair not
far from my bed. I watched him
sit down with more weariness than I'd
come to expect from him, wondered
what sort of a problem he had this
time, and then saw his eyes come to
me. He started when he saw me watching
him, and leaned forward
anxiously in the chair.
"You're not supposed to be awake
yet," he rumbled, almost in
accusation. "How are you feeling?"
"I've been worse and better,"
I admitted, looking him over. "If I'm not
supposed to be awake yet, what are you
doing here?"
"I've been listing my sins and
estimating penalties," he snorted, then
leaned even closer. "Are you sure
you're all right?"
I took some time to roll myself into a
sitting position before
answering him. My head felt-tight, I
guess you could call it, and the
gears of my mind seemed to need a good
oiling. "I'll probably live," I conceded thickly. "What
did those fumblefingered
idiots do to me?"
"If you're referring to my medical
staff, they probably did the best
job of their careers," he
chuckled, finally relaxing a little. "You're
sounding more familiar by the minute.
How anxious are you to get your
hands on a sword again?"
I was about to ask him what a sword had
to do with anything when the
tightness in my mind broke, letting in
a flood of memories and
associations. The time with Grigon, the
time in the slave market,
fighting, running, bleeding and Fallan.
The man called Fallan who was
really Valdon, a man who had tried to
give me a hand, a man who had
fought to protect me, a man who had
saved my life at least twice. I
tangled my fingers in my hair and bent
over with a moan when I thought
of what I'd done to him.
"Why didn't he say something?"
I choked out, not realizing that Dameron
shouldn't have known what I was talking
about. I kept my head down,
rocking back and forth with the pain,
and only vaguely heard Dameron
get out of his chair.
"Considering what went on between
you two before you left, he thought
at first that it would be better if you
didn't know who he was,"
Dameron's voice came, soft with
compassion. "When you reached the
woodsman's house he was about to tell
you everything, but that 'bandit'
attack came first. The next time you
were alone together, you were in a
Paldovar Village. The Paldovar already
know about too many things that
should be secret, so it was no place to
go into explanations. But don't
blame yourself for what happened-it
wasn't your fault. You're the first
one to react to impressions the way you
did, and it couldn't have been
anticipated. It simply wasn't your
fault."
"Then whose fault was it?" I
demanded, looking up at him again. "Who do
you think that was, cutting a man to
pieces without giving him a
chance? Not a swift, clean death, but
cut by agonizing cut, trying to
make him beg for his life!"
I cut him off, sickened by the memory
of how pleased I'd felt, more
ashamed by that than by the actual
doing. Killing a man is sometimes
necessary, but it had always been
something that had to be done, not
something to be enjoyed.
"That mind presence was too much
for you," Dameron insisted, crouching
down to put a hand on my shoulder.
"We've removed every trace of it we
could find, so you won't be bothered by
it again. Your side has been
Healed, Valdon's wounds have been
Healed, and you're both safely back
where you belong. Why don't you try
forgetting about the rest of it?"
"Sure, forget," I agreed
tonelessly, moving away from his hand to lie
flat again. The plain gold ceiling was
projecting images, so I closed
my eyes and added, "There are some
cartons of cigarettes among the
stores on my ship. I'd appreciate the
favor of having one brought to
me."
Dameron sighed without saying anything,
then I heard him straighten up
and leave the room. I just kept my eyes
closed and fought for control.
The carton of cigarettes was brought by
an amiable young thing who gave
me her best friendly smile along with
the carton. I nodded my thanks in
a distracted way, unsealed the carton
and one of the packs, then lit up
and took a deep drag. I like thinking
with a cigarette in my hand, and
I'd done enough cussing at myself
without a blue-gray cloud around to
emphasize the points. I was still in
bed, still wearing the brief, onepiece
garment those medics kept supplying me
with, but I'd shifted to a
cross-legged sitting position for
better leverage on the ideas I'd been
tossing around. It was fairly obvious
to anyone with a brain that I'd been a doubledamned
fool. I should have called a halt to
the operation as soon as I
found out about my alter ego, but I was
too damned stubborn to admit
I'd come up against something I might
not be able to handle. I'd looked
at it as a challenge, a challenge, for
Pete's sake!
When my life and a good number of other
lives depended on my being
rational enough to handle a simple
part. Twelve years in the business,
and I hadn't even had the sense to
realize that it was Bellna growing
stronger and more in control and not
me. She grew to the point of being
able to take over without my even
noticing it, and the end result was a
murderous, conscienceless little
monster with the specialized abilities
of a Federation Special Agent. Special
Agent! I laughed bitterly.
Special idiot was more like it!
No matter how long I thought about it,
I still couldn't understand why
I hadn't guessed who Fallan was.
Looking back at it I could see one
clue after another, starting with the
way Grigon had acted. If Fallan
had been a real Tildorani mercenary,
Grigon would never have let him
get the last word in about not talking
to me before we left. And that
comment Fallan had made in the
woodsman's house, about Grigon having
been right. Grigon had probably urged
him to tell me who he really was,
but he hadn't agreed until it was too
late. The speed the big man had
showed, the unusual amount of patience,
the times he hadn't been
insulted when he should have been-hint
after hint after hint and none
of it had come through! I hadn't even
asked where his Company was while
he was looking after me in the Paldovar
Village or, more to the point,
why he was looking after me. Bellna
wasn't bright enough to ask
questions like that and she'd been the
one in control.
"Don't you ever believe in
smiling?" a voice asked, and my head jerked
up to see Valdon standing in the
doorway. I didn't know how long he'd
been standing there, and I stared at
him for a minute without being
able to say anything, then cleared my
throat.
"Don't you ever believe in
knocking?" I tried, not at all sure what
else there was to say. He was back to
wearing a blue uniform coverall
like Dameron's, and he was back to
having black hair and eyes and a
ridiculously good too king face that
looked nothing at all like
Fallan's, but there was something
familiar about the way he stood and
moved and looked at me.
"Attack and counterattack,"
he grinned, moving out of the doorway and
closer toward my bed. "I think I
recognize the pattern." Then he
noticed the cigarette in my hand and
stopped short. "Now what are you
doing?" he asked, studying the
pile of ashes I'd accumulated.
"I'm smoking," I supplied,
taking a drag to prove the point before
putting the cigarette out. "And
what are you doing out of bed?"
"You've got some catching up to
do," he commented, still eyeing the
ashes and dead cigarette "I've
been out of bed for days. Apparently
they found fixing my body easier than
fixing your mind."
He was standing no more than four feet
away from me, and I couldn't
keep my eyes on his face. I looked down
into my lap at a pair of hands
that suddenly had nothing to do,
discovering that my mind was as blank
of dialogue as the walls were blank of
decoration. Apologizing is a
snap when you don't mean a word of what
you say, but the real thing
tends to be somewhat awkward.
"What's wrong?" he asked,
moving closer to the bed so he could sit down
at the foot of it. I would have been
happier if he'd left the room, but
there was no getting out of it.
"Look," I blurted, bringing
my eyes back up to his. "I don't really
know how to say this, but it's got to
be said. I had no right doing what I did to you, and I apologize."
"Sincere and from the heart,"
he observed, leaning down on one elbow as
he shook his head. "If I hadn't
gotten to know you so well, I might
have doubted your sincerity."
His sarcastic tone of voice might have
begun eating away at my regret
if I hadn't remembered that he had the
right to be sarcastic at the
very least. I decided it was time for
another cigarette, and occupied
my hands and mouth that way.
"You're showing admirable
restraint these days," he said, still
sarcastic. "They must have done a
good job on you after all. Is that
all there is to it? You 'apologize'?"
I pulled the cigarette out of my mouth,
exhaling a thick cloud, and
stared at him without much amusement.
"That's a good deal further than I
usually go," I remarked. "Were you
looking for something written in
blood?"
"That would be appropriate,"
he grinned, making himself more
comfortable, "but maybe we can
think of something even better." His
eyes moved over me where I sat cross
legged at the head of the bed, and
his grin grew lazy. "Have any
suggestions?"
I wasn't sure I understood what he was
getting at or maybe I didn't
want to understand it.
"I'm not feeling particularly
swift today," I said, leaning back
against the wall. "Why don't you
try being more specific?"
"There's not much to be specific
about," he shrugged, keeping his eyes
on me. "If you've got something
you'd like to apologize for, there are
more intimate and friendly-ways of
doing it."
He just sat there watching me, that
irritating grin faint but obvious,
his longish black hair falling over his
forehead, patiently waiting for
a more intimate apology. I studied him
silently for another moment, my
thoughts not quite polite enough to
describe, my breath filling the
space between us with light gray smoke.
"If that's your price, you've got
it," I told him after the minute, the
decision coming out flat and
emotionless, matching a reluctant
willingness to pay for my mistakes. I
put the cigarette out with three
or four stabs at the shallow, square
ceramic bowl I'd been given, then
got to my feet to remove the short
body-suit. The mustard yellow color
of the thing was inexplicably annoying,
but Valdon wasn't looking
annoyed. His eyes moved over me with a
good deal of interest, and his
grin widened again when I lay down next
to him.
"Very nice," he murmured,
still absorbed in his inspection. "Very nice
indeed."
His approval was obvious, but he wasn't
making any attempt to touch me.
I looked up at him from where I lay on
the soft yellow cover, wondering
what he was waiting for. I wasn't
enjoying the episode and wanted an
end to it as soon as possible, so I
moved my hand toward him with the
intention of increasing his interest,
but never got the chance. His
hand shot out to grab my wrist,
stopping my arm in mid movement, and
the look in his black eyes sharpened.
"As I said, this is all very
nice," he repeated, "but what do you
expect to gain by it? Do you think I
can be bought off with the chance
to exercise a few muscles?"
"Bought off?" I choked,
gaping at him incredulously. "What do I expect
to gain?" I was so mad I totally
lost the ability to speak. He was the
one who had wanted more than words in
apology, and now he was acting as
though I was the one who! I growled low
in my throat, feeling the rage
surge through me, and struggled to get
my wrist loose from his grip.
His fingers tightened around my wrist,
improving his grip instead of loosening it, making me fight harder to
get free.
"What's the matter?" he
drawled, grinning that infuriating grin. "You
can't be thinking of giving up on the
apologizing?"
"Apologizing!" I echoed in
outrage, trying to calm down enough to
remember how to pull loose the right
way. "I'll be damned if I'll stand
for this any longer! I may not have had
the right to do what I did to
you, but I sure as hell had the
provocation! You might as well get out
of here right now, because I have
nothing to apologize for!"
As mad as I was, I was totally
unprepared for his reaction to that. The
grin left him entirely, and his eyes
became as serious as his
expression.
"That's right, you don't," he
agreed, finally letting go of my wrist.
"As a matter of fact, you never
did have what to apologize for."
I gaped at him again, mechanically
rubbing at my wrist, and his grin
was back as suddenly as it had gone.
"You're one hard female to
convince of something," he said, reaching
over to gently close my mouth. "Dameron
told me that you refused to
understand about what had happened, so
I thought I'd try my hand at
reaching you. But first I had to get
you mad enough to forget about the
guilt you felt."
Well, he had gotten me mad, all right,
but I could see he didn't
understand what was really involved. I
sat up and ran my hands through
my hair, shaking my head at him.
"I don't feel guilty, but I do
feel stupid," I explained. "Stupid and
incompetent. I appreciate your effort,
but there's not much anyone can
do about it."
"I don't understand what you're
talking about," he protested, beginning
to sound annoyed. "The way you
acted was a direct result of the
impression, and couldn't possibly be
considered your fault. Bellna's
presence was so strong and overpowering
that I noticed it as soon as
you'd been impressed-that's why I
insisted on being the one to take
Fallan's place. No one else noticed a
damned thing, and wouldn't have
believed me if I'd tried warning them
about it. It's also why I brought
in another 'decoy,' pretending it was
all Grigon's idea. I wanted to be
prepared if anything went really wrong,
and it gave me a good excuse
for shoving you out of the center of
things, where Bellna would feel at
home and therefore be stronger. It
wasn't anyone's fault but Clero's
that it didn't do much good."
"You're still looking at it
backwards," I insisted, rolling over to
grab a cigarette. "The whole thing
was my fault from beginning to end,
and I know it even if you don't."
I got the cigarette lit and was about
to move farther away from him
with it, but his band on my arm rolled
me back toward him.
"If you know so much, explain it
to me," he invited, a stubborn look in
those dark black eyes. "Maybe
there's something I'm missing."
His expression said he didn't think he
was missing anything, but if
nothing else, he was entitled to an
explanation. I shrugged inwardly as
I took a drag on the cigarette, then
lay back to make myself
comfortable.
"When I first arrived here,"
I began, "I took great pains to keep you
and Dameron from finding out what I was
really like. It turned out to
be a mistake, because if Dameron had
had all the facts he probably
wouldn't have gotten involved with me.
"My full designation is, 'Special
Agent of the Federation Council,' and
doesn't begin to explain the sort of
person who carries such a
designation. When I first woke up here
at the base, I was prepared to
kill any or all of you if I found you
in my way. I have as small an amount of conscience as is humanly
possible, a state which is a prime
requirement of my job. I know how to
kill and have done so each time it
was required of me. I am trained in
unarmed combat to an extent that
most people find terrifying. The only
redeeming feature I possess is
judgment, a characteristic which allows
me to function as an asset to
society rather than a blot on it. With
all these things in mind,
knowing myself as no one here knows me,
I let myself be put into a
position where a childish mind presence
could impair that judgment and
did. I am a professional in my field,
and as such my actions were
inexcusable-and stupid. Do you
understand now?"
I turned my head to look at him, and
saw that he bad been listening.
His head was down and his eyes were on
the soft yellow c6ver, and he
seemed to be considering what I'd said.
After a minute or two has eyes
came up to meet mine and he smiled
gently.
"I see your point," he
murmured, "but there's something you're not
taking into consideration. Dameron did
know what he had in you,
otherwise he never would have sent you.
He questioned you thoroughly
when we first found you, and when a
crisis came up Dameron took
advantage of what he'd learned. But as
far as I can see, neither one of
you is at fault because there was no
way of anticipating what the
impression would do to you. Even Grigon
has admitted that he let you
talk him into not reporting what he
observed because there was no
alternative plan to substitute for what
had to be done. Dameron knew
it, Grigon knew it, and you knew it.
How could any of you be expected
to walk away from such a necessity on
the outside chance that something
might go wrong?"
The sincerity of his spiel was
tempting, but single-mindedness is an
integral part of my character.
"Stupidity is stupidity," I
muttered, taking another drag on the
cigarette. "Dameron and Grigon
didn't know how hard I had to fight to
keep Bellna from taking over. I did. I
just refused to admit it."
"If stubbornness was a power
source, you could handle a city," Valdon
growled, narrowing his eyes and shaking
his head at me. "A large city.
If you're that dead set on taking the
blame, maybe getting punished for
it would ease your nonexistent
conscience. Suppose I turn you bottom up
again and find out?"
He began reaching a hand out toward me,
but I knocked it away with a
snort.
"That's not funny," I told
him, remembering all too well the first time
he'd done it. "I'm used to
coupling crime with escape, not with
punishment, so don't do me any favors.
As a matter of fact, your
interesting manner of punishment was a
prime motivation for what
happened later. Was that Fallan's way
of doing things or yours?"
"Mine," he admitted with no
backwardness or reget, but with a
broadening grin. "I'd worked
pretty damned hard at pulling you out of
that fever, and I was in no mood to see
you wandering around. Just
being out of bed so soon might have
gotten you that whacking, but then
you started pulling some of your fancy
tricks. I suddenly remembered
all the other things you'd done and
that clinched it."
"That particular reminder came
from Bellna rather than me," I told him
with a grimace. "She started the
whole thing, then ran out and left me
holding the bag. The only bit of luck
in this whole mess was the luck I
had when there was enough time to
change you to look like Fallan. I
doubt if the real Fallan would have
gone to the lengths you did to keep
me whole."
"The real Fallan would have
disappeared as soon as he found out about
Clero's plans," Valdon said, but
he was again frowning at me. "He liked to think of himself as a
practical man. But let's return to what you
said about there being enough time to
change me. Didn't Dameron tell
you that we got our hands on Fallan no
more than three hours before he
was due to pick you up?"
"No, he didn't," I said,
matching Valdon's frown. "But if that's true,
how did they manage to change you so
fast?"
"That's what I'm trying to tell
you," he insisted, raising himself
higher on his elbow. "The
clinicians didn't change me. You may not
realize it, but I have original Absari
blood. I do my own changing."
It was a distinct temptation to call
for the men in the white jackets,
but instead I snorted again.
"Is that so?" I challenged,
determined to show him how sick he was. "If
you can change yourself without any
help, prove it by showing me."
I was expecting a lot of hemming and
hawing and excuse-making, but all
he did was shrug.
"Sure," he answered
agreeably, and then his features-blurred. Without
moving a single muscle I could see, it
was suddenly Fallan lying on the
bed near me. Brown-haired, brown-eyed
Fallan in all his arrogant glory,
slightly smaller than Valdon but not
much. I heard Fallan's chuckle and
saw his grin, and couldn't pull my eyes
away from the over-familiar
face.
"This is the talent that makes our
people such effective Watchers,"
Valdon told me in Fallan's voice. "It
must have started as a simple
defense mechanism, but we've learned to
put it to good use. Don't you
feel uncomfortable with your jaw
hanging down like that?"
I closed my mouth with a snap, then
controlled the urge to gape again
when Valdon turned back to Valdon. Or
Fallan turned back to Valdon. Or
whatever the hell you want to call it.
I'm not easy to shake, but I
don't mind admitting that that
quick-change act really got to me.
"How do you do that?" I
finally managed to demand, looking at him from
all angles to see if I could spot
hinges or mirrors.
"Just talented, I guess," he
grinned, really amused by my reaction.
"Want to see it again?"
"No, thanks!" I answered as
fast as I could get the words out. "Once
will do me for a while!"
Valdon was chuckling in his own voice,
something that would normally
have annoyed me, but my mind had begun
working too fast for anything as
petty as annoyance to have a chance. If
looking like Bellna would he an
asset in my work, having someone who
could look like anything he
pleased would be ten times as valuable.
No worrying about make-up or
false whiskers, no worrying that
someone who knew the person who was
being impersonated would come by and
upset the whole plan. Partnering
with someone like that would let me do
just about anything I had to,
and there was only one thing that might
interfere with the plans I was
formulating.
"Tell me something," I mused,
taking a deep, satisfying drag on the
cigarette. "It's fairly obvious
that I shouldn't have been as trusting
as I was with Dameron, but what sort of
man is he basically? If he
gives his word about something, is he
likely to keep it?"
"Certainly," Valdon nodded,
looking somewhat puzzled. "He only forgets
about decency and fair play when the
project is involved. What have you
got in mind?"
"Oh, nothing much," I
demurred, lying flat on my back to blow smoke
rings at the ceiling. Dameron and I had
some bargaining ahead of us,
and it might be better if Valdon knew
nothing about it-until the proper
moment. Interesting times were on their
way back again, and it would be
fun to see just how interesting they
could get. I would have gone to see Dameron immediately, but the
clinicians
weren't as through with me as I'd
thought. Valdon's visit was
interrupted by the appearance of three
of the medics, and the base's
second-in-command was figuratively
thrown out so I could be gone over.
I was well rested and in a fairly good
mood so I didn't make too much
of a fuss, but I couldn't help
wondering what would have happened if
I'd been in the middle of apologizing
to Valdon more intimately when
they'd walked in unannounced. The three
clinicians were completely redfaced
over my having taken off the body suit
they'd found me
comfortably in Valdon's arms as well,
they'd probably have blown some
fuses. I spent the time of the
examination grinning at the thought, and
when the clinicians were finished with
their chore I sent them to
Dameron with the message that I wanted
to see him.
Word came back that Dameron would be
waiting for me in his office, so I
got into my original one-piece jumpsuit
after finding it in the closet,
brushed my hair a little, then went to
keep my appointment. Dameron
rose from his terminal seat when I
walked in, and came forward to greet
me.
"Well, you certainly look better
than you did earlier," he said with
relief-tinged joviality. "How are
you feeling?"
"Not bad at all," I answered
with a friendly smile. "A lot better than
I thought I'd be feeling."
"You have no idea how pleased I am
to hear that," he said with an
easier grin, gesturing me toward my old
lump chair while he went back
to his blocky terminal seat. "I'd
never have forgiven myself if
something permanently harmful had
happened to you."
"Oh, it's the permanently harmful
you were worrying about," I nodded
soberly as I made myself comfortable in
the lump chair. "I'm glad to
see you weren't worrying about the
temporarily harmful-like being
captured and slave-trained during a
'simple' decoy operation."
"That was something we couldn't
have known about," Dameron protested,
looking uncomfortable. "We thought
Clero just wanted Bellna dead; we
had no idea he wanted her for his
collection."
"He wanted her for a pain slave,"
I corrected with all the brutality I
could put into an otherwise neutral
tone. "They started training me as
a pain slave, and he was going to
finish the job. Do you have any idea
what's involved in that?"
"Now, yes," he answered, a
deep inner illness showing in his eyes. "If
you hadn't killed him, I would have set
a team on the job with orders
to use whatever they had to. Even if I
knew I'd be replaced here
because of it."
"If I hadn't killed him, I'd
volunteer to go back," I said, then made a
deliberate effort to reject the
memories. "But as it stands, I don't
have to volunteer to go back. How are
we doing in everything else that
matters?"
"Well, Bellna's with her prince,
Clero's oldest son is fighting to keep
the princedom, we're all back under
cover, and your ship is ready for
course programming," Dameron
summed up, forcing a smile to get rid of
the bleakness that had held him. "Have
you decided yet about keeping
that face you're wearing?"
"Yes, and I've decided I will keep
it," I said. "You can give me my own
voice back, but I think I've earned the
face and possibly a little
something extra."
"Name it," Dameron pounced,
leaning forward eagerly in his chair, his
eyes lighting. "Some piece of
Tildorian carving that caught your eye.
Name the piece and where it can be
found, and I'll have a field team after it before you can blink."
"That wasn't quite the souvenir I
had in mind," I said, looking vaguely
around his office. "It was
something I stumbled across in the base,
actually\a133"
"Oh, well, that doesn't matter,"
he said, perking up quickiy after
looking momentarily crestfallen. "If
it belongs to someone else, I'll
buy it from them for you. No matter
what it costs."
"I'd really hate to put you out,"
I demurred, still keeping my eyes
generally away from him. "I'm not
sure how right it would be, and I
don't want to put you on a spot."
"You're not putting me on any
spot," he said with a good deal of
confidence and reassurance. "I
want to do it for you. I give you my
word that I want to do it for you.
Anything you choose will be just
fine."
"I'm glad you look at it like
that," I said, finally bringing my eyes
back to look straight at him. "The
souvenir I want is Valdon."
"What?" he said, all the
confidence and reassurance draining out of his
broad face, confusion immediately
replacing them. "What did you say?"
"I said I wanted Valdon," I
repeated, keeping him pinned with my stare.
"Didn't you say anything I chose
would be just fine?"
"I was referring to inanimate
objects," he said, confusion now fighting
with anger in his eyes. "I'd have
to check back with Valdon's home
world to find out what price to pay for
him."
"Then do it," I shrugged,
giving him a faint grin. "I don't expect to
be unfair about this."
"Unfair!" he echoed,
outraged. "Now, you listen to me\a133"
"Don't get wild, I was just
kidding," I soothed him, waving a hand to
cut off the tirade. "I don't want
Valdon permanently, only for a
standard year or so, and I have a fair
price already ready."
"Just for the hell of it, I'm
going to listen to what you consider a
fair price," Dameron growled, his
brows down low over his eyes. "This
ought to be good."
"It is," I answered with
complacency. "For one standard year of his
time, I offer one standard year of my
own time. I understand you're in
a position to appreciate just how good
a price that is."
"People talk too much around this
base," he muttered, but his heart
wasn't in the complaint. He did
understand what I was offering, and the
horse trader in him was hooked. I let
him think about it in silence for
a couple of minutes, and then I rose to
my feet.
"I'm sure you'll find the right
time to give Valdon the word," I said,
turning toward the door. "Right
after that we can all pay a visit to my
course computer. I'm sure you'll
understand if I don't spend too long a
time in fond farewells."
"Hold it right there," he
growled, stopping me before I took more than
a step or two. "This isn't
anywhere near as settled as you seem to
think it is. You can't simply bargain
for a year of a man's life."
"Sure I can," I said, then
turned back to really have it out. I'd
forced Dameron to the arguing stage,
which meant the argument was
already half won for me. The poor man
didn't have just me to argue
with; he was still feeling guilty over
what had happened to me during
the job he'd given me, and he also
couldn't stop thinking about the
trade I'd offered. It finally came
through to him that he was doing no
more than giving Valdon an assignment
for a year which, as Valdon's
superior, he had every right to do. He
still wasn't happy, especially
when I refused his counteroffer to let
me choose someone else with
original Absari blood to save him the
trouble of training a new second,
but he had rationalized the decision to
the point where he could accept it. When the last protest was swept
under the terminal, I looked down
at the mixed emotions on Dameron's face
and smiled.
"Now that that's settled, I have
one more question," I said. "Is Valdon
completely healed, or does he need more
looking after? I don't want to
take him away before it's good for
him."
"It's too bad you're not that
concerned about me," he muttered, then
got to his feet and straightened his
shoulders. "Valdon is Healed all
the way through, and doesn't need any
looking after at least as of this
moment. What happens after he gets
involved with you is another matter
entirely."
"Such bitterness!" I laughed,
patting his cheek in a comforting way.
"Don't worry, Dameron, I'll look
after your friend for you. If you
like, I'll promise to never let him out
of my sight."
"That's what I'm afraid of,"
he growled, knocking my hand away. "If you
keep your eye on him, I'll probably
never see him again."
He was so upset that all I could do was
laugh to myself and get out of
his way. Valdon would do fine with me
taking care of him, and I hummed
a little as I walked back to the
hospital section to collect my
belongings.
I had just moved my very few things
back to the room in the residential
section that had originally been mine
and was moving around putting
them away, when the door slid open to
admit Valdon. Dameron's second
was not looking pleased, so I assumed
that Dameron had passed the word
along. I watched my new associate
stride across the room toward me, and
the thunder in his black eyes was
fascinating to behold.
"So that's what you were up to,"
he growled, stopping in front of me.
"And I was feeling sorry for
Dameron! Why the hell didn't you say
something?
"I hadn't completed the
negotiations," I shrugged, giving him a small,
friendly smile. "If it hadn't come
through, you would have been ruffled
for nothing."
"And this way I'm ruffled for
something," he nodded. "What if I refuse
to go?"
"You're perfectly free to do so,"
I agreed, turning the smile a touch
solemn. "But if you do, don't make
any plans that require good health.
Dameron wants this deal so bad he's
talking to himself, and if you
refuse on your end, all bets are off.
I'll be leaving soon, but he'll
still be here, remembering what he
missed out on because of you.
He growled low in his throat, a
frustrated look on his face, and then
his big hands were on my arms, pulling
me closer to him.
"I don't like being blackmailed,"
he said, his voice dangerous as his
fingers dug into my arms. "Give me
one good reason why I shouldn't say
to hell with the whole thing."
His fingers were hurting me, but I
could understand how he felt. It was
time to mend a few fences if the deal
wasn't to come apart like rotten
cheesecloth. I didn't try pulling away
from him, but just looked up
into those dark, angry eyes.
"I thought the matter over
carefully and found that I needed you," I
said, merely stating the reasoning
behind my thinking that had made me
start the whole thing to begin with. I
thought about adding to it,
telling him how useful he would be to
me on the job, but the single
sentence seemed to do the trick. The
hardness left his eyes, his
fingers loosened on my arms, and a half
smile touched his lips.
"I still have the feeling I'm
being had, but I can't argue with being
needed," he murmured, and just for
an instant I had the feeling he was
reading something into what I'd said
that really hadn't been there. I
almost said something, but he was still
talking. "Speaking of needs, I think we need to get to know each
other's real selves a little better.
They're giving me your language in a
few minutes so I have to get
going, but how about later? Unless
you've got someone else to blackmail
and con."
At least he was grinning when he said
it. I laughed to show I
appreciated the comment and said, "No,
you're the only mark I'm
involved with right now. Later will be
fine."
He nodded his agreement, remembered to
peel his hands off my arms, then
left as abruptly as he'd come. I stood
and stared at the closed door
for a minute, wondering if I ought to
pursue the thoughts I'd had about
how he was interpreting things, but
then decided against it. If it made
Valdon happy it made me happy; and
happy people made good workers,
which would make the Federation happy.
With all that happiness things
would roll along just fine, an4 I
turned away from the door to finish
putting away my belongings, idly
thinking about how nice it would be to
get home again.
Chapter 11
It didn't take long for Valdon to get
the Federation Basic that had
been taken from my mind. I spent the
time busy myself, getting rid of
Bellna's sweet, girlish tones. I was
put to sleep and then awakened,
and when I opened my eyes I had my own
sultry voice back. I went back
to my room, and Valdon showed up just
as I was thinking about getting
something to eat so we went to eat
together. The base refectory was a
large room in stark, hungry white, with
different sized tables
scattered here and there in a neat but
patternless arrangement. Valdon
and I sat down at a small table for
two, and he began checking out a
box the table held. I looked more
closely at the box and saw pictures
of various dishes, some of which I
thought I recognized. Since all my
meals had come on a cart, though, I
hadn't known about the box.
"Name your poison," Valdon
said with a grin in Federation Basic,
gesturing at the box.
"That's not what you'd call
up-to-date vernacular," I laughed. "It's
supposed to refer only to drinking, and
is normally never heard outside
of tri-v. You really got everything,
didn't you?"
"Only as far as the language
goes," he laughed back. "I don't think I'd
care to try your persona. "
"Not many people could handle it,"
I answered, flicking some imaginary
dust from my sleeve. "I tend to be
close to one-of-a-kind."
"And modest, too," he
snorted. "No wonder you had so much trouble in
Tildor."
"Name me a normal woman who
wouldn't have trouble on Tildor," I
countered, watching him press buttons
on the box. "Any woman with an
ego bigger than a bird's eye would have
trouble there."
"No need to tell me the size of
your ego," he commented, leaning back
in his seat to grin at me. "Dameron
told me what you're paying for my
time with."
"That's not ego, that's fact,"
I shrugged, answering his grin with one
of my own. "I'm good and I know
it. False modesty is as stupid as
egotism."
"But a little restraint in patting
yourself on the back is highly
recommended," he rejoindered, his
tone dry. "It saves wear and tear on
the arm muscles."
"Oh, after a while the muscles get
used to it," I said, for some reason
enjoying the idea that he seemed to be
annoyed. I was willing to bet
he'd matched up with Fallan a lot
easier than someone else would have. "You have an answer for
everything, don't you?" he asked, leaning
forward to put his forearms on the
table. "That's one of the things
about you that got to Fallan."
"I have to have all the answers,"
I shrugged again. "I usually work
alone, so if an answer doesn't come
from me, it doesn't come at all.
It's something that's helped me to
survive."
"I'd almost forgotten about that,"
he blinked, sitting back a little.
"The girls here at the base work
as part of a team, but you work all
alone."
"I've worked with teams," I
smiled, "but as a matter of strict fact, I
prefer working alone. That way there's
less confusion about who the
enemy is, and if something goes wrong
you also know who to blame."
"That's one way of looking at it,"
he agreed. "But I don't see how that
ties in with your wanting me with you.
You can't work alone if I'm
there."
"You'd be surprised at what I can
do," I laughed. "But there won't be
any problem. Your unique -talents- will
balance out any petty
distractions, and I'll still know whom
to blame."
Suddenly he sat up straight,
disquieted.
"I don't think I like the sound of
that," he said, his eyes going hard.
"That sounded like everything that
goes wrong will be my fault."
"You're awfully touchy, aren't
you?" I asked in annoyance, frowning
now. "All I meant was that we'll
be in my territory and I'll still be
responsible no matter who does what. Do
you expect to know what's
happening right from day one?"
"I'm not an inexperienced
amateur," he answered, his entire manner
having gone stiff. "I don't have
to be led around by the hand, and I'm
big enough to be responsible for my own
actions. Save the excuses for
what you do on your own."
"I don't make excuses," I
told him flatly, reacting to his tone. "I do
what has to be done and take it from
there. If that disagrees with you,
maybe I'd do better with someone else."
"Maybe you would," he agreed
and got to his feet, his eyes having
turned very cold. He walked away from
the table and out of the room,
the pleasant atmosphere of a few
minutes earlier gone to oblivion, and
as I watched him disappear I decided it
was good riddance with no
regrets. I'd look through Dameron's
files and find someone with his
talents but without his shoulder chip.
Without my noticing it, three dishes
had appeared on the table. I
recognized two of them so I pulled them
closer and started eating. I
was too annoyed to finish either of
them, but decided that there was
something I was in the mood for. I left
everything where it was on the
table, asked a couple of questions of
other diners, then found my way
to the lounge.
The room was yellow and white, with
narrow and wide lump chairs
scattered around, plus a glasslike
stack of shelves with bottles and
the odd-shaped hexagonal glasses on it.
The first of the drinkables I
poured went down smoother than I
thought it would, so I poured a second
glass, lit a cigarette, and made myself
comfortable in one of the
narrower chairs. I had just about
decided that the wall hanging
directly opposite my chair was a cubist
representation of
impressionism, when Dameron walked in.
His eyebrows rose slightly in
surprise, but he nodded anyway.
"I thought you'd be checking on
your ship," he commented as he poured
something I swear was striped into a
glass. "You haven't decided to
stay with us instead of going home,
have you?"
"Not quite," I answered,
looking up at the ceiling. "I'm still anxious to start for home,
but I've changed my mind. You can keep Valdon, and
I'll take someone else."
"What made you change your mind?"
he asked, turning away from the stack
of glasses. "Under the
circumstances I hate admitting it, but Valdon is
the best I have here. If you think he
won't measure up, you're not
likely to find anyone better."
"I'm not looking for better,"
I answered and swallowed my drink.
"Friendlier, though, is another
matter entirely. When can I look
through your files?"
He took a chair of his own and got
comfortable.
"Barring emergencies, our official
work day is now over," he said,
staring at me over his stripe-filled
glass rim. "As soon as Nelixan is
back to work, I'll have her show you
who's available."
"And willing;" I amended,
standing up to replace the glass I'd been
drinking from. "Forcing someone
into something doesn't pay in the long
run. It only turns them resentful. See
you around, Dameron."
I could feel his eyes on me as I walked
out, and I didn't understand
his attitude. I'd expected him to do
handsprings over getting his
precious assistant back, but instead he
seemed almost disappointed. I
made my way through the different
groups of people going toward the
refectory, and went back to my room.
I sat and smoked for a while, but there
wasn't even anything to read. I
was bored stiff, and too restless to
even think about going to bed, but
nothing else came to mind. I wondered
briefly what the base personnel
did for amusement, then decided to find
out. I'd been kept isolated
before going down to Tildor, but the
briefings were over and so was the
isolation. I'd see to that.
I got out of the lump chair and started
resolutely for the door, but it
slid open before I could reach it and I
was almost run down by Valdon,
who was striding angrily into the room.
he was the last one I wanted to
see just then, but he stopped short and
folded his arms, doing a good
job of blocking the doorway.
"What do you mean, friendlier?"
he demanded, sending that deep black
stare down at me. "What's wrong
with my friendliness?"
"Oh, absolutely nothing!" I
assured him sincerely. "Your sweetness
attracts people by the thousands."
"Damned right it does," he
nodded. "There isn't a person in this base
who doesn't get along with me."
"Take another look," I
suggested, folding my own arms. "If you try real
hard, I'm sure you'll be able to find
at least one exception to that
rule. Now if you don't mind, I was just
on my way out."
The ice in my tone seemed to cool him
down, and the angry look faded
from his black-eyed stare.
"Now, look," he said, taking
a deep breath. "I don't know how we got so
far off the track, but how about
calling a truce? We were supposed to
get to know each other a little better,
and this isn't the way to do
it."
"Even if there was still a reason
for us to get to know each other," I
informed him, looking him up and down,
"I couldn't think of a better
way to do it. And you're still in my
way."
"I can think of a better way,"
he murmured, letting those hunter's eyes
move over me. I was wearing a one-piece
ship's suit, but he was looking
at me more with his memory than with
his eyesight.
"I'll just bet you can," I
drawled. "This is the last time I'm going to
say it get out of my way."
"Let's talk about it," he
urged, putting his hand out toward me. "We
can always argue tomorrow."
"'Never put off for tomorrow what you can do today," I
quoted then
knocked his hand aside and sent a fist
with all my body weight behind
it right into his heart area. He went
pale and doubled over with a
grunt, but having changed his looks
hadn't changed his ability to take
a punch. If I'd been right enough to
remember that the Valdon in front
of me was the Fallan who had been in
that fight on Tildor I would have
used a kick, but my eyes were playing
tricks on my mind and I didn't
remember. It only came home to me when
I tried to move past him to the
door; he straightened up again, threw
his arms around me, and pulled me
down to the floor with him.
We rolled around panting and
struggling, and I was better off than the
last time I'd fought with him, but was
still at a bad disadvantage. He
was too damned big to stop with a
casual blow, and he was making sure I
didn't get the chance to use anything
else. He was good and mad, but he
didn't try getting any of his own back,
not even the way he had the
last time. He kept me down until he
could grab my wrists and force them
over my head, then used his body to
hold mine down.
"Now then," he continued,
breathing hard. "Are you ready to talk things
over like a real grown-up, or do we
have to play more games first?"
"You son of a bitch, let me go!"
I snarled, trying to break loose.
"There isn't a damned thing you
have to say that I want to hear!"
"It's your choice, Missy." he
shrugged. "You probably couldn't have
handled being partners with me anyway.
Have a good trip home."
I thought he was going to let me up,
but instead of moving away he
grinned slightly then leaned down to
kiss me! I squirmed trying to
avoid it, but he just tangled his
fingers in my hair to hold my head
still. I was mad as hell that he would
pull something that idiotic, but
I still had no trouble noticing that he
really gave a kiss his
attention.
He took his time with the kiss, but
before I realized it I was free and
he was gone. I sat up slowly on the
floor, disgusted with myself for
closing my eyes like a vapid virgin. I
decided I really must have been
desperate to let him get to me like
that, and then I remembered what
he'd said. So I probably couldn't
handle being partners with him, huh?
That damned egotist! The choice of who
went with me was mine, and I had
lust changed my mind again. We'd see
how cocky he was after he had a
taste of being a Federation agent!
I thought briefly about going out, then
said to hell with it and stood
up to get out of the ship's suit I was
wearing. I was in no mood for
amusement, and the real entertainment
would start the next day.
Chapter 12
I was having what might be described as
breakfast the next morning when
Dameron came into the refectory. He
looked as if he hadn't had much
sleep, and he collapsed at my table
with a small grant and a large
sigh.
"That's some way to start a new
work day," I commented. "You look like
you slept in your uniform. Is the night
life that brisk around here?"
"It is when the Tildorani are
involved," he yawned, moving a weary hand
through his hair. "I haven't even
been to bed yet. I thought I'd stop
off first and tell you that Nelixan is
expecting you to come by for the
files. She can give you a hand until I
wake up again."
"Thanks anyway, but that won't be
necessary," I said, deciding I'd had
enough of whatever it was I'd been
eating. "I've decided to stick with
my original choice after all, so Valdon
is back on the hook in spite of
his winning ways. I'm sure he'll be
thrilled to hear it." "Are you sure?" he asked weakly,
looking even more tired. "Maybe you
need a little more time to think about
it. Another day or two might
show you someone you like better."
"I don't think so," I denied,
shaking my head "If what you said was
true and Valdon is the best you have,
I'd be short-hanging my
government if I took anyone else."
"I hope you mean it this time,"
he said, pushing himself away from the
table and to his feet. "I get
dizzy every time your mind shifts. Maybe
you're getting it from eating a dinner
dessert for breakfast. Let me
give you one word of advice, girl.
Valdon isn't a man to appreciate
being wanted for what he can do rather
than what sort of person he is.
Keep it in mind, and you might find
getting along with him a little
easier."
He waved a hand and Left the refectory,
giving me a chance to lean back
and light a cigarette while I thought
about what he'd said I didn't
know how Dameron had found out about
it, but I had been looking at
Valdon as an interesting specimen
rather than as a person, and it had
obviously come thirough to the man I'd
intended partnering with. That
would explain his touchiness, and I had
to admit it was my fault. No
one wants to be wanted for nothing more
than some ability they happen
to possess, and something like that
would have gotten to me, too. Lack
of proper nourishment had obviously
given me a bad case of foot-inmouth
disease.
I looked down at what I'd been eating
with a grimace, then left the
table and asked my way to Nelixan's
office. She was an attractive woman
in charge of all base files, and she
nodded when she heard I wouldn't
be needing those files after all, but
said she was disappointed: she'd
been looking forward to giving me her
private opinions of the males who
were available. I grinned and made
myself comfortable in a chair, then
told her to go ahead anyway. Nelixan
didn't need much encouragement,
and we spent a very entertaining couple
of hours.
The workload finally got too high to be
ignored, so I left Nelixan to
it and went back out into the corridor.
She had originally seemed like
a quiet gal, but she certainly had
gotten around. It would have been
fun checking some of her conclusions,
though.
"Find anybody yet?" a voice
asked in a very neutral way, and I looked
up to see Valdon standing in front of
me.
I smiled pleasantly and said, "Uh
hum. As a matter of fact I have made
a choice. Nice-looking fellow, and
highly thought of by his coworkers."
"A true prince, I'm sure," he
said with desert overtones. "You think
you'll get along any better with him?"
"I'm sure of it," I said in
my best solemn voice. "I'll be making every
effort to smooth the way."
"I'll just bet you will," he
said in what was nearly a growl. "I wish
you two the best. You'll need it."
He stomped off down the corridor, and I
turned to watch him until he'd
disappeared into a room. Very briefly I
considered telling him what I'd
meant, but decided quickly against it.
He'd find out as soon as Dameron
was back among the living, and I
couldn't resist twisting the knife in
him a little. There was something about
Valdon that brought out the
worst side of my sense of humor,
something that made me want to get
even. Even for what I had no idea, but
there was no confusion about the
feeling. He was one man I had to get
even with.
I took a minute to check back with
Nelixan, and she gave me a couple of
suggestions about what loose ends at
the base did with their time.
Since relaxing in the solar room held
no attraction for me, and rock
hunting in a vacuum suit on the surface
was just as had, I went to see if anything was happening in the
physical reconditioning chamber.
Members of the Tildorian teams who had
been hurt and Healed used the
room to stay in shape until they could
get back to the planet.
There were more than a dozen people in
the room, not all of them team
members. I watched quietly for a while,
then joined a couple of the
girls who had been working with the
barbarians. We tossed each other
around a little, then chose swords and
got serious. I took it as easy
as I could with them, but they were
still outclassed, though through no
fault of their own: the sword technique
I'd learned in the Federation
was clearly superior to anything the
Absari Confederacy had developed.
When the girls had had more exercise
than they really should have
tried, three of the men interrupted and
threatened to tell the medical
staff. Since that would have meant a
longer stay in the base the girls
quit, but not with very good grace.
The men took over for the girls and
bombarded me with questions. I went
through stance, balance, and angle of
blade, and was just beginning on
parries when we were interrupted.
Valdon smiled pleasantly at the men,
yanked the sword out of my hand,
excused the two of us, then hauled me
out of the room by one wrist. I didn't
know what was going on, but he
didn't slow down enough for me to ask
any questions until we had
reached my room. As the door slid
closed behind me, I was finally able
to pull my wrist away from him.
"What the hell is the matter with
you?" I demanded, rubbing a wrist
that felt stretched. "Where do you
come off barging in and dragging me
around?"
"I wanted to talk about your new
partner," he said with a hard look in
his eyes as he folded his arms. "You
know, the good-looking fellow
who's well thought of by his
coworkers."
"Oh, him," I muttered, not
liking his dark tones of voice. "I didn't
know Dameron was awake yet."
"He isn't," Valdon said
flatly. "I happened to be talking with Nelixan,
and she passed on the word. If you had
to change your mind again you
might have told me about it! This
on-again, off-again business is
beginning to get to me!"
"But you didn't ask," I
pointed out in a very reasonable way. "If you
had asked, I would have been glad to
tell you."
"Aren't you generous," he
said in a voice that had suddenly turned very
soft. "If it's my fault for not
asking, let's take care of it right
now." he moved closer fast, put
his palms to the wall to either side of
me, then looked down and locked eyes
with me. "I am now formally asking
the identity of your new partner. Would
you care to tell me who he is?"
"Sure," I answered, looking
up at him with a smile. "You're my new
partner. And you're also wide open."
He flushed very faintly, but didn't
move.
"Then take advantage of it,"
he offered, still staring down into my
eyes. "You might be interested in
what happens right after that."
I stared back at him, realizing I had a
problem. I knew-without knowing
how I knew that if I started playing
rough again he would not retaliate
in kind as most men would. For some
reason I didn't want to think about
how he would retaliate, and above that
there had already been enough
argument between us. The smartest thing
would be to drop a subject that
never should have been brought up.
"I couldn't do that," I
answered, not having hesitated long. "I said
I'd be making an effort to get along
with my new partner. That isn't my
idea of getting along."
"What is your idea of getting
along?" he asked, the hard look fading
from his eyes. I brought my arms up,
put them around his neck, then returned the kiss he'd given me the
night before, but with interest.
"That's more in line with my
thinking," I said softly when the kiss
ended. "Does it disagree with
you?"
"I'm willing to suffer," he
laughed gently, brushing some hair out of
my eyes. "As your new partner, I
think I ought to offer my services. Is
there anything else you might be
thinking about that I could help
with?"
His faint grin made it plain what sort
of anything he was referring to,
but I had my own ideas on the subject.
"As a matter of fact there is,"
I murmured, moving closer to look up at
him. "I'm just about starving to
death. What are the chances of getting
a decent meal around here?"
For a minute he didn't make a sound,
then he started laughing. He threw
his head back and roared, and I
couldn't help grinning as I watched
him.
"You are without doubt the
craziest woman I've ever met," he said after
he'd run down to chuckling. "Working
with you will be an experience and
a half. Well, come on! We can't have
people starving around here."
He took my hand and led the way over to
the refectory, then found some
real, live meat dishes for me. For some
reason most of the dishes
looked alike in their pictures, and
that's how I'd ended up with a
dessert instead of what I'd really
wanted. It was obvious that telling
them apart took practice.
When I was happily stuffed, Valdon and
I went to check on my ship. He
and Dameron had done a good job putting
it back together, and it seemed
to be all ready to go. I poked and.
puttered for a little while in
preparation for the next day, then took
Valdon up on his offer of a
tour of the base. We covered the entire
thing, from the ship's entrance
tunnels to the smallest of storage
areas, and the base finally settled
down into perspective. The people using
it were humanoid and therefore
had developed a lot of things strange
humanoids like me would
recognize, but there were enough
oddities to remind me that I was a
long way from home.
For instance, one of their favorite
sports was deep dropping, and an
inner cavern had been prepared
especially for its practice. The deep
dropper stepped off the edge of an
abyss, free-fell lord-only-knows how
far, and was finally caught by a safety
field a random number of feet
from the bottom. Since the positioning
of the safety field was decided
by computer, they never knew when their
fall would be stopped. Also,
since the safety fields had - been
known to fail occasionally, they
never even knew if they'd be stopped.
It takes more nerve than I have
to casually walk into one of the dozens
of ten-foot-wide, unlit holes,
and I didn't mind saying so. Valdon
looked at me less with amusement
than with an odd sort of respect, then
suggested that we eat again. I
wasted no time agreeing with such a
sensible suggestion, and we walked
into the refectory to see Dameron at a
table, watching as three or four
dishes were raised to eating height
from the center of the table. We
were about to choose a place of our own
when Dameron spotted us and
gestured us over.
"Just the people I want to see,"
he said, shoveling part of his meal
into his mouth. "Sit down and have
something to eat."
"Why do I get the feeling I ought
to be suspicious?" I asked as Valdon
and I sat. "That isn't anything
like the tone of voice you used when
you told me how easily I could handle
that business on Tildor."
"You must come equipped with
ultra-sensory gear," Dameron grinned.
"Better watch out for her, Valdon.
She's the type to know what you're
doing even when you're only thinking
about it." "He can do or think anything he likes," I
countered, not willing to be
distracted. "I'm his partner, not
his mother. Now what was this oh-socasual
thing you wanted to mention to us?"
"It's not exactly casual,"
Dameron admitted reluctantly, losing his
grin. "The truth of the matter is,
you can't leave for home yet."
"Why not?" I asked, keeping
my eyes on his face.
"Now, don't start looking like
that," Dameron protested, clearly
uncomfortable. "I didn't say, you
couldn't go, I just said you couldn't
go yet."
"I think you'd better tell her
why," Valdon put in quietly, placing his
hand on my arm.
"Nelixan woke me for a shift level
call," Dameron said, giving a lot of
attention to his food. "When I got
the transmitter link, I almost had
my ears burned off. Seems one of our
long-call operators had mentioned
to the caller that we had a special
visitor here. I'm sorry I ever told
them about you."
"And they say only women don't
know when to keep quiet," I muttered,
remembering my earlier thoughts on not
spreading the word. "What
happened then?"
"Phalsyn took his turn at me,"
Dameron said, his face glum. "He and I
have been friends for a long time, and
that's probably the only thing
that saved me. Phalsyn reminded me that
little things like contacting
members of other civilizations ought to
be mentioned to Absar Central,
even if only in passing. He also said
that if I let you leave before he
gets here, I'd better go with you."
"Always room for one more," I
said, leaning back a little. "You and
Valdon can share a cabin."
"Be reasonable, Diana!"
Dameron pleaded, his eyes directly on me.
"Phalsyn only wants to talk to
you! He may be high in governmental
circles, but he's really bright. he
won't cause you any trouble."
"So you say," I countered,
holding his gaze. "What happens if I decide
to take off right now?"
"Take off where?" Valdon put
in in a calm, gentle way. "We haven't
programmed your course computer yet."
"I'd still be better off than when
I got here," I said, throwing him a
quick glance. "And maybe even
better off than waiting around. When
things become official, they also tend
to become complicated."
"This time it can't be helped,"
Dameron sighed, pushing his half-eaten
food away from him. "I'm sorry,
girl, but you'll just have to wait to
see Phalsyn. He's already on his way,
so it shouldn't be too long." he
stood up from the table, turned
three-quarters away from me, then
added, "Under the circumstances, I
think you'd better stay away from
your ship at least until Phalsyn gets
here."
He left then, and I watched his broad
back disappear while I cursed
feelingly under my breath. You can
always trust people to come up with
more complications than any one
particular situation calls for. I
started to get up too, but found Valdon
in my way, still holding onto
my arm.
"We haven't eaten yet," he
said in the same calm, gentle voice he'd
used a minute earlier. "We can't
have people starving around here',
remember?"
"I'll eat later," I answered
just as calmly and quietly. "There's
something I have to do first."
"Do you mean get to your ship
before guards are put on it?" he asked.
"And then what? Take off in the
first direction that appeals to you?
How do you plan on getting through the
ship locks? Or evacuating the
air from the tunnels?" "I'm
very resourceful," I told him, merely stating a fact. "Want
to bet
on it?"
"Not after having given you a tour
of this place myself," he snorted.
"Sit still and behave yourself, or
I'll have you confined to your
room."
"What, no brig?" I asked with
raised brows. "Surely you'd feel safer
with me behind bars."
"I'd feel safest with you tied
hand and foot!" he answered sharply. "If
you don't stop acting like an idiot,
that's exactly what will happen to
you! Waiting a few days for Phalsyn
isn't going to kill you."
"I'm glad you're so sure about
that," I muttered, looking away from
him. "I wish I could be as sure."
"Hey, nothing's going to happen to
you," he protested, putting an arm
around my shoulders. "If Dameron
or I thought there would be any
trouble for you because of this, you
would already be on your way. I
know Phalsyn too, and I give you my
word that everything will be fine."
"Would that come under the heading
of famous last words?" I wondered
aloud, turning back to him. "Look,
Valdon, basically I'm a pessimist.
If I expect the worst to happen, I'm
prepared when it does. Now, why
not be a good boy and turn your head
for a few minutes? You can always
tell this Phalsyn that I overpowered
you."
"Oh, that would solve the
problem." he nodded. "He wouldn't even bother
bringing me up on charges. He'd just
tie a ribbon around me and send me
home. You'd better sit back and relax,
Diana. When it's time to leave
we'll leave together."
His determination wasn't hard to see,
and any more words would have
been a waste of breath.
"I have very little choice,"
I shrugged, leaning back as he'd
suggested. "Just bear in mind that
if you're wrong, I'm the type to
come back and haunt you."
"I'll take my chances." he
grinned, then reached past me to press
buttons on the box. While we waited for
the food, I reflected that
"middle-of-the-night" would
be as good a time to leave as right then.
In a base as quiet as that one, no one
would be expecting trouble,
When we finished eating, we went to the
lounge and sat around with a
number of the base personnel, listening
to some very strange music for
longer than I would have stayed on my
own. When Valdon finally walked
me back to my room, I wasn't
disappointed over missing the
"entertainment." Even if I'd
been in the mood for it, I wouldn't have
been able to bridge the gap between
cultures alien to one another in a
single sitting. My new partner followed
me inside, then gave me a
strong, reassuring smile.
"It shouldn't be too long,"
he said, referring to the wait he'd
mentioned more than I had. "I
can't honestly say I know what Phalsyn
wants to talk to you about, but he
really is the reasonable sort. After
we're through with him we'll be on our
way, and I won't have to share a
cabin with Dameron."
"You sound awfully pleased about
that," I commented over my shoulder as
I reached for a cigarette. "I
thought you liked Dameron."
"There's liking and there's
liking," he said, coming up behind me to
take the cigarette out of my hand and
pull me gently to him. "You're a
lot more my type, and I'd much rather
share a cabin with you."
He looked down into my eyes as he said
that, but rather than sending
the sort of "let's get to it"
signals most men did in a situation like
that, he seemed to be searching for
something. I couldn't imagine what
the something could be, until I
suddenly realized that his last
statement had been a question. "I'd
rather share a cabin with you," he'd said, not, "We will be
sharing a cabin." he was making no attempt
to force me into anything, and from my
experience with him on Tildor, I
knew it wasn't a put-on. He'd been very
much aware of how dippy Bellna
had been over him, and if he'd wanted
to play twisted bed games he
would have done it then. But he also
knew how I had felt about him, and
had brought in a substitute player
rather than take the advantage he
could have. I also remembered then what
Dameron had said about how some
women reacted to him when he showed
interest in them, and his lack of
aggressive behavior became more
understandable. The hunter had gone
hungry too many times, and had
therefore learned to keep his claws
sheathed.
"I think you're making a mistake
not wanting to share a cabin with
Dameron," I said after the
briefest silence, then put my hands to the
top of the long stay-tab that closed
his uniform and slowly began
opening it. "There are men in this
universe who would fight fire and
flood to get a chance at a man like the
commander, and here I offer you
the chance and you don't even
appreciate it."
My words cut off as his hands came to
my face, and when he raised it to
his, the hunter's look was there in his
eyes; hunger and unquenchable
desire, the intention to take, the
intention to continue on until
complete satisfaction was attained. It
was a statement as raw and
direct as a big cat's scream of
challenge in the night, and I didn't
wonder why so many women had flinched
away from it. Most women were
smart enough to be wary of hunters like
him - but I've never been smart
in that particular way. Valdon saw the
answer he was looking for when
our eyes met, and a very faint smile
touched his lips, then he lifted
me in his arms and carried me to the
bed.
Valdon had fallen asleep on his
stomach, and I was careful not to
disturb him when I got up to find my
ship's suit. Before getting up I
had spent some time watching him sleep,
silently cursing the fact that
I had to leave alone rather than take
him with me. The man was
absolutely incredible, and I still
didn't really understand what had
happened between us. I remembered being
carried to the bed, remembered
having the ship's suit opened and taken
slowly from me, remembered the
kisses and touches during the lengthy
unveiling. Somehow I seemed to
have missed seeing Valdon getting out
of his own things, but I was very
aware of his naked body when it was
pressed up against mine. By then my
breathing wasn't very steady, and I met
his kisses with parted lips,
which did even more damage to my breath
rate. Somehow his hands and
lips had been everywhere and somehow I
had lost all say in what we did
when. Once or twice he had whispered to
me, and I had done exactly as
he had asked. All thought ended when he
finally entered me, and didn't
begin again until we had both had all
we were capable of giving or
taking. He had kissed me a final time
then, and then had put himself on
the bed beside me to sleep, one arm
still around me. By the time I was
able to get up, he was asleep and his
arm was gone.
I turned away from him as I got into,
the ship's suit, not knowing what
made him so different from all the
other men I'd ever tried. There had
been no resisting him, no ignoring him;
he had asked before starting
anything, but once he'd gotten his
affirmative there had been no
stopping him. In a way, sex with Valdon
was very demoralizing for a
woman, and it might have been a good
thing after all that he had to be
left behind. He'd made me forget about
all sense of dignity and selfesteem
when he'd had me in his arms, and that
was nothing to make a
habit of. I just hoped they wouldn't
give him too hard a time when they
found me gone; under other
circumstances, he probably could have kept
me right there. I closed my ship's suit
and glanced at him one last time, then left the room.
The corridors were as deserted as I'd
expected them to be, but once I'd
slouched down to where the ships were
and entered the bay, I stopped to
frown. There wasn't a guard in sight,
and that might not be too good. I
could only hope that Dameron had been
counting on Valdon to keep me
occupied.
I cycled through the lock and headed
directly for the control room. If
everything was on the green I could
worry about evacuating the ship's
chamber and exit tunnel later. I
reached the control console and
started to activate the board and my
hand stopped in mid-motion. There
was a thick metal cover over the
activating switch, and half a dozen
leads stretched from the cover to a
small, featureless box that sat on
the console itself. I'd never seen the
cover or box before, but I knew
damned well what they were. The cover
kept me from activating the
controls, and the box would be an alarm
of some sort, set, no doubt, to
go off if the cover was touched or the
box itself was messed with.
I cursed with feeling for a minute,
then tried to decide whether or not
to tackle that box. It looked as if it
couldn't be approached except
from underneath, and moving it was sure
to wake it up. I'd be better
off diverting the leads, but that
presented an entirely different set
of problems. Diverting them one at a
time would be easier, but there
was a greater chance of setting them
off that way. And with all my
equipment a long way off, what the hell
could I use to divert them?
"You can't get around it," a
quiet voice said from behind me. "Its
completely tamper-proof, and you don't
have a chance."
"I told you before that I'm
resourceful, Val," I said as I turned to
face him. "It would have been
better if you'd stayed asleep."
'Val'?" he echoed with raised
eyebrows. "That isn't my name."
"It's sort of silly to he formal
now." I shrugged, giving him a faint
grin. "Not after we've gotten to
know each other so well."
"I can't argue with that," he
agreed, laughing softly with his eyes,
too. "Let's go back and see if
there's anything we missed."
"Maybe some other time," I
denied with regret. "'Business before
pleasure' has always been the way I
handled things; I'm too old to
change now."
"You don't look too old," he
said, studying me with his head to one
side. "As a matter of fact, you
look like you should have been in bed
hours ago. Let us return to your
accommodations, Missy. It is past time
that you retired."
He stood with his arms folded and a
grin on his face, and I couldn't
help returning the grin. He'd switched
to Tildorian speech, but we
weren't on Tildor.
"Best that you tend to your own
affairs, sir," I countered and folded
my own arms. "I am not a child to
be ordered about in such a manner."
"I do tend to my own affairs,"
he assured me. "At this moment you are
my affair. You may come willingly or
you may come with struggles, but
accompany me you shall."
"I go my own way," I said and
set myself. "No man may interfere with
that."
"I must," he said, a sad look
in his eyes as he got ready to move at
me. "I cannot allow you to do
something wrong."
"The rough stuff won't be
necessary," another voice said from behind
Val. We both looked over to see
Dameron, and he was shaking his head at
me.
"I knew you'd probably try, but I
didn't think you'd try this soon," he
said, leaning against a bulkhead.
"Doesn't Val suit you?"
"He isn't bad," I answered
with a shrug. "I'm just not as impressionable as the other girls
around here. How did you know I was
here?"
"If you think I'll tell you that,
you're crazy," Dameron snorted.
"You're enough trouble just as you
are."
"You haven't seen anything yet,"
I commented, studying them both. I
might be able to take them, but only if
I was willing to go all the
way; they were too big and well trained
to play games with. The only
questions was, could I kill them? They
had saved my life more than
once. Could I now justify to myself the
taking of theirs?
"This isn't the time or the place
to discuss it," Val said, putting his
hand out toward me. "Come on,
Diana, you look tired. After you've had a
good night's rest we can sit around and
talk it to death. Or even
ignore it. How about it?"
I looked at him for a minute, then
looked a Dameron, then finally
walked between them and out of the
control room. I'd have to take my
chances with their friend Phalsyn just
as I'd taken my chances with
them, but I hurried back to my room so
they would not have a chance to
catch up to me. I was in no mood for
the company of either one of them.
Chapter 13
I washed and dressed when I woke up,
but didn't leave the room. I
wasn't pleased with the thought of
Dameron's surveillance system and I
wasn't very hungry. I sat and smoked
and fretted about things in
general.
It didn't take more than a couple of
hours before my peace and quiet
was disturbed. The door slid aside as
if I were open for business, and
Valdon breezed his way in. I looked at
him sourly from the low comfort
of the chair I was stretched out in,
and took another drag on my
cigarette without saying anything.
"Are you trying to make me starve
now?" he demanded as he stopped in
front of me. "I've been waiting
for you in the refectory for hours."
"That's a shame," I murmured,
putting the cigarette out. "For some
reason I don't remember asking you to
wait."
"Asking isn't necessary." he
grinned, looking down at me. "I'm a prince
of a fellow, remember? Think you'd like
to try it on your own this
morning? I won't let you poison
yourself."
"What thoughtfulness," I
murmured, putting the ashtray aside, then I
looked at him again and stood up.
"Well, why not? It's getting boring
around here."
He stood aside to let me go first, and
he looked all too pleased with
himself. I'd have to see what I could
do about changing that.
As I'd half expected, Dameron was
sitting at a table looking somewhat
anxious. When he saw me he brightened a
little, but only a very little.
He didn't know how right he was.
"You look like you had a good
sleep," he said heartily as I sat down.
"Have you been thinking things
over?"
"I certainly have," I agreed
with a solemn nod. "And my thinking has
led me to notice something very
interesting. Have you any idea how many
different ways it's possible to put a
bomb together from just what you
find around you? Not chemically
speaking, of course\a133"
"A bomb?" Dameron yelped,
paling a shade or two. "You couldn't have" he
glanced at a stunned Valdon, looked
back at my small, satisfied smile,
then jumped up and raced from the room,
Val hot on his heels. I watched
them with clinical interest for a
minute, then tried my luck with the
food box. When the food was delivered,
I was happily in solitude then
was able to smoke half a cigarette
before Dameron and his trusty second came back. Neither one of them
looked very happy, and that was even
more satisfying than using the food box
right.
"The detectors say there isn't a
bomb of any sort, in your quarters,"
Dameron growled as he sat opposite me.
"You were lying, weren't you?"
"Not at all!" I protested
with injured dignity. "I never said I'd made
a bomb, I just commented on how easy it
would be. If I ever decide to
make one, I won't comment on it."
Dameron wearily ran his hand through
his hair, and Val leaned back,
looking more than annoyed.
"All that trouble for a comment,"
Val muttered, his black eyes filled
with thunder. "Never in my life
have I been more tempted to -" he broke
it off, but continued to stare at me.
"A whole lot of trouble could be
saved all around," I mused, lazily
blowing smoke at the ceiling. "If
certain people suddenly turned
reasonable, they'd never have to find
out how bad it can get. And
believe me, you ain't seen nothin'
yet."
"You are not leaving!"
Dameron choked out, his face red with suppressed
fury. "I don't care if this entire
base is put in jeopardy-you don't
budge until Phalsyn gets here! Valdon!
Have her get her possessions
together and move her in with you! I
want her watched constantly! If
there's any more trouble out of her,
I'll hold you responsible!"
Dameron poked an emphatic finger at
Val, pushed away from the table,
then stomped out, leaving Val with a
dark expression on his face. I
wasn't exactly thrilled with the
arrangements either, and I was still
in a perverse mood.
"I think I'd prefer your lock-up,"
I said coldly, beginning to get to
my feet. "I'll tell Dameron\a133"
"You'll tell him nothing," he
growled, grabbing my arm and slamming me
back down in the seat. "You've
done enough doing and telling to last
everyone for a while. You'll sit there
until I've finished eating, and
then we'll get you moved. Not a word
out of you until then."
"The hell you say!" I
snarled, at the same time kicking for his
kneecap. I was too fed up with being
told where I could and couldn't go
and what I could and couldn't do to
worry about what damage I did, but
the blow didn't land square. He moved
his leg at the last instant,
catching no more than the painful tail
end of the shattering move, then
brought his foot down hard right on top
of mine. I was wearing rubbersoled
deck shoes and he was wearing nothing
but that one-piece uniform,
but I still gasped and clutched at a
mashed foot.
"That's exactly what I do say,"
he countered, giving me a look
containing all the elements of an
electrical storm. "If you try that
again, you'll be limping for a week.
Now, keep quiet."
He reached across me to press buttons
on the box, then he leaned back
again to wait for the food and stared
at me unwaveringly. I turned
completely away from him and ignored
him totally, then surreptitiously
rubbed at my foot.
When he had finished eating, he grabbed
my arm and hustled me out of
the refectory. I put my few things
together without a sound, then was
escorted to another room in the
residential wing. This room, done in
blue-green, brown and white, was
considerably bigger, with three low
chairs grouped together around a
carved, obviously Tildorian table, a
long lounge of sorts off to one side by
itself, and a larger, more
comfortable-looking bed. I dropped my
possessions in one corner, walked
silently into the very strange but
extremely utilitarian bathroom, sat
down on the floor, and proceeded to
ignore everything.
For the rest of the day, I could
occasionally hear Val moving around in
the outer room, and he came in every
once in a while to check on me. He didn't say a word and neither did
I, but when he brought food in to me,
I took it and ate it. But I ate just
for the hell of it; my appetite
had long since disappeared.
It was just about going-to-bed time
when Val came in and bluntly told
me that I'd hogged the facilities long
enough. I got to my feet and
left him to his requirements, and just
for curiosity's sake went to the
door to the corridor. It was no real
surprise to find that it didn't
open, but I was still pushed a little
deeper into the pit. I turned the
room light out, groped my way to the
corner where I'd left my things,
got out of the ship's suit, and curled
up on the floor.
The bathroom door eventually slid open,
but the light was partially
blocked off by Val's body as he paused
in the doorway. He stood without
speaking for a minute or two, then he
moved farther out into the room.
"You can take the bed," he
said, his voice soft in the silence. "I'll
make do on the lounge."
"It's your bed and your room,"
I answered, moving my head around on my
arm. "I'm fine where I am."
He came over and sat down on the floor
near me before he spoke again.
"Diana, we're not barbarians
here," he murmured. "You don't have to
sleep on the floor." When I didn't
say anything he put his hand on my
arm and added, "You're not wearing
anything, and you feel cold. Take
the bed and don't worry about what will
happen. I gave you my word that
Phalsyn won't give you trouble, and
I'll see that my word is kept."
"How nice that you can speak for
Phalsyn," I murmured back. "Where I
come from, bigwigs usually speak for
themselves."
"I'm speaking only for me,"
he said, anger in his voice as he pulled me
closer to him. "I couldn't keep
you from being hurt on Tildor, but this
base is another story."
I couldn't see his features in the
darkness, but his hand was warm on
my arm. I was far away from the area of
space I considered home, and
there was only me against a group of
very determined strangers. I still
had no real idea what they were
determined about, but it has been my
experience that some of the nicest
people you'd want to know are often
ruled by the most ruthless of
governments. If you deal just with the
people themselves you're all right, but
if you happen to tangle with
their government, it isn't wise to plan
on being home for the holidays.
I felt his warm hand on my arm and
didn't say any of that.
"I know how you must feel,"
he said softly, drawing me up against him.
"But you're not really alone. I'm
here, too." His hand caressed my hair
and moved farther down to my back. "I
saved you from that fever on
Tildor, and now I feel responsible for
you. You don't think I tended
you just to turn you over to Phalsyn
for dissection or something, do
you? Besides, Phalsyn isn't so old that
he wouldn't be more interested
in your outsides than your insides. You
have mighty attractive
outsides."
I leaned my head on his chest, and
couldn't help grinning while my eyes
blinked.
"You're not so bad yourself,"
I whispered, really feeling his presence
for the first time. "Don't go away
for a while."
He didn't go away, and for a lot longer
than a while. Neither one of us
slept in the bed, and the lounge was
ignored, too. I still don't know
how they manage to produce tiles that
are so warm and resilient. It's
just a good thing they do.
The next day Val refused to let me sit
around in his room. He dragged
me to the refectory against my will,
and then had the nerve to say
mixing with other people would he good
for me. When he left our table for a minute to speak privately with
someone, I casually leaned over to
the next table and asked the people
there if they'd heard anything
about the rumor that the base was
slowly losing air from an
unidentified breach. They hadn't heard
a thing, but by the time those
particular people had left, everyone
else in the room had heard about
it. Val looked around at the buzzing
knots of conversation, and
wondered what was going on.
After we were through eating, Val
stopped in to see Dameron, and I
waited in Nelixan's office. She'd
always been too uncertain to try Val,
and was curious to know if I had. She
listened carefully to my
evaluation of him with a big grin, and
when Val came in she looked at
him with a good deal of interest.
"All set," Val said to me as
he came up. "Dameron thinks that Phalsyn
will be here in the next couple of
days, so we have some interim time
to waste. Is there something in
particular you'd like to do?"
"Ah, Valdon," Nelixan
interrupted in a very warm voice. "I have no
plans at all for my off hours. Why
don't you and I spend them together
- in my room?"
"In your room?" Val repeated
blankly, staring at her. "What would we do
in your room?"
"Oh, I'm sure we could find
something." She grinned, and Val finally
understood what she was talking about.
"What brought this on?" he
asked, curiosity in the dark gaze he sent to
her. "I always had the impression
I wasn't your type."
"I thought you weren't, but in the
light of the latest reports, I've
had to change my mind," she
answered, still grinning. "How about it?"
"Sorry, Nelixan, but I'll be
busy," he said with a growl, turning to
give me that look again. "I have a
date to strangle someone."
"What did I do?" I demanded
plaintively. "I've been sitting here
quietly, not even thinking about my..."
"Sitting there quietly?" he
exploded, taking a step toward me. "You
consider discussing me sitting there
quietly?"
"Why not?" I shrugged. "Are
you ashamed of your abilities?"
The look in his eyes darkened as he
stared at me, but he couldn't seem
to think of an answer to that one.
"It's hard to remember that some
men are shy about such things,"
Nelixan said with a laugh. "Maybe
we shouldn't have mentioned it to
him."
"I'll remember that for next
time," I said, which for some reason
forced a wordless growl from' him. He
grabbed me by the neck, pushed me
out into the corridor, then directed me
by hand to the solar room. We
sat in artificial sunshine for a couple
of hours without talking, and
he made sure I stayed away from anyone
else who came in. I sat back and
relaxed completely, and made sure that
no sign showed of the grin I
should have sported.
I had almost decided to take off the
ship's suit when someone came over
saying that Dameron was looking for Val
and me. We went back to
Dameron's office, noticing the knots of
excitedly whispering people on
the way, and were gestured right in. I
had on my most innocent of
expressions, and Val was genuinely in
the dark, but Dameron didn't
leave him there for long. The rumor
about the base's "air loss" had
finally reached the base commander, and
though no one could actually
trace it back to me, Dameron had no
doubts. He must have ranted and
yelled for an hour, but Val got the
brunt of it. Val had been made
responsible for me, so anything I did
was his fault, and Dameron kept
repeating the point so it wouldn't be
lost on Val. Val caught on real
quick, and spent most Of his time just
looking at me. After a few minutes, I wanted to scrunch down in my
seat.
When the tirade was finally over, Val
rose from his chair without a
word and stood next to the open door,
waiting for me to go through
first. I wasn't sure about trusting him
behind my back, but I didn't
have much choice in the matter. He
followed me down the corridor and
back to his room, and we spent the rest
of the day with Val staring
straight at me, not saying a single
word. Our food was delivered by
cart again, and no one came to call.
By the time I was ready to call it a
day, I still hadn't heard anything
from tall, dark and awesome, but I was
too sleepy to still be bothered
by it. I hadn't had much sleep the
night before, and the safe passage
of time tends to wear off most sharp
edges. I used the facilities to
wash as best I could-I hadn't found any
equivalent of a shower or bath
then got out of the ship's Suit and
into bed. Val was still staring at
me, but I discovered that his stare was
on a different level, so I
smiled to myself as I got comfortable,
wondering if he would forgive me
enough to join me in bed. The chances
were still 50-50 when he went
into the bathroom, but the scales
tipped all the way in my favor once
he came out. He got into bed next to
me, waved the light out, then
pulled me to him.
"I thought you were mad at me,"
I said with a small laugh, rubbing my
cheek on his chest.
"No, I was more disgusted with
me," he murmured, already touching me
with hands and lips. "It was my
own fault for taking my eyes off you.
It won't happen again."
After that we were too preoccupied to
say anything else, but I clearly
remember laughing at what he'd said. I
hadn't yet learned he was a man
of his word.
The next two days started off badly and
got steadily worse. When Val
had said he would not take his eyes off
me again, he hadn't been
kidding. We went to the refectory to
eat once. All I did was wonder
aloud what the Tildorian barbarians
could have put in their herb
mixture that was able to get around
base inoculations, and pow! Right
back to that crummy room. And I hadn't
even had the chance to suggest
it might be something contagious! We
stayed in the room every minute of
the two base days and nights, having
our meals delivered to us, with no
one being allowed to listen or talk to
me. I considered getting
violent, decided that that would be
stupid, then tried it anyway. Even
with the limited number of non-lethal
things I could do Val ended up
bruised, but I ended up flat on the
floor, face down, with him sitting
on top of me. He refused to let me up
unless I gave my word not to make
any more trouble, but I'm not often
that easy to convince; we stayed
that way a ridiculously long time
before the delivery of our next meal
broke it up. I hadn't given my word,
but I needed some help in standing
up.
By the time the confinement was over I
was nearly insane. Val had
ignored all the frozen silence coming
from me, and had calmly chattered
away almost without stop. I was bored
to the point of wanting to start
a fight just for something to do, but
he refused to argue and I was in
no mood to spend more time being mashed
into the floor. I flatly
refused to be friendly in bed, but that
didn't bother him either. He
just laughed and said he could wait.
When we were finally escorted over to
Dameron's office, I was as far
from feeling diplomatic as you can get.
Dameron was nowhere in sight,
but a man sat relaxing in the blocky
terminal chair, and I studied him
openly. He was a lean, well-preserved
man in his apparent sixties, wearing a base uniform in yellow with no
insignia, and he had gray hair
and sharp, intelligent gray eyes. He
moved his head to inspect me as
Val and I took seats, but there wasn't
a word out of him. I returned
the appraising look and just waited,
but he kept up the silent
treatment for longer than was wise with
me just then, so I decided to
make the first move.
I finally asked slowly and clearly, as
if he might be hard of hearing
or well into senility. Val made an
exasperated sound, but Phalsyn just
laughed.
"I see why Dameron was so
impressed with you," he said pleasantly.
"Many people in your position
would be apprehensive, if not down-right
frightened. I applaud your
self-possession."
"Thanks," I answered, not
joining his amusement. "Where I come from,
people don't think I'm bright enough to
be frightened. Situations have
to be spelled out for me. Is there a
reason for me to be frightened?"
"Not at all," he assured me,
leaning forward to emphasize his words.
"On the contrary, we have every
reason to be grateful to you."
"Grateful," I repeated. "For
barging in and disrupting one of your
outposts?"
"Of course not," he smiled.
"We're grateful for the help you supplied
on Tildor. The planet is of special
concern to us, and we like having
things go smoothly there. If our
assistance comes too noticeable, we
may never get to the bottom of the
Paldovar Villages question."
"You probably never will anyway,"
I commented. "I had a taste of their
methods, and I couldn't even guess
about how they do it."
"That's almost our problem,"
he agreed with a grimace. "Our people have
had more than one taste, are willing to
speculate endlessly as to the
how of it, but the speculation is
useless. We want to know, but
precipitous action won't gain us the
knowledge." Then he flashed a
quick grin. "Perhaps a fresh
outlook is what's needed. When you return
to us, you may well find yourself back
on Tudor."
"I can live without the honor,"
I assured him. "Am I supposed to notice
that 'when you return to us' phrase, or
ignore it and go on discussing
Tildor?"
"Notice it, by all means," he
laughed, leaning back in his chair. "It's
the introduction into the second reason
as to why we're so pleased to
have you here. We've been hoping for a
go-between for some time now."
"And since I'm anything but a
private citizen, I'm it," I summed up. "I
can understand your pleasure, but I
can't understand why you neglected
to mention it. It would have made the
last few days slightly more
enjoyable."
"Call it-an experiment," he
said with something of a smile behind his
eyes. "We still don't know as much
about your people as we would like
to, and it was an opportunity for
observing you. For someone who
handled a weapon on Tildor with such
lack of concern, you showed
remarkable restraint with our base
people. It's an encouraging sign."
"That's me," I muttered,
remembering what I'd gone through the last few
days. "Encouraging. We're all
lucky I happen to be fond of certain of
your base personnel. I take it the
proposed partnership now has
official approval?"
"It certainly does." Phalsyn
smiled, picking up a cube marking rod to
play with. "It's an excellent
chance for one of our people to look
around your Federation without causing
a stir. When the two of you
return here, you'll have a similar
opportunity to study our
Confederacy. That combined with the
formal talks should go far toward
establishing an atmosphere for friendly
negotiation." A previously unnoticed tension seemed to have
melted Out of me by then,
so I was able to get more comfortable
in my lump chair.
"Formal talks," I mused. "You
sound as though you have something
specific in mind."
"Something very specific," he
nodded. "We would like to have a
delegation of your people meet with a
delegation of ours-in our sector
of space. Do you think they'd be
willing to agree to that?"
"I have no idea," I answered
honestly. "It all depends on how they take
the news of your existence. The only
thing I can suggest is that the
approach to my government be made
through the chief of my department.
He has some fairly intelligent contacts
who might be able to keep the
flap down to a minimum."
Phalsyn considered that for a minute,
and then nodded again. "Very
well. It would be foolish not to take
your advice on the matter. I'll
supply you with a set of coordinates
and a date far enough in advance
so that there will be ample time for
adjustment to the situation." he
hesitated very briefly, looked at me
with casual friendliness, then
began, "About the report you'll be
making to your people\a133"
I laughed. I threw my head back and
laughed with more sheer enjoyment
than I'd felt in too long a time. When
I finally ran down, Phalsyn
smiled politely.
"You found amusement in something
I said?" he inquired.
"You might say so." I
grinned. "Are you really that nervous about what
my report will contain?"
"I hadn't realized it was all that
obvious," he answered wryly.
"To be perfectly frank, I
considered bringing Dameron up on charges
when I learned what the impression had
done to you. His carelessness
could have caused a good deal more
trouble than it did."
"But it did work out, so there's
really nothing to complain about." I
shrugged. "My report will include
everything that's happened to me
here, told as objectively as possible,
with no hidden resentments.
Don't forget, I accepted the assignment
even though I didn't have to."
"That's true," he agreed.
"But with an assignment of that sort, you
shouldn't have to contend with problems
from your own people. If I were
in your position, I don't know if I
could be as broad-minded as you."
"I'm not broad-minded." I
smiled, then glanced at Val. "I simply feel
that I've been repaid for any
inconveniences I might have suffered."
Val stirred in his lump chair with an
annoyed look in his eyes, but I
didn't care if he was feeling like a
joy boy. After the last couple of
days, annoyance was the last thing he
deserved.
"Your partnership may be even more
useful than anyone at first
imagined," Phalsyn said with a
grin when he saw my glance. "It's
occurred to me that if we exchange
enough personnel, we may bypass most
of the acceptance difficulties inherent
in a situation like this one."
The comment made us all laugh, but Val
found it necessary to put in,
"That would take a lot of
personnel. I don't advise starting that
project until my final report is in."
I looked at the louse in annoyance, and
Phalsyn chuckled.
"I'm glad to see that your
partnership isn't based on anything as
foolish as romance," he said.
"I've always found venal self-interest to
be much more reliable. Dameron is
waiting for us in the lounge, and I
suggest we join him. We have a new
partnership to celebrate."
"Celebrate," I snorted,
sending a withering glance toward Val before
standing up and turning to the older
man. "What's your favorite potion,
Phalsyn? If it isn't striped, I'll try
it."
"No, my favorite is definitely not
striped," Phalsyn answered in
amusement and stood out of the chair to
take my arm. We left the office companionably, and Val hesitated
briefly before following us. Maybe he
was thinking about Nelixan - or
dissection.
The party was long and friendly, and I
made sure to get relaxed without
getting looped. Val eventually relaxed
too, but Dameron seemed too
preoccupied to join in the general
conversation and laughter. Phalsyn
was nothing but charming and attentive,
and that bothered me. I'd
expected a few select questions about
the Federation, yet he discussed
nothing but trivialities. That means he
had either gotten what he'd
been after, or he knew I couldn't give
it to him. I wasn't about to try
guessing which, so I just enjoyed the
party.
Just as I got the impression that
Phalsyn was ready to make a
suggestion, Val stepped in smoothly,
remarked that we'd be leaving
early the next day, and hustled me off
to his room. Phalsyn had been
amused by the action, but I was more
annoyed. I started to tell Val off
as soon as we were alone, but he didn't
let me get very far, and when
he pulled me into his arms I lost all
interest in arguing. We had a
nice, warm time together, as a kind of
farewell to the base; the next
day I would be heading home to look up
the slaver Radman - which was
certain to prove interesting.
|
|
© 2026 Библиотека RealLib.org
(support [a t] reallib.org) |